Naruto: The Chosen Undead

[Adamos_Amet]

Author's Note

Hello to everyone reading. I hope you're having a wonderful day. Let me tell you more about this fanfic.

You've already read the title and summary and seen the cover, so there's no need to expand on that. This fanfic is a crossover between Naruto and the Dark Souls games, particularly Dark Souls 1.

Now, do you need to play Dark Souls to understand this fanfic? Honestly, no. I explain a lot of the lore and game mechanics throughout the story, so whether you've played the games or not, you'll still be able to follow along. If you have played the games or read the lore, you'll probably catch some cool details and think, I remember that!

The story is divided into two parts.

Naruto, in this fanfic, has the ability to move between the Dark Souls universe and his own. You can think of it like he's become a Dark Souls player, except he can bring items, spells, and systems into his own world. For example, in Dark Souls, there's an item called a firebomb. Naruto can now throw that firebomb at someone like Orochimaru in the Naruto universe. Because of this, the chapters will alternate between the two settings. One chapter will take place in Dark Souls, and the next in the Naruto world. That means chapter titles will look something like this:

Chapter 1: Dark Souls
Chapter 2: Naruto
Chapter 3: Dark Souls
...and so on.

This way, if someone wants to focus only on the Naruto portion, they can. Of course, each chapter will also have its own unique title.

---

Chapter One – Prologue

---

Giggles echoed through the dark forest, and Naruto laughed louder. He knew how ridiculous he must have looked, alone under the moonlit trees and laughing for no reason. But none of that mattered, tonight.

After countless failures and frustration, he had finally done it. He had made a clone that actually worked.

He stared at the figure in front of him, barely containing his excitement. It looked just like him. The three whisker-like marks on each cheek, the spiky yellow hair that caught the moonlight, the bright blue eyes. Even the outfit was right. Orange jacket with blue shoulders, a white fur collar, mesh undershirt, and blue open-toed sandals.

"It's perfect," he whispered, his voice filled with disbelief.

"Great, with this I can become a genin," he began, but the clone cut him off.

"I'll take my first step into becoming Hokage."

Naruto blinked. Clones weren't supposed to talk. That was new.

He reached out and poked it. He expected his hand to pass through, like all the failed illusions before. But this time, his finger touched solid flesh.

"My clone is solid... and it can talk," he said slowly. A wide grin spread across his face. "You know what that means, right?"

The clone nodded, just as excited as he was.

"My clone jutsu is better than everyone else's."

The thought filled him with pride. He watched, curious, as the clone turned toward the forbidden scroll of seals nearby. It was massive, dark green with black markings, nearly as tall as he was.

"What are you doing?" Naruto asked, even though the answer was obvious.

"We have some time before Mizuki-sensei shows up. Let's learn another jutsu," the clone replied, voice eerily identical to his.

"Let's do it."

Naruto's excitement faltered when he looked at the scroll. He had expected something simple and flashy. Instead, all he saw were complicated lines and symbols. The seals looked like a puzzle meant to keep him out. They covered the parchment like a spiderweb. As the clone spread the scroll across the forest floor, Naruto hesitated. He wanted to say it was pointless. He had never understood seals like these. But just as he was about to give up, the scroll began to open. One seal loosened, then another, and soon the entire scroll unfurled, revealing its secrets layer by layer.

"It's like an onion," the clone muttered.

Naruto couldn't help but agree. The scroll, once fully opened, didn't just reveal a single technique or seal. Layered across its surface were countless symbols in individual sections. Each carrying its own seal, and one massive design woven across them all. A spark of recognition flickered in his mind. It was a storage seal. He didn't know the exact mechanics, but he understood enough to know this type of seal could store something inside, like a pocket that needed chakra to unlock.

Judging by the size of it, the seal would probably need a ton of chakra. That wasn't a problem. If there was one thing Naruto never seemed to run out of, it was that. He remembered how even Sasuke, that smug show-off, would be panting after using a few scrolls. Sasuke could manage twenty-four at his best. Most of the class couldn't handle more than six. But Naruto? He could laugh his way through a hundred and still keep going.

Standing beside his clone, both of them staring down at the intricate seal, a reckless grin spread across his face.

"Well, it looks like it's just a matter of chakra," he said to himself. "And if there's one thing I've got plenty of, it's that."

"Let's open this up and see what cool item is inside."

They placed their hands on the center of the seal. As their palms pressed down, it felt like fitting a key into a lock. The seal didn't just accept their chakra. It pulled on it.

Naruto felt the familiar surge start in his gut, rising through his arms like a current. It was second nature by now. But something was off. The seal wasn't just absorbing chakra... it was draining it, faster and harder than anything he had ever encountered. The clone vanished in a puff of smoke.

A sharp pain shot through Naruto's chest. He grit his teeth and pushed harder, trying to keep the chakra flow steady but it kept pulling. For the first time in his life, Naruto felt what true chakra exhaustion was like. His body trembled. Breathing became hard. Each inhale felt like fire in his lungs.

Then it stopped.

The seal had taken what it needed. With a final, greedy gulp, it unlocked. A thick puff of smoke burst out. Naruto collapsed.

His body hit the dirt with a dull thud. The forest spun around him. The trees blurred into one another, swirling like ink in water. Pain throbbed through his limbs. His head felt stuffed with cotton. His breath came in short, shallow gasps. He'd never been this tired before. Not from pranks, not from training. This was a new kind of exhaustion.

The cold earth beneath him was the only thing keeping him grounded. He shut his eyes and tried to focus on his breathing.

The worst part?

The seal had opened to absolutely nothing.

"Bastard seal, you took my chakra, now give me your secrets!"

His chakra was slowly trickling back. He could feel the steady pulse of recovery, stronger than what most of his classmates could manage. He remembered how they always complained about chakra exhaustion, whining about how long it took to recharge. He smirked.

Guess their recovery speed isn't as great as the great Naruto Uzumaki.

That thought gave him a brief flash of smug satisfaction before his glare returned to the scroll. He wasn't finished with it but he didn't expect what came next.

It began as a glow. Then, like a fire being born, chakra spilled into the air. It wasn't just any chakra. This one burned with an orange hue, vibrant and alive. It rose in a spiral, weaving and dancing with a will of its own. As it ascended, it started to form a ring, floating just above the seal.

It pulsed slowly, like it was breathing.

The ring shimmered at the edges with gold, while its center burned darker and hotter. Its light bathed the surrounding trees in fiery orange, casting flickering shadows. It looked like the sun itself was being forged in front of him. Without thinking, Naruto reached out. His hand moved on instinct. The moment his finger touched the ring, a blinding flash consumed him.

Everything went dark.

Naruto opened his eyes, but there was no light, no scroll, no forest. He stood in absolute blackness. He didn't panic, not yet. Darkness wasn't new to him. He had spent plenty of nights alone. But this wasn't just dark. This was empty.

Where am I? Is this a dream? Did I pass out? What was that ring of fire?

No answers came.

He walked, unsure if he was making any progress. The ground felt like stone, but he couldn't see it. No sound. No breeze. Just him.

"I'm pretty sure Ayame would be terrified of this place," he muttered, trying to laugh.

"Jiji, are you there?" His voice echoed through the void. "Is this because I knocked you out with the Sexy Jutsu? I said I was sorry."

He pinched his ears, the way children did when apologizing. It felt silly. It was silly. But the silence that followed felt heavier than before.

"Is anyone there?"

His voice cracked. He didn't like the way it sounded. Small. Afraid. It reminded him of nights in his apartment, before ramen, before friends, when silence was all he had. Then light exploded across the void.

Naruto staggered back, throwing his arms up to block the glare. He squinted through his fingers and saw ten rings of fire.

They floated in the air before him, flickering with the same orange chakra as before. One ring pulsed brighter than the rest.

Naruto approached it. As he got closer, the ring expanded. Inside it, an image appeared.

It was him.

Or... a version of him.

He wore armor. Real armor. A chest plate, shoulder guards, metal gauntlets. In one hand, a sword. In the other, a round metal shield. The blade gleamed in the firelight. He looked strong. Dangerous. Cool.

"This is so cool," Naruto whispered, eyes wide.

Is this showing me my future? Or is it just an illusion?

He stepped closer.

"Do I get the sword if I touch it?"

He reached out again, unsure if this was a test, a vision, or just a trick of the seal. The ring pulsed in response, but said nothing.

Pausing, Naruto turned to survey the nine remaining rings. A spark of curiosity lit in his chest. Just then, a scroll unfurled in front of him, as words shimmered across the surface.

[Warrior Class: Weapon expert. High strength, dexterity.]

He glanced back at his armored self, mentally piecing it together.

"I think I get it now, dattebayo!" he exclaimed. "If I touch you, I get to be a weapon expert and be super strong and... dex-something."

He stumbled over the last word. He had no idea what dexterity meant, but high strength was more than enough to sell him on the idea. Still, something tugged at his attention.

The next ring revealed the Knight Class.

[Low-ranking knight. High HP. Solid armor. Not easily toppled.]

The illusion wore far more metal than the warrior, practically encased in steel from head to toe. Naruto scratched his head.

"What the hell is a knight?"

No answer came, just the flickering of quiet flames. He shrugged and moved on.

[Wanderer Class: Wields scimitar. High dexterity.]

This version of him wore a dark leather outfit with a hood. A curved sword which he guessed was the scimitar. A small shield hung from his arm, shaped suspiciously like a ramen bowl.

Naruto snorted. Dressed in all black with that moody look, he resembled someone far too familiar.

"At least if I pick this class, I can use the shield as a ramen bowl," he muttered, smirking.

The next class was Thief.

[High critical hits. Has master key.]

Thief Naruto held a dagger not much bigger than a kunai and a shield so small it looked like it belonged to a toddler. He wasn't impressed, though the part about the key caught his attention.

"What's a master key do anyway?"

No one answered.

Next up was the Bandit Class.

[High strength. Wields heavy battle axe.]

Bandit Naruto was huge. Towering muscles. Biceps thicker than both of Naruto's arms. His armor included a chainmail hauberk, padded trousers tucked into heavy boots, and broad leather straps crossing his chest. A thick belt wrapped around his waist. One shoulder was armored with metal plates, and he carried a massive, intimidating axe along with a spider-emblazoned shield.

"Do I get that body if I choose this class?"

He wasn't scrawny, but Bandit Naruto was on another level. He imagined Sakura taking one look at him and completely forgetting about Sasuke. That thought alone made him giggle. Still, he forced himself to move on.

He couldn't decide just yet.

The next illusion was the Hunter Class.

[Bow-wielding hunter. Decent at close range. Weak with magic.]

Hunter Naruto wore rugged armor, not too heavy, with a bow slung across his back and a quiver of green-feathered arrows.

Naruto frowned. "Weak to magic?"

That part puzzled him. What did magic even mean? Was it like another word for chakra? The thought left him with more questions than answers. The scroll for the next class unfurled without warning.

[Sorcerer of Vinheim Dragon School. Casts soul sorceries.]

Sorcerer Naruto looked... weird. Big, floppy hat. Robes that screamed "nerd." It was disappointing. The name had sounded so cool—Dragon school? Soul sorcery? It sounded like he was getting a new ninjutsu.

He sighed. "Let's just move to the next."

Still, part of him couldn't stop thinking about it. Dragon school? Do flying lizards teach there or something?

He didn't have time to dwell.

[Pyromancer Class: Swamp pyromancer. Casts fire spells. Wields a hand axe.]

Pyromancer Naruto stood tall, holding a worn axe and a wooden shield. His armor was padded and practical, though the green hood draped over his head looked like it had seen better days.

"You look homeless," Naruto muttered.

But the fire spells. That detail made his heart race. He still remembered Sasuke showing off those fireballs during training. Naruto had always wanted to do something just as flashy. Maybe this was his chance.

Then came Cleric.

[Cleric on pilgrimage. Wields a mace. Casts healing miracles.]

The illusion was bald.

"Nope. Not going bald."

And finally, the last class: Deprived.

[Unclothed enigma. Armed with a club and old plank shield.]

"Gaaa!" Naruto clapped a hand over his eyes.

Deprived Naruto was practically naked. Just a loincloth, holding what looked like a piece of broken fence for a shield. He stumbled back, shaking his head hard.

"There is no way I'm choosing that. Nope. Never."

He looked over the ten rings once more, arms crossed, weighing his options.

It came down to two.

The Bandit was awesome. Muscles, armor, big axe. And the Pyromancer? He could throw fire and look cool doing it. One had strength. The other had flash.

"My fireball is going to be better," he mumbled, already picturing Sasuke's face when he showed up with flames of his own.

The thought alone made the decision harder.

He closed his eyes, held out a hand, and began to hum an old rhyme he barely remembered. His hand floated between the two rings, back and forth, until it stopped. When he opened his eyes, his palm hovered above the Pyromancer ring.

A grin split his face.

"I can't wait to see the look on everyone's faces when they see my awesome fire jutsu."

The ring of fire shimmered. Then, without warning, light erupted around him, swallowing the world in brilliance. Naruto shielded his eyes, expecting the forest to return once the glow faded. But when the brightness dimmed and his vision cleared, he realized something was very wrong.

He wasn't anywhere near home.

Naruto gagged, instinctively pinching his nose shut as the stench overwhelmed him. The source wasn't hard to find. A dead rat, bloated and half-decayed, lay beside an old, rusted bucket that looked like it had been used as a makeshift toilet. The sight was revolting. The smell made his eyes sting.

He'd seen plenty of unpleasant things in his short life, but this… this was on another level entirely.

Turning away, Naruto tried to focus on anything less disgusting. The rest of the room wasn't much better. Moss blanketed the walls in slick, green patches that crept up from the floor to vanish into the arches above. The stones were damp and crumbling. Cold, wet air clung to his skin and sank into his bones, making every breath feel heavier than the last.

A few slivers of dim light pierced through cracks in the ceiling. They barely reached the floor, casting long shadows that danced with the dust swirling in the gloom. Across from him stood a rusted iron door, bolted shut. From underneath it, a faint line of torchlight spilled into the room, glowing gold against the stone.

I don't think I'm in Konoha anymore, he whispered.

He shifted to stand up, but a harsh clinking echoed in the room. Looking down, his breath caught.

Thick metal cuffs were locked around his ankles, their ends bolted into the floor. Not only was he trapped, he was a prisoner. And he was no longer in his usual clothes. He wore the pyromancer outfit he'd seen in the ring of fire. The cloth was rough, stitched together from worn leather and strange fabric.

How? His thoughts spiraled. Why am I chained up?

Was this some punishment for stealing the scroll? The idea crossed his mind, but he dismissed it. The Hokage wouldn't do something like this. Not Jiji. He wasn't that cruel… right? Still sitting, Naruto forced himself to look away from the rat and the filth, focusing instead on the cold stone and the slivers of light trickling from above. He needed to think.

In the corner of his eye, a line of woodlice began crawling toward the rat's corpse, their tiny bodies inching along the floor like a living shadow.

"Where's a fire jutsu when you need it?"

The idea of blasting them all with a fireball brought a flicker of satisfaction.

He looked down at the pyromancer clothes again. Wait. I should have gotten a fire jutsu, right? I got the clothes... His brow furrowed. But where were the axe and shield that came with this?

Weird.

Deciding not to worry about it just yet, Naruto extended his hand toward the advancing bugs and shouted, "Fireball!"

Nothing.

Only his voice echoing off the damp stone walls.

He stared at his hand like it had betrayed him. Where's my fireball? How am I supposed to one-up that emo bastard now? How do I change my status?

The moment the word status left his mouth, something flickered to life in the air.

A glowing screen appeared before him, floating just above eye level.

He blinked at it, stunned.

Did saying 'status' summon this? What even is this thing?

Maybe it could tell him what happened to his fire jutsu. Or better yet, maybe it held a clue on how to break out of these chains and escape the dungeon. His heart pounded. Slowly, hesitantly, he reached out toward the screen, half-expecting it to vanish the moment his fingers got close.

But it didn't vanish.

"Okay," he breathed. "Let's see what you can do."

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
- [ Covenant: None ]
- [ Level: 1 ]
- [ Souls: 0 ]

[ Attributes: ]
- [ Vitality: 10 ]
- [ Attunement: 12 ]
- [ Endurance: 11 ]
- [ Strength: 12 ]
- [ Dexterity: 9 ]
- [ Resistance: 12 ]
- [ Intelligence: 10 ]
- [ Faith: 8 ]
- [ Humanity: 0 ]

[ Stats: ]
- [ HP: 573 / 573 ]
- [ Stamina: 93 ]
- [ Equip Load: 8.0 / 51.0 ]

[ Weapon Stats: ]
- [ R Weapon 1: 20 ]
- [ R Weapon 2: 20 ]
- [ L Weapon 1: 20 ]
- [ L Weapon 2: 20 ]

[ Defense: ]
- [ Physical Defense: 73 (20) ]
- [ VS Strike: 78 ]
- [ VS Slash: 73 ]
- [ VS Thrust: 73 ]
- [ Magic Defense: 73 (13) ]
- [ Flame Defense: 99 (21) ]
- [ Lightning Defense: 59 (16) ]

[ Resistances: ]
- [ Poise: 0 ]
- [ Bleed Resist: 104 ]
- [ Poison Resist: 194 ]
- [ Curse Resist: 35 ]

[ Miscellaneous: ]
- [ Item Discovery: 100 ]
- [ Attunement Slots: 2 ]

[ Attunement Slot 1: Fireball × 8 ]
[ Attunement Slot 2: Empty ]

Naruto blinked in confusion as he stared at the numbers and terms on the screen, not understanding what any of it meant. But his eyes locked onto fireball listed under something called an "attunement slot."

"Okay, so I have a fireball, but how do I use it?"

He tapped on the screen, hoping for some additional info to pop up, but nothing happened. Just as he was about to give up and try something else, the entire room filled with a blinding light. He squinted upwards, shielding his eyes, and as his vision adjusted.

Naruto saw an armored man in a patchwork of gleaming steel and worn leather that fit him like a second skin. His helm was a sculpted piece of metal with narrow slits for eyes, hid his face, but the set of his jaw was unmistakable. This guy meant business. He rested one gauntleted hand on the pommel of his longsword, and in his other hand, he held a shield emblazoned with a golden lion.

"Hey, who are you?"

"Oh, you haven't gone full hollow?"

"What does that mean?" Naruto shot back, but before the knight could explain, he threw down what looked like a corpse at Naruto's feet.

The blonde jumped back, his heart racing. The corpse's skin was pallid and sagging, its eyes hollow and lifeless, and it wore tattered clothes that hung off its frame like rags.

"Hey, weirdo! What's the big idea, huh?" Naruto yelled, his anger flaring up as much as his fear. The knight, unfazed, pointed toward a key hanging from the belt of the corpse.

A key? Yatta, I can finally go free. Oh, Jiji owes me a lot of ramen for making me go through this shit.

Just as this thought crossed his mind, the entire room began to shake violently, dust and small pebbles raining down from the ceiling. It felt like something massive was moving above them, threatening to bring the whole place down. The knight quickly moved away from the hole in the ceiling through which a sliver of sunlight had been shining. Glancing up, Naruto saw something huge nearly blocking out the light, its massive silhouette ominous and foreboding.

He needs my help! Naruto's mind raced. Should he use a clone to build a ladder? Would that even work? If only I had my grappling rope...

Right then, the grappling hook appeared in his hand. It was his. His name was scratched into the side. Where did you come from? he wondered, but the thought was cut short when the entire roof trembled overhead. He ran beneath the hole in the ceiling, uncoiled the rope, and threw the hook upward. It clanged against the edge. He yanked it back, adjusted the angle, and threw again.

Naruto focused, narrowing his eyes at the cuffs digging into his ankle. He clenched the old chain while drawing chakra into his palms and flooding it through his arms. The metal groaned under the sudden pressure.

With a sharp exhale, he twisted and yanked.

The chains snapped apart with a loud crack, fragments clattering to the floor.

Shaking off the last bits of metal, he flexed his fingers.

Naruto crouched down and grabbed the key from the corpse. He stuffed the key into his pocket but the second it was in, it vanished. Confused, he slapped the pocket, then turned it inside out. Empty.

Where did it go? he muttered, glancing around in case he had dropped it.

A deep, thunderous roar ripped through the dungeon, silencing his thoughts.

"I'll figure this out later. Dattebayo."

He tightened his grip on the rope and pulled himself the rest of the way through the hole. Up top, there was no time to take in the view. His eyes locked on the figure waiting for him. It wasn't the knight he came to help.

It was something else.

The creature was a monstrous sight. Its skin was a grotesque patchwork of bulging, mottled flesh, each fold glistening with a slick, oily sheen. The bloated mass of its body looked ready to burst. Its limbs were twisted and swollen, barely able to support its immense weight. From its head, a horrific face leered down, crowned with a chaotic tangle of horns that jutted upward like the gnarled branches of a dead tree. Its eyes burned with a sinister red glow, full of malevolence. In its gargantuan hand, it held a massive club, more like a weaponized tree trunk.

Naruto gulped, his throat suddenly dry. This thing was bigger than his entire room back in Konoha.

Every ounce of bravado drained out of him. He was frozen, locked in place like a statue. He had fought bullies, sparred in the academy, faced classmates in training. But this was different. This was danger he could feel in his bones. This was life or death. And all the loud words he usually threw around meant nothing here. He was terrified. The thought of that club smashing down and splintering him into pieces shut everything else out. He couldn't move. Couldn't think. Couldn't even breathe.

It can kill me.

Then, like lightning, the knight moved. He slid between the demon's legs. The blade bit deep into the demon's calf. A fountain of dark blood sprayed out with a sickening sound. The creature howled, stumbling back as it swung its club in wide, panicked arcs.

Naruto's heart still pounded against his ribs. Sweat dripped from his hands. But he wasn't frozen anymore. This thing wasn't untouchable. And if it could bleed, it could be beaten.

[Name: Asylum Demon]
[HP: 2,000 / 2,195]

A glowing window appeared in front of him. Naruto blinked, barely able to register it before the world seemed to slow down. The Asylum Demon raised its massive arm. The weapon came up for a brutal backswing.

Naruto didn't hesitate. He formed the cross sign as fast as his fingers would allow.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A dozen copies burst into existence, smoke rolling across the rooftop.

"Get that ugly bastard!"

The clones swarmed the demon, striking from every side. But their attacks did nothing. Not a scratch. One by one, they were smashed away, vanishing into puffs of smoke.

The knight looked around in disbelief, stunned by what he was seeing.

"Come on! Let's get out of here!" Naruto yelled while grabbing the knight by the arm, but not just that. With his free hand, he reached out, caught the grappling hook's rope, and swung them both toward the hole in the roof. The two of them dropped fast. The knight gripped the rope with all his strength, wrapping it around one arm to slow their descent, feet bracing against the wall.

They hit the ground hard, but not broken.

Naruto dropped to his knees and began scrambling across the floor, eyes darting.

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to find the key! We need to get out of here before that thing—"

A gust of wind roared through the hole. The demon had swung again.

Naruto cried out, grabbing his head. Memories crashed into him all at once, like a wave slamming against a cliff. He saw every clone destroyed, wiped out instantly. None of them had made it past a single strike.

He didn't even know that was possible. But he had felt it. All of it.

"Don't worry," the knight said, calm despite the chaos. "The demon won't come into the asylum."

"What?"

He followed the knight's gaze.

The Asylum Demon loomed above the hole, staring down at them. Its massive eye locked on Naruto, burning with hate.

Naruto felt it like a weight pressing into his chest. That gaze wasn't just looking at him. It was judging him. Measuring him. And it wanted him dead. But the demon didn't move. It stared a moment longer, then slowly turned and walked away.

Naruto sat there, shoulders trembling, his breath ragged.

"Are you alright?"

Naruto wiped his forehead and forced a grin. "Of course I'm alright. You think a fat ugly demon like that can scare the great Naruto Uzumaki?"

"Naruto Uzumaki," the knight repeated, rolling the name around like he was testing the sound of it.

"Yep, that's me! And I'm gonna be the greatest Hokage in Konoha!"

The knight tilted his head slightly in confusion. "You are a strange one, aren't you?"

"Well, this strange one just saved your life, dattebayo!"

The knight chuckled. It was surprisingly warm, considering the cold stone around them. He extended his hand. "That you did. I am Oscar, Knight of Astora. Pleased to meet you."

Naruto grabbed his hand and gave it a quick shake. "You're not from Konoha?"

"I know no such place. I am a knight of Astora, on pilgrimage to Lordran."

Naruto blinked. Lordran? Astora? The words spun around in his head, knocking loose every question at once. How did I get here? Where even is here? What happened to Konoha?

His pulse climbed, but outside, he kept his face still. That alone surprised him. Usually his emotions poured out like an open faucet. But now, despite the storm building inside, he kept it contained.

"Is something wrong?"

"No," Naruto said quickly, though it rang hollow even to his own ears.

"Then why are you still shaking my hand?"

Naruto blinked and looked down. He hadn't let go. His hand was still clamped around Oscar's. "Oh... uh, right!" He pulled back fast and rubbed the back of his neck, his face turning red. "Sorry, I just... I mean, with everything going on, it's a lot."

He stumbled over the words, then caught himself and pivoted.

"Where's the key?"

It was easier to focus on something physical. The questions in his head could wait. Getting out of here came first. As he turned, his eyes drifted toward the glowing system window still hovering in the air. And suddenly a thought hit him.

The grappling hook. It just appeared in my hand like it had been summoned. But I didn't carry it with me. I didn't see it on the ground.

His brow furrowed.

Could it be a storage seal? Some kind of invisible inventory? Maybe it's tied to this window. Some jutsu, I don't understand yet...

Curiosity burned through the panic.

"I wonder..." he whispered under his breath and focused on the thought. Item.

Nothing happened at first. Then the window blinked. A new line of glowing text flickered to life.

"Okay... now we're getting somewhere."

[ Inventory ]
[ Upgrade Materials ]
[ Key Items ]
[ Spells ]
[ Weapons ]
[ Ammunition ]
[ Armour ]
[ Rings ]

Naruto opened the glowing window and navigated to Key Items. He focused on the Dungeon Cell Key and selected it.

A faint shimmer pulsed in his pocket.

He reached in and there it was. The key had just appeared. He held it up, still amazed by how the system responded not just to his actions but to his thoughts.

Oscar didn't comment. He simply watched.

Is this normal around here or something? Naruto wondered. He'd never seen any jutsu like this. Storage seals were one thing, but this was on a whole different level.

"Come on, let's get out of here," he said, shaking off the weirdness as he turned to the rusted metal gate. He slid the key into the lock, turned it, and pushed the door open with a long, low creak.

What lay beyond stopped him cold.

The dungeon hall stretched far ahead, the ceiling arching high above like the ribcage of some dead giant. Rows of prison cells lined the walls, their bars bent and broken like something had ripped them apart by brute force. Torches flickered in rusty sconces, casting long shadows across the stone floor. But what made Naruto's skin crawl were the shapes moving in the distance.

Figures with their skin peeling away in patches, some revealing raw muscle, others exposing bone. Hollow sockets stared out from half-decomposed faces. Their bodies were hunched and malformed, and the only thing they wore were tattered loincloths. Each one dragged a broken sword hilt or splintered wood, moving with a strange, twitchy stillness.

Naruto's voice dropped to a whisper. "...What are those?"

Oscar stepped up beside him, sword already drawn.

"Hollows," he said. "The undead that have lost their purpose."

The phrase echoed in the boy's head. An undead that has lost its purpose...

He didn't know why, but that hit something deep. Something unspoken. He blinked and shook the thought loose. Then his eyes dropped to Oscar's blade. He could use the kunai in his inventory, sure. But a sword?

That sounded awesome.

"Hey, um… can I use your sword?" he asked, his voice hesitant. "I've never used one before, and… well, it looks really cool."

Oscar looked at him, not with caution but with curiosity. "Why do you want to use a sword?"

"I dunno. I just think it'd be fun to learn," Naruto admitted. "And maybe helpful."

"Very well," Oscar said, offering the weapon.

"Wait, really? Just like that?"

"You saved my life," Oscar said simply. "Teaching you is the least I can do. Besides, you should know the basics if you plan on surviving here."

Naruto grinned, practically glowing. He took the sword in both hands, feeling the cold weight of it settle into his grip.

Oscar nodded toward the hollows.

"They're empty and docile. Perfect for training."

Naruto's heart jumped. No one had ever taken the time to teach him anything before. At the academy, he was just the loud troublemaker. The kid everyone ignored or avoided. But here was this total stranger was offering to teach him something with no judgment and hesitation.

Oscar gestured to the sword in Naruto's hands. "That is the Astora Straight Sword."

The Astora Straight Sword was almost too refined for him. Its double-edged blade was long and tapered, perfect for thrusts and clean cuts. The metal had a weathered sheen, marked by old battles. The curved crossguard flared like talons, etched with delicate detail. The grip was slim and leather-wrapped. Even the pommel looked like it belonged to a knight, not a kid still figuring out which end to hold.

"So, what kind of special move are you gonna teach me?"

Oscar didn't flinch. "I remember thinking the same thing when I was younger. Always chasing some flashy technique."

Naruto paused. He was used to teachers lecturing him, telling him he was doing everything wrong. But Oscar wasn't doing that. He was just... talking. Like he actually wanted Naruto to learn.

The boy nodded to himself. I'm not wasting this. I'll take it seriously.

"But real fighting taught me something more important," Oscar said. "Forget the flashy moves. Master the basics. That's what keeps you breathing."

He raised two fingers.

"I'm going to show you two strikes. Learn them and use them. They'll get you through this place."

Oscar drew his side sword with a clean motion.

"First is the light cut. A quick, tight strike with one hand."

He swung in a horizontal arc.

"That's it? Seems easy enough."

"No," Oscar replied calmly. "It's not just about swinging. It's about speed, timing, and control. You strike before your enemy can react, then recover just as fast. Stay mobile. Keep your form clean. If your edge isn't aligned properly, you're just flailing. You may as well be swinging a stick."

Naruto nodded.

"Now for the heavy cut," Oscar said as he adjusted his footing and took the sword in both hands. He raised it high and brought it down in a powerful vertical strike.

"This strike is all about force. You drive it down with your whole body. It's slower, but if it lands, it can end a fight in one blow."

"What if I miss?"

"Then you're exposed," Oscar answered. "That's the tradeoff. You commit to a heavy cut, you better be sure it's going to land. Otherwise, you leave yourself wide open to a counter."

He stepped back and ran through a few strikes. A thrust. A rising cut. Another heavy downward swing.

Naruto watched every move, but a question was already forming in his head. "Hold up, why only two attacks?"

Oscar didn't even blink. "That's enough."

"What about something cool like a spin slash or reverse grip?"

Oscar gave a short breath, almost a sigh. "You want to look cool, or stay alive?"

Naruto paused, then muttered, "Stay alive."

"Exactly. You can learn more when you're not surrounded by danger. Right now, I'm giving you what matters. Solid footing. Clean cuts. Read the distance. Keep your guard up. That's swordsmanship."

Naruto's grip tightened on the hilt. "Got it."

Oscar stepped closer, adjusting his hands. "Keep your elbows loose. Let the blade move. Don't fight it."

Naruto inhaled, then faced the nearest hollow. It just stood there, barely moving.

"Okay, light cut," Naruto muttered while swinging at the first hollow but he misjudged the distance. The sword barely grazed the hollow's side as he nearly tripped over his own feet. His heart pounding as he jumped backward, expecting the hollow to lunge at him.

But it didn't move, just stood there, swaying slightly.

"Failure is part of learning, young man. Don't let it define you. Learn from it and do better."

"Yeah," Naruto whispered to himself, raising the sword and focusing on the hollow in front of him. This time, he swung with more control, keeping his movements compact. The blade connected solidly, cutting into the hollow's chest with a clean motion.

"Excellent," Oscar praised. "Now, the strong cut."

Naruto turned toward the hollow at the end of the hall. He raised the sword high, gripping it with both hands. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, and then he swung down hard, using all his strength. The sword cut through the air and struck the hollow with a force that reverberated up his arms. It wasn't perfect, but it was a huge improvement from his earlier attempts.

The boy let out a breathless shout, his heart racing with exhilaration. Swinging a sword is awesome! He turned, ready to ascend the stairs, when Oscar's voice stopped him. "Wait, young Naruto."

Naruto blinked, remembering the sword in his hand. "Oh, yeah. This is your sword. I should give it back."

But Oscar shook his head. "No, you forgot to claim your prize." He pointed to the hollows Naruto had defeated. Naruto followed his gaze and saw a strange white vapour swirling above the fallen enemies, forming into small orbs.

"What is it?"

"This is a soul," Oscar explained. "It can be used to strengthen your aspects of your body, like strength, dexterity, and more."

Naruto glanced at the status screen that had appeared earlier, at the numbers that represented different attributes of his body. Maybe, if he collected these souls, he could make those numbers go up and get stronger.

"How do I claim this soul?"

"Just grab it."

Naruto reached out and touched one of the white orb. It seemed to dissolve, the light sinking into his skin and spreading through his body. It felt warm, a strange, almost tingly sensation that surged through him like a jolt of energy.

"Do you still want your sword back?"

But Oscar just pointed down the hall. Naruto turned to see another hollow, this one moving toward them, its steps uneven and jerky.

"Looks like I've got a moving target now, Dattebayo!"

---

A minute later, Naruto grumbled as he climbed up the cold wet metal ladder. He could see Oscar trying and failing, not to laugh above him.

The fight with that moving hollow had been a disaster. He'd missed his first swing completely, and the hollow went berserk, flailing its sword around like a madman. It nearly ended with Naruto getting skewered in the butt, all because he panicked and tried to run away.

Thankfully, the substitution jutsu saved his ass, literally. He sighed, shaking his head at the memory. Suddenly a strange feeling washed over him like being wrapped up in a blanket on a cold night.

"Looks like there's a bonfire near us."

"Bonfire?" Naruto echoed, confused. What did a fire have to do with this weird sensation? He pushed on, finally reaching the surface, and the sight that greeted him took his breath away.

He found himself in a vast courtyard. The stones beneath his feet were worn smooth. Crumbling walls surrounded the space as weed and ivy crawled up the weathered stone, clinging desperately to the remains of archways and columns that spoke of a grandeur long faded.

Naruto stared at the architecture in awe. It was huge, imposing, yet... so broken.

"Let's take a rest," Oscar said, breaking Naruto's reverie. He pointed towards a strange sword embedded in the ground.

"Is this place safe?"

"Of course. There's a bonfire here."

"The sword?" Naruto asked, his confusion deepening.

Oscar walked up to it, removing his glove. Naruto blinked in surprise when he saw Oscar's hand as it looked like those hollows they'd fought earlier. He wanted to say something, but kept quiet, not wanting to disrespect Oscar after all he'd done for him.

Oscar sliced his palm and let the blood fall onto the sword's base. The moment it touched the ashes below, spark erupted rising into a sudden bloom of fire that bathed the courtyard in a warm, flickering glow.

And the sensation of safety overwhelmed Naruto.

The tension drained from his body as the stress and fear that had been gnawing at him since he arrived in this strange place melted away.

He let out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding and sank to the ground. He laid back, staring up at the sky. His mind was blank, for the first time in what felt like forever, and he just let himself feel the warmth and peace wash over him. He was safe.

Hearing a strange, low whooshing hum, Naruto's eyes snapped open.

Across from him, Oscar sat calmly, guiding the bonfire's flame into glass bottles like it was liquid.

Naruto blinked hard, rubbing his eyes to make sure he wasn't hallucinating when suddenly only for a massive shadow to sweep over them. He looked up, and his pupils shrank.

"Sensei..."

"I know. I saw it too."

They both had caught a glimpse of the Asylum Demon soaring through the sky, heading towards the area blocked by a massive door in front of them.

"What now?" Naruto asked, his voice uncertain as he watched Oscar stand up and brandish his sword. What was he doing? Was he actually planning on fighting that thing?

"Sensei?"

Oscar turned to him, his expression serious but calm. "Naruto, can you tell me what the most important thing is in a battle?"

"Uh… not getting hurt?"

"Awareness," Oscar corrected, and for a moment, Naruto was more confused than ever. Oscar stepped forward, his sword gripped lightly in one hand. With a swift motion, he stabbed forward. Naruto was about to dodge it when, in a sudden flick, Oscar twisted his wrist, turning the stab into a quick slash. The blade grazed Naruto's cheek, just enough to draw a small line of blood.

"Hey!" Naruto yelped, stepping back and pressing a hand to his cheek.

"Awareness," Oscar repeated. "It's about knowing everything that's happening around you and where your enemies are, what they're planning, and how to react before they even strike. You could be the strongest fighter in the world. But if you're blind to your surroundings, you're as good as defeated."

Naruto blinked, the sting of the cut still fresh, but Oscar's words began to sink in. He thought back to the fight with the hollows, how he'd missed his swing and nearly got himself attacked by the hollow. "I get that… but why are you doing this?"

"I'm going to teach you a technique that will help you always be aware of your enemy."

Naruto's heart skipped a beat, excitement bubbling up inside him. A special technique? One that could help him stay aware of everything around him? This was huge. "Is it a powerful technique?"

"You can judge that for yourself."

"What's it called?"

"The Way of Focality."

"What's that?"

"The Way of Focality," Oscar said, "is awareness born from focus."

Naruto tilted his head, confused.

"To me, Focality makes the world disappear. You only see your enemy, and no matter what move they make, you'll see the path. You'll know how to respond."

His words sounded impressive, but the theory flew right over Naruto's head. He scratched the back of his head, unsure how to even start learning something like that.

Oscar saw Naruto's confusion and chuckled. "I thought as much. Well then, the only way to truly understand it is through experience. Let's begin."

Oscar drew his side sword, and Naruto instinctively gripped his tighter. His heart pounded in his chest as he realized that Oscar was going to teach him through battle.

Naruto took a deep breath, bracing himself as Oscar took a stance.

Naruto swung horizontally, aiming to catch Oscar off-guard. But Oscar moved with such ease, sidestepping the strike and countering with a light tap of his blade against Naruto's wrist. It wasn't enough to cut him, but it was a clear message: Naruto had left himself wide open.

"Stay focused."

Gritting his teeth, Naruto adjusted his grip and went in again. He raised the sword high and brought it down with all the force he could muster, hoping the extra power would catch Oscar off balance. But Oscar parried the blow effortlessly.

Oscar didn't even move much. It was like he could predict everything Naruto was going to do before he even did it.

Frustrated, Naruto launched another attack, this time trying to follow up quickly with a second strike. His plan was to overwhelm Oscar with speed. But the next moment, Naruto felt the flat of Oscar's blade press against his side.

"Focus," Oscar repeated. "You're thinking too much about your moves. Feel the flow of battle, not just the mechanics of it."

Naruto was trying, really trying, but every time he swung, every time he attacked, Oscar was two steps ahead.

"You're too powerful, sensei," Naruto grumbled, wiping sweat from his brow.

"Don't be discouraged."

"Discouraged?!" the blonde cut him off, his voice rising. "I don't even know the meaning of that word!"

"Discouraged means—"

"Are you stupid or something?" Naruto interrupted, shooting him a look.

"You're the one who said you didn't know the meaning."

"Well, let's see if you can explain the meaning of this ass-whooping! Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

In an instant, the courtyard was filled with twenty of Naruto, all grinning confidently. He spread his clones out, trying to surround Oscar. This time, he thought, I'm going to overwhelm him. No more losing!

"Spells in a spar. A little unfair, don't you think?"

"This is fair, dattebayo!" all the clones shouted in unison before charging forward.

But that confidence quickly faded.

As soon as Naruto's clones started swinging their swords, things got... messy. They bumped into each other, some slashing too close, causing clones to pop in quick bursts of smoke. It was chaos. Inexperience was written all over the battlefield. Half of the army wiped itself out before even getting close to Oscar. By the time Naruto realized how bad things were, only a few of them were left standing.

Oscar didn't even seem fazed as his sword flashed, stabbing one of the clones, which burst into smoke.

"You need to learn battle formations for these... doppelgangers," he said as he casually struck down another clone with a precise jab.

"I think I'll get the hang of it!" one of the remaining clones shouted as it rushed forward with a horizontal attack.

With a slight twist of his wrist, Oscar parried the sword, knocking it aside with a sharp clang. In the same motion, his sword shot forward in a clean thrust, catching the clone in the chest. The clone barely had time to register the hit before it popped into smoke.

Oscar blocked the kunai with his armour. Suddenly the clones launched a barrage of shurikens, filling the air with spinning blades. Naruto grinned, feeling like he finally had the upper hand. But just as he thought he had Oscar, the knight whipped out his shield, effortlessly blocking the kunai.

Naruto's smile faltered as Oscar charged with the shield in front.

Three of Naruto's clones rushed him, each using a heavy attack. For a moment, Naruto thought this would be it. Three against one! But Oscar blocked all three with ease, his shield taking the brunt of the attacks. Before Naruto could react, Oscar kicked the middle clone hard enough to make it pop into smoke.

The remaining two clones swung horizontally, hoping to catch him off guard. Oscar parried one of them with his shield, and to Naruto's shock, he turned his back to the other clone. Naruto expected the clone's sword to land a solid hit, but the blade clanged uselessly against Oscar's armor. The Armor wasn't just for show.

Oscar moved swiftly, popping the second clone with a stab and gut-punching the last one so hard it dissolved into smoke. The courtyard was empty, nothing but the faint trails of dissipating chakra left behind.

Oscar stood in the center of the courtyard, looking around.

"Student," Oscar muttered under his breath, and Naruto couldn't help but grin from his hiding spot. He was calling him his student now.

Hidden slightly to the side, Naruto was using the Transformation Jutsu, coating himself in a thin layer of chakra to reflect and refract the light around him, effectively camouflaging himself. He'd always used this jutsu as a gag by turning into a sexy woman for laughs. But now, he realized why they'd been taught this technique. It was actually useful.

Naruto watched as Oscar scanned the area. He was getting closer… closer… Now! Naruto sprang from his hiding spot, going for a stab with all the force he could muster. But Oscar wasn't surprised.

He didn't even flinch. Instead, he stepped back just as Naruto's sword missed. And without hesitation, Oscar returned with another stab.

It happened so fast that Naruto barely had time to react. His hands moved on instinct, reaching for the sealing scroll in his pocket. He activated it, releasing a puff of smoke and summoning a log in his place, the substitution jutsu saving him at the last second. The log clattered to the ground as Naruto used the chakra burst from his ankles to dodge to the side, his body surging with a short burst of speed.

Tunnel vision hit Naruto hard.

The world around him seemed to blur, fading into the background as his focus narrowed to Oscar's sword. His eyes dilated as adrenaline pumped through him.

Time slowed as adrenaline surged. Naruto saw the strike coming and raised his blade just in time. Steel clashed. The impact rattled up his arm, but he deflected Oscar's sword enough to survive. His breath came in ragged gasps, heart pounding in his ears. His whole body trembled from the rush but he'd done it.

"Congratulations," Oscar said. "You've just experienced Focality."

Naruto gave a shaky nod, still catching his breath, mind racing as the moment replayed over and over. Is Focality just... adrenaline?

"A physician in Astora once told me the body sheds its limits at the edge of death," Oscar said. "Focality taps into that same instinct. But what you felt just now, wasn't the technique. That was a glimpse. The technique is a breathing method. It lets you stay in that heightened state, without needing to nearly die every time."

Naruto's eyes lit up. "A breathing method... to trigger that awareness?"

"Are you ready?"

Naruto opened his mouth to answer, then stopped. An idea hit him. He made thirty clones.

"Sensei, I've got an idea that could help me train both Focality and swordsmanship."

"Go on."

"When I saved you from the Asylum Demon, a bunch of clones popped. Same when we sparred. But when they did, I got all their memories."

Oscar blinked. "So your spell shares experience...?"

"Exactly. So if I have my clones train in Focality while you work with me on swordplay, I can learn both ten times faster."

Oscar stared at him in disbelief, then burst out laughing. "By Gwyn's great beard, what sort of absurd magic is this?"

Naruto just grinned.

Oscar shook his head, smiling. "Well, if it works, who am I to argue? Come, my pupil. Let's train."

---

Standing in front of the massive iron door, its surface a mix of rust and decay, Naruto couldn't help but feel small. It was intimidating, but not as intimidating as what waited on the other side.

He glanced at Oscar, who already had his hand on the door, ready to push it open. "Sensei, I still haven't mastered the Way of Focality. I've barely managed it twice," Naruto said, his voice shaking slightly.

"The Way of Focality is mastered on the battlefield, my student," Oscar replied. "With your strange spell, I'm sure you'll survive. If anything, it's I who should be afraid of dying."

"Don't say that!" Naruto nearly yelled, his hands trembling. The thought of Oscar dying was too much to bear.

"Are you afraid?" Oscar asked, his voice gentle, but Naruto could feel the weight of his question. He wanted to lie, to seem braver than he was, but he couldn't bring himself to do it.

"I am… I'm scared."

To his surprise, Oscar didn't admonish him or call him a coward. Instead, he nodded. "Good. Only the fool and the arrogant aren't afraid of the enemy. And remember, both don't live long."

Naruto nodded, feeling a little steadier as Oscar's words sunk in. Fear wasn't a weakness. It was a sign he understood the danger. He could work with that.

Together, they pushed the heavy iron doors open, the groan of metal echoing in the empty space.

On the other side was a massive, open-ceiling courtyard. The tiled floor beneath them was cracked and weathered, with a layer of dust and debris covering most of it. Tall stone pillars lined the edges, and to the left, a massive metal door stood closed, like a prison gate. Old, broken pots littered the space.

Then came the roar.

The asylum demon landed with a thundering crash, its hulking form blocking the massive black door at the far end of the courtyard.

Naruto took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come. Shadow Clone Jutsu!

His clones sprang to life, each one taking up position with shields interlocked, forming a makeshift wall between them and the demon.

The demon roared and leaped into the air. His heart dropped as he watched its massive form come crashing down toward them. The ground shook, and a deafening crack rang out as the hammer slammed into the formation. Most of the clones popped on impact, their forms vanishing into smoke, but the shield wall had done its job. The shockwave was dulled, and through the smoke, Oscar and Naruto saw their chance.

They moved as one. From the sides, they flanked the demon. Naruto slashed with quick horizontal attacks, while Oscar raised his sword high with two hands and brought it down with a heavy, downward strike on its leg.

[Name: Asylum Demon]
[HP: 1980 / 2,195]

The demon's HP dropped, and for a brief moment, Naruto felt a surge of hope. They were doing it! But that hope was short-lived. The demon flapped its small wings, lifting its grotesque body a few feet into the air.

"Ha, scaredy cat!" Naruto thought, the adrenaline making him bold. But that thought immediately turned into regret as the wings suddenly stopped and gravity took over. The demon came crashing down with the force of a house falling from the sky.

Run!

Naruto barely had time to think, as his body acted on its own. He sprinted, but the shockwave that followed its landing was devastating. The ground rippled like an earthquake, and he felt himself lifted off his feet, slammed face-first into the tiles.

Naruto tried to push himself up, groaning from the pain that shot through his body. His arms and legs felt heavy, like lead, and every breath hurt. His head pounded, and he could feel blood dripping from his lip. He forced his eyes open just in time to see the demon raising its hammer, ready to swing it down on him.

Move!

Naruto's hand instinctively raised Oscar's shield.

The next thing the boy knew, he was thrown backward, the force of the impact sending him flying through the air. His body hurtled toward one of the stone pillars, and he barely had time to reinforce his arms and back with chakra before he slammed into it. The pain was intense, like a shockwave of agony radiating from his spine. But the chakra reinforcement saved him.

Naruto slid down the pillar, gasping for breath, his hands shaking from the adrenaline.

The asylum demon leaped from one side of the courtyard to the other. The blonde barely had time to react as he dodged and sprinted up a nearby pillar, the stone trembling beneath his feet as the demon's massive hammer crashed down with a thunderous slam.

"Why are you after me?!" he shouted, panic lacing his voice as he jumped off the pillar just before the demon's hammer shattered it to pieces. He landed behind the demon, panting heavily.

In that brief moment, the Way of Focality kicked in, and Naruto saw the demon's next move. A backspin attack. But even though he could see it coming, he wasn't ready.

The pain was like fire spreading across his spine, making every movement feel like he was tearing himself apart. He could barely move, let alone dodge the attack.

Just when Naruto thought he was done for, he felt Oscar's hand grab him, yanking him forward. The demon's backspin slammed into the metal door with a deafening crash, the impact so powerful it created a massive hole, revealing a potential way out.

Naruto and Oscar locked eyes, both knowing what to do without saying a word.

Naruto summoned a group of shadow clones, sending them to distract the demon as he and Oscar sprinted toward the opening.

As they ran, the asylum demon rammed its hammer into the wall, creating an even bigger hole in the process. The ground shook as the wall collapsed, blocking the demon's path but leaving them to feel the staircase beneath them trembled.

"Are you okay?"

"I'll live," Naruto managed, his voice shaky. But the second he stopped, all the pain came rushing back. His back throbbed, his legs ached, and his head felt like it was going to split in two. Basic chakra control and body reinforcement weren't enough to protect him from all the injuries. He healed fast, sure, but he still hated the pain.

Something warm touched his lips. Naruto opened his eyes to see Oscar offering him one of those strange bottles he'd filled with bonfire earlier. He hesitated but took a sip, immediately feeling a rush of warmth flood through him. It was like the bottle had lit a fire inside him, burning away the pain and healing his injuries in an instant.

"Better?"

"Yeah," Naruto said in amazement at the light that had engulfed his body, "I would be if I had some Ichiraku ramen."

Oscar hummed in response.

They descended down the staircase, which led into a room filled with old, stagnant water.

Naruto wrinkled his nose at the sight of it. "How likely am I to die if I drink that water?"

"You'll live," Oscar said, knowing undead don't exactly get diseases.

Naruto paused, unable to see his reflection clearly in the water, and hesitated about drinking. Suddenly, a sharp sound snapped his attention away. He looked up to see an arrow flying straight toward his eye.

His heart skipped a beat as Oscar reached out and caught the arrow just in time.

"Can't this world just give me a break?" Naruto groaned as he saw the hollow archer responsible for the shot. It had the nerve to turn and run as soon as it saw him notice.

"All yours," Oscar said.

"You don't have to tell me twice," Naruto grumbled, bolting after the hollow. His footsteps echoed as he sprinted along the broken pathway, the hollow always just a few steps ahead.

Naruto was about to throw a kunai, ready to impale the hollow out of pure revenge. But then something caught his eye. An axe, lying in the hands of a hollow that had long since died.

Isn't that my class item? Naruto thought but didn't care how or why it was here.

But as he hefted the axe, another arrow came whistling through the air. His instincts kicked in. He swung the axe, cutting through the arrow with a satisfying thunk.

Another arrow came as Naruto dodged to the left. In one fluid motion, he charged forward and swung the axe, decapitating the hollow in a single, clean strike.

"Yeah," he muttered to himself. Maybe I am getting the hang of this, dattebyo.

Naruto glanced to the side, his curiosity piqued as he noticed a path leading to an upper floor. "Isn't that…" he mumbled to himself, before calling out, "Sensei, come here!"

A minute later, they were standing on the upper floor, looking directly at the bonfire below.

"Should we go down? We could use the grappling hook."

But Oscar didn't respond, and Naruto quickly followed his gaze.

The asylum demon was still down there, thankfully oblivious to their presence for the time being.

"So, what now?" Naruto asked, feeling the weight of the situation press down on him. Oscar looked up. Above them, there was another floor.

"We should do a plunge attack," Oscar said.

"From the top floor?" Naruto felt a spark of excitement at the idea. He could already picture it in his head, dropping down on that giant demon from above like some kind of super ninja.

Oscar nodded, confirming his thoughts.

They quickly scanned the area, their eyes darting left and right. Both paths seemed to lead upward, to the top of the building. Without waiting for Oscar to say anything, Naruto took off toward the right as he reached the stairs, only to find them destroyed into rubble.

But there was a weird ring, sitting right in the middle of one of the upper stairs. His fist lightly tapped his palm as he remembered the ring section in his inventory.

This had to be important, right?

He summoned some shadow clones and had them form a ladder, their bodies interlocking to help him reach the ring. Climbing up, he grabbed it.

An old rusted iron ring.

"Sensei, what is this thing?"

"That's a magic ring."

"You're kidding!"

"No, I'm surprised you found one."

"Why?"

"Well, Magic rings are incredibly rare treasures that are created by beings who can imbue pieces of their soul into the item, creating a magical phenomenon," Oscar explained, his tone calm, though Naruto could tell even he hadn't expected this.

"Yay!" Naruto cheered, excited by the prospect of owning something so rare and powerful.

Without hesitation, he slipped the ring onto his finger, feeling the rusted metal press against his skin. He waited, expecting something to happen, maybe a rush of power or a flash of magic. But… nothing.

He stood there, staring at the ring, waiting for some kind of sign. Anything.

"This is worthless!" Naruto groaned, feeling like the world had just pulled a cruel joke on him. How could a magic ring do absolutely nothing? He glared at it in frustration, about to yank it off when, suddenly, a system window popped up in front of him.

[ Item: Rusted Iron Ring ]
[ Description: This iron ring was used to shackle the guilty. It is terribly rusted, and faintly stained with blood. Those who find this strange ring to their liking will be pleased to find it easier to gain footing on poor ground such as swamps. ]

"Do you want this useless piece of junk?"

"You are its finder, my student. Let's wait and see what its magic effect is."

Naruto sighed, glancing at the system window. "It helps me gain footing on poor ground…" he muttered, clearly unimpressed. "Useless."

Without warning, Oscar shoved him, catching Naruto off guard. His body reacted instinctively, and he immediately caught his balance.

"Hey! What's the big deal?" Naruto snapped, annoyed, as he looked at Oscar. But Oscar just pointed at his feet.

"What?"

"You regained your footing immediately when I pushed you."

"Yeah?"

"The ring helped you regain your footing. If you're ever in a situation where you're about to trip or fall, you can regain your balance. That's the magic of the ring," Oscar explained.

"So, you are telling me that I need to see the usefulness even in things that seem useless, right?"

"No," Oscar said flatly, surprising Naruto.

"Hey! Then what was the lesson?"

Oscar glanced at the ring. "That is a stupid ring."

Naruto could tell Oscar was joking, so he played along, clutching the ring dramatically. "But it's my precious, you can't have it!"

They both chuckled as they walked ahead, but their lighthearted moment was cut short by a deep rumbling sound. They turned just in time to see a giant iron ball thundering down the stairs.

Naruto quickly channeled chakra into his legs and leapt upward, dodging the trap. Oscar rolled forward, narrowly avoiding the ball as it crashed through the wall behind them, leaving shattered stone in its wake. The sheer force of the impact showed just how deadly it would have been if it hit.

Without hesitation, Oscar rushed ahead and struck down the hollow who had pushed the ball. Meanwhile, Naruto turned toward the smooth metal surface left behind by the ball's path and caught his reflection.

He froze.

Beneath the pyromancer's hood, he looked like a hollow.

"No!"

"What's wrong, Naruto?" Oscar's voice broke through Naruto's panicked thoughts, and he quickly came over.

The blonde yanked his hood down dramatically, revealing his undead face. "I'm ugly!"

Oscar just stared in silence, and Naruto felt embarrassed. Oscar had been worried about him, and here he was, freaking out over his looks. But Naruto couldn't help it. How could he not? Seeing his face look like a hollow would freak anyone out!

After what felt like forever, Oscar finally spoke. "Naruto, you're not from this world."

Naruto blinked in disbelief. "What? What do you mean I'm… not from here?" he stammered, completely caught off guard. This whole time, he'd just assumed this place was some hidden part of konoha, a weird prison maybe. But another world?

"That explains a lot," Oscar said finally, easing down beside Naruto. "Things that didn't quite fit… like the strange way you handle power, your… unusual view of the world."

"Unusual?" Naruto echoed, frowning. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Naruto, you're… brighter than anyone I've met in Lordran," Oscar said, like he was choosing his words carefully. "You joke, you laugh… even when you're in danger. No one here acts like that. Even the children of Astora don't fool around the way you do. They're cautious. Untrusting. Afraid."

"What kind of stupid world is this?"

He hadn't meant it to come out so harshly, but he couldn't help it. The thought of kids not being able to mess around, not getting to laugh, to be kids… it was wrong. Sure, he hadn't exactly had the best childhood in Konoha, but he'd found ways to make it fun. He'd been a prankster, a fool, just to get a reaction. Just to get noticed. Even if it was for the wrong reasons, it was better than sinking into loneliness.

But here? Where even kids had to be afraid and serious just to survive? That wasn't a life.

"Life here… is harsh. Fear can become a shield, but it's a heavy one to carry, especially for children."

Naruto shook his head, the injustice of it all gnawing at him. "But… why's it gotta be like that?"

Oscar sighed. "That… is a long story." He hesitated, then slowly reached up, removing his helmet. Beneath the metal was a hollowed face, an eerie reflection of Naruto's own form here. But despite the wear and darkness, there was something familiar.

Blonde hair.

Naruto felt a strange warmth at the sight. "Guess we've got more in common than I thought, huh?"

Oscar leaned back, his eyes distant. "Naruto, have you ever wondered what the world was like in the beginning?"

"Uh… I dunno? Pretty shitty, since they didn't have ramen?"

Oscar chuckled, a low sound that echoed softly in the empty space around them. "I suppose, yes… there wasn't much to enjoy back then. But it wasn't just about food. It was… different. Imagine a world shrouded in fog. Just gray crags, towering Archtrees, and the Everlasting Dragons ruling over all."

"Dragons? Like, giant fire-breathing lizards?"

"Sort of," Oscar said. "But these dragons were more than that. They were eternal, untouched by time or fire. They lived in a world that never changed… until one day, something new appeared."

"Let me guess, someone showed up and kicked dragon butt?"

"Not quite," Oscar replied, his tone thoughtful. "It started with fire. Fire brought change; things like heat and cold, life and death, light and dark. And from the dark, beings came forward, drawn to the flame. They found power within it. The Souls of Lords."

"Lords, huh?" Naruto muttered, trying to wrap his head around it. "So, they were, like, the big shots?"

"Yes. The first to claim these souls were Nito, the First of the Dead; the Witch of Izalith and her daughters; and Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight. Each of them was… powerful, beyond anything we could imagine."

Oscar paused, as if debating whether to continue, then sighed. "There was one more. The Furtive Pygmy. Smaller, weaker… easily overlooked. But he found something within the flame as well: a Dark Soul."

"A Dark Soul?" Naruto echoed. "So… this guy didn't go around fighting dragons, then?"

"No. While Gwyn and the others used their power to go to war with the dragons, the Pygmy did something else. He hid in the shadows, kept his power secret. And in time, he… shared it."

"Shared it?" Naruto blinked, intrigued. "Like… with who?"

"With others, like you."

Naruto's jaw dropped. "Wait, me? You mean—?"

"The Pygmy used his Dark Soul to create a new kind of being," Oscar explained. "A whole race. He created humans."

"So… humans came from this Dark Soul thing? From this guy?"

"Yes. But it's a bit more complicated," Oscar replied, his voice a low rumble. "The Pygmy's Dark Soul was a beacon, one that stretched across worlds. Over the years, people from other places, other worlds… they felt its pull. They were drawn here, across time and space."

Naruto's eyes widened. "So… you're saying he brought people here… like me?"

Oscar nodded. "Exactly. You're not the first, Naruto. Many have been drawn here, especially in the early days of the world. Humans, warriors… even heroes."

Naruto let out a long breath, trying to process everything. "So… how do I go back?"

He tried to sound casual, but even to him, the question sounded desperate. Konoha was so far away now, but it was still his home. He didn't belong here in this place of endless decay.

Oscar gave him a small, understanding smile. "You miss it, don't you? Your home?"

"I mean… it's not like there's anyone waiting for me."

Oscar's face softened. "You're an orphan?"

Naruto nodded, the word hanging heavily between them.

Oscar's gaze was filled with a rare sympathy. "That explains why you're so… full of life," he said softly.

"Full of life? What's that supposed to mean?"

"When you've known loneliness… true loneliness… sometimes all you can do is laugh. It's the only way to keep the darkness from swallowing you whole."

Naruto looked at him, really looked at him, and saw the same loneliness he'd seen in his own reflection so many times before.

"Yeah…" he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Beats the alternative, right?"

They sat in silence after that, a silence that spoke louder than words. In that moment, they both understood something unspoken, something that went beyond words, beyond worlds. They both knew what it was to be alone and, somehow, to keep going. For the first time since he'd arrived, Naruto didn't feel quite so far from home.

"Do you still want to go back?" Oscar asked after a while.

"Yeah. My home might be crap, but it's better than this. Plus, the ramen is great there."

He tried to laugh, but it came out weaker than he wanted.

"I'm sorry, but… I don't know how you can go back to your home."

Naruto took a deep breath, scratching the back of his head. He wasn't sure how to feel. Part of him wanted to freak out, but another part… "Well, a break from Konoha does sound nice," he said, half-joking but half-meaning it.

Oscar watched him closely, probably trying to figure out if Naruto was putting on a brave face or if he really meant it. Honestly? Naruto wasn't sure either. He'd always looked on the bright side of things, and maybe this was just another thing to deal with. Or maybe… his life back home wasn't all that great, and he didn't mind the idea of a break from it.

Oscar stood up, his armor clinking softly. "Well, it doesn't matter," he said firmly. "As long as you're here, I'll stand beside you as a teacher and as a friend."

He held out his hand. For a second, Naruto just stared at it. No one had ever offered him something like that before.

A genuine smile spread across Naruto's face, wider this time. He clasped Oscar's hand, and Oscar helped him to his feet.

"Let's go kick this demon's ass."

---

Naruto followed Oscar through a metal-barred door, stepping into a broken hall under a sky that seemed forever gray.

The roof had long since crumbled, leaving debris scattered across the floor. But what caught Naruto's attention wasn't the destruction.

It was the land outside.

Instead of the lush green forests of Konoha, all Naruto could see were jagged mountains, rising like prison bars around the asylum, trapping them in. The air was cold and sharp, with a biting wind that whipped around him, tugging at his clothes and cutting through his skin like a kunai.

Suddenly, Naruto felt warmth in the icy air. He turned, his eyes locking onto a corpse slumped against the wall. Unlike the hollows they'd fought before, this one looked more… human. But that wasn't what caught his eye. It was the embers glowing faintly on the fingers, as though they were still clinging to life even after death.

"Pyromancy Flame," Oscar whispered, breaking the silence beside him.

"What's that?"

"It's an item that can help you use flame arts."

Immediately, it clicked in Naruto's mind. That's what I need to use fireballs!

Without thinking, Naruto rushed forward, excitement bubbling in his chest. But a gut feeling, a sense that something wasn't right. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the corners of the hall. Something felt off.

Naruto hurled a kunai toward the shadows. The sound echoed through the area, and sure enough, a few hollows began limping toward them.

"Good call," Naruto muttered to himself as he grabbed a few more shuriken. It was as good a time as any to practice. He flung the shuriken, watching as they sliced through the air, but the hollows didn't fall immediately. One of them dropped after the third kunai, while the other kept coming until Oscar stepped in and cut it down with a clean swing of his sword.

Naruto turned, eyes scanning for more threats. That's when he saw it.

The last hollow at the end of the hall was different. It was armored while holding a spear and shield.

"Remember, Naruto," Oscar said calmly, "There are two ways to deal with a spear, or any weapon with long reach."

Naruto listened closely.

"One is to keep your distance. The other is to get so close that the weapon's range becomes its weakness."

Naruto nodded, fully understanding the strategy. Neither he nor the hollow moved. It stood there, waiting, its spear tip gleaming in the light.

"Your turn," Oscar said, stepping aside.

"Oh yeah!" Naruto shouted as he suddenly remembered the pyromancy flame. Without wasting a second, he sprinted toward it.

The pyromancy flame still glowed faintly on the corpse's hand. Naruto reached out and touched it, and as soon as his fingers made contact, the embers seemed to come alive. They slithered like snakes, crawling up his arm, their heat warming his skin. The ashes covering the corpse's hand blew away in the wind, swirling in the air before magically attaching themselves to his hand.

For a brief moment, Naruto saw a beautiful pattern, like vines etched into his skin. But just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished. All that remained was his hand, now looking ashy and strange.

"Naruto!" Oscar called from behind him, pulling his attention back to the battlefield. Naruto turned to see the undead spearman marching toward them.

"I'm going to do a fireball, sensei! Back up, I don't want you to get hurt."

With that, he stretched his hand out in front of him.

The moment he did, something clicked. He instinctively knew how to use this new power. It wasn't like chakra. This energy was different; more violent, more chaotic. It roared inside him like a wild flame, eager to burst out.

Naruto focused, pulling that energy into his hand. A beautiful orb of fire formed in his palm. The heat radiated from it, making the air shimmer.

The undead soldier took another step forward, raising its spear. Naruto didn't wait. With a swift motion, he hurled the fireball. As it left his hand, he felt a little disappointed as it wasn't as big as Sasuke's fireballs. But that disappointment vanished the moment it hit the soldier.

Boom!

Flames erupted in a massive explosion, scorching the entire area. The blast was so intense that the walls themselves were charred black, and the undead soldier was engulfed in the inferno. Naruto's eyes widened in shock. "Holy shit," he muttered. "My flames are definitely stronger than Sasuke's, right, sensei?"

"It's not dead," Oscar said calmly, his eyes fixed on the flames.

Naruto turned, and sure enough, the soldier walked out of the fire, its armor and spear melted, dripping like molten metal. But it didn't stop. It started running toward him, faster than Naruto expected. His heart leapt into his throat as it charged. Acting on instinct, he swung his sword, slicing its neck clean through.

The soldier dropped, its body crumbling into a lifeless heap at his feet.

"Always make sure the enemy is down. Don't turn your back on them until you're certain."

Naruto nodded, taking Oscar's advice to heart. That had been way too close for comfort.

Suddenly, the entire place shook, the ground rumbling beneath their feet. The knight and the boy turned to the side, and there down below, pacing back and forth, was the asylum demon.

"Looks like our friend is getting anxious."

Oscar glanced at him, his calm demeanor never faltering. "This battle will be different, Naruto. Are you ready?"

Naruto grinned, the thrill of the fight returning. "You bet! Let's take this thing down for good."

Oscar launched himself into the air and driving his sword down in a vicious plunge attack onto the demon's head. His blade cut deep, slicing off part of the demon's tree-like horns. The impact was so powerful it sent a spray of blood and ichor splattering across the ground, the demon roaring in pain.

Oscar landed in a roll, quickly making his way toward the gate as Naruto summoned dozens of shadow clones. They leaped toward the asylum demon, but none of them attacked. Instead, they popped, creating a massive cloud of smoke that engulfed the monster.

From the high ground, Naruto released a fireball, using the smoke as cover. The fireball soared through the air and exploded on the demon's face, flames licking up its grotesque features. But the demon was tougher than expected. It roared in fury, and its hammer shot up, smashing into the platform where Naruto stood. The ground beneath him shattered, crumbling into rubble. But the Way of Focality had kicked in letting Naruto see it coming. He jumped just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed as the upper floor was obliterated beneath him.

Naruto summoned more clones and used them as a launchpad to propel himself back into the fight. Meanwhile, Oscar charged in with a two-handed grip on his sword, delivering a devastating horizontal slice across the demon's midsection. The blade cut deep, blood spraying from the wound as the demon let out a guttural roar of agony.

"Sensei, dodge!" Naruto shouted as he landed, seeing the demon wind up for another attack. Oscar rolled to the side just in time, and Naruto took the opportunity to hurl another fireball. This time, he aimed for the Achilles tendon, the fireball exploding on impact. A chunk of the demon's leg was blown off in a fiery blast. Blood and chunks of flesh flying everywhere as the massive creature collapsed to one knee, roaring in pain.

The demon's wings flared open suddenly, and Naruto knew what was coming next. The demon began to rise, preparing for its shockwave attack. Oscar and Naruto were near the gate, just outside the immediate area of effect, but even from where they stood, they could feel it. The wind, the deafening sound, the dust filling the air as the demon crashed back down.

"Now!" Naruto shouted, and his clones responded instantly, hurling fireballs at the demon. Each fireball exploded on contact, covering the creature in flames. The demon's body was engulfed, the flames spreading quickly, but it wasn't done. With a savage roar, it lunged toward them.

Naruto barely had time to react when he felt Oscar's boot hit his back, shoving him forward. He stumbled, his jaw dropping as he saw Oscar do the impossible. Oscar parried the demon's giant swing, his sword cutting cleanly through the head of the demon's massive hammer. The weapon splintered, the hammer's head falling to the ground with a heavy thud. In one fluid motion, Oscar moved in for the kill, his blade plunging deep into the demon's stomach.

The demon screamed in a horrendous, bloodcurdling sound as its stomach split open.

Blood poured out, thick and dark, pooling on the ground beneath it. Tendons were severed, its intestines spilling out in long, grotesque ropes, steam rising from the exposed flesh. The creature's body convulsed, twitching as the flames continued to burn through its skin, charring the muscle and bone beneath.

[ Name: Asylum Demon ]
[ HP: 980 / 2,195 ]

For a moment, Naruto almost felt sorry for the thing. But then, something shifted, and the air around him felt wrong. The hairs on his arms stood on end as the asylum demon lifted the broken handle of its hammer. He watched in disbelief as the handle began to twist and warp, almost like it was alive. The demon's hammer morphed into a staff, pulling the broken pots around them into its grip, fusing them together to form a jagged, sharp edge.

[ Name: Stray Demon ]
[ HP: 980 / 2,195 ]

Naruto's breath caught in his throat. It can change its weapon? Why did its name change?

Without wasting a second, he threw his hands together and shouted, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Dozens of clones appeared in a puff of smoke, charging toward the demon in unison.

The demon swung wide with its new staff, and most of Naruto's clones dodged it with ease. But then... Bang!

A deafening explosion ripped through the air. His ears rang, his head spun, and he barely registered the red flash of light before he hit the ground, hard. His body screamed in pain, and he gasped for breath, trying to figure out what had just happened. His clones... most of them were gone. They had popped almost instantly, wiped out by whatever that blast was.

This demon can use spells?

The thought clawed its way through the haze in his mind as he staggered to his feet. Before he could fully gather himself, he saw the demon again, gripping its staff like a baseball bat. He could barely react as it swung towards him, the jagged edge of the staff gleaming as it cut through the air with terrifying speed.

Naruto tried to move, but his body felt like it was moving through mud. His muscles refused to listen, still reeling from whatever weird spell had knocked him down. His chest tightened, and the cold realization hit him hard: I can't dodge this.

Is this the end?

The thought raced through his mind as he watched the staff coming at him in what felt like slow motion.

Suddenly, he felt a hard shove came from Oscar's hand. Naruto stumbled backward, gasping as he saw Oscar leap in front of the attack, his shield raised. The demon's staff connected with a horrifying crack, the impact so violent that Oscar was sent flying through the air like a ragdoll, slamming into the second-floor wall with a sickening BANG

"SENSEI?!" Naruto screamed, his eyes darted back to the demon, and it grinned at him.

A grotesque, mocking grin that made Naruto's blood boil.

Something inside him snapped. Chakra surged through his body, blue flames of energy exploding around him.

"Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A hundred—no, a thousand clones burst into existence, filling the courtyard. The sound of battle cries echoed around him as his clones charged, hand axes raised, each one filled with the same rage that burned in his chest. This demon wasn't going to get away with this.

The asylum demon slammed its staff into the ground. The staff began to glow with a deep, pulsing red light emanating from it. Before Naruto could even process what was happening, the demon raised the staff high, and an orb of red energy formed at the tip. It hovered there for a brief second, crackling with power.

No…

Then it exploded.

The shockwave hit Naruto like a tidal wave, and in an instant, he felt everything. Eevery single clone, every single perspective, every single bit of pain and panic—all at once. Their thoughts, their memories, their fear, it all flooded into him like a crashing wave. Hundreds of lives, hundreds of viewpoints, merging into one chaotic stream. His mind felt like it was being torn apart, the sheer overload too much to handle.

I… can't… breathe…

The orb's energy surged through him, erasing his clones one by one, and then… it reached him. The sensation was like nothing he'd ever felt before like his body was being unraveled, piece by piece, thread by thread.

There was no heat, no sensation, just a growing void where his body should've been. His mind screamed for something to hold onto, but there was nothing. He couldn't even tell where his body ended and the nothingness began.

His vision blurred, and all the sounds of battle faded into silence.

There was no more pain, but it wasn't relief.

It was terrifying.

[ YOU DIED.]

---

Naruto blinked and suddenly found himself back in the forest.

His mind was a blur, everything that had just happened feeling distant, like a dream slipping through his fingers. The Northern Undead Asylum, Oscar… was it real? It all felt so hazy. He shook his head, trying to make sense of it.

"Naruto!"

Naruto looked up, only to see Iruka storming toward him, his hands gripping the boy's shoulders tightly. His eyes bore into Naruto's with an intensity that made his stomach twist. It was rare to see Iruka-sensei like this. The young Uzumaki would've flinched under that stare if he wasn't still trying to process whether everything around him was real.

"Do you know what you've done?"

"What?" Naruto barely had time to respond before a barrage of shuriken whistled through the air toward them.

Naruto shoved Iruka out of the way, and even he was surprised by the force. Iruka landed hard, spinning to face the source of the attack.

"Well, well," came a voice from the shadows. Mizuki stepped out, a twisted grin on his face. "I didn't expect that. I'm impressed you found this place, Iruka."

"Mizuki!"

"Naruto, give me the scroll."

"Don't!" Iruka's voice cracked with urgency as he positioned himself protectively in front of Naruto. "Naruto, never give him that scroll. It's dangerous. Mizuki used you to get it for himself!"

"Naruto," Mizuki interjected smoothly, "Iruka's just afraid of you having that scroll."

"Huh?" Naruto blinked. Iruka-sensei wouldn't be afraid of him, would he?

"Don't do it!" Iruka shouted, pulling out a kunai. "That scroll holds jutsu collected by past Hokage, techniques too dangerous to use! Mizuki's lying! He used you!"

Naruto's mind reeled as he looked between them.

"There's no point in delaying this," Mizuki said darkly. "Naruto, do you know why the whole village hates you?"

The whole village… He always wondered why. He'd always felt their stares, their whispers. But no one ever told him why.

"No, Mizuki, stop!"

"Roughly twelve years ago," Mizuki began, "you know about the Kyuubi no Kitsune, right? The monster that attacked Konoha?"

Naruto nodded slowly.

"Well, the Yondaime Hokage couldn't kill the Kyuubi, so he sealed it away… into the body of a baby. And that baby was you."

Everything clicked in an instant, Why the villagers glared at him, why parents pulled their children away from him, why he was always treated like some kind of monster. All the whispers, the dirty looks. He thought it was because he was a troublemaker, because he didn't fit in, but this? He wasn't just disliked. He was hated because he was the Kyuubi. He was the monster.

"That's why everyone despises you, Naruto," Mizuki sneered. "You're the dreaded Kyuubi no Kitsune."

It felt like the world was collapsing around him.

"How dare you," Iruka's voice snapped through the suffocating silence, filled with more anger than Naruto had ever heard from him before.

Mizuki grinned as he drew a giant shuriken from his back, his intentions clear. "And now, I'll kill you and become a hero to the village."

"Don't listen to him, Naruto!" Iruka yelled. "He's lying. He's the traitor here."

"Why protect him, Iruka? He's the one who killed your family."

Naruto froze again, the weight of Mizuki's words pressing down on him like a mountain. He… killed Iruka-sensei's family? No… it wasn't him. It was the Kyuubi. But he was the Kyuubi, wasn't he?

He was a demon… just like the asylum demon.

"I'm not letting an idiot like you get that scroll!"

"You're the idiot, Iruka," Mizuki sneered. "Naruto is a monster, just like me."

"Anyone with that scroll can do whatever they want. The Kyuubi would abuse its power," Mizuki goaded.

"You're right," Iruka said suddenly, and Naruto's heart sank.

But then Iruka's voice changed, his tone stronger, more certain. "But Naruto is different. He's one of my best students. He works harder than anyone. He's not the Kyuubi. He's Uzumaki Naruto of Konohagakure."

Naruto looked up, stunned.

Mizuki's face twisted with rage. "Then die!" he screamed, hurling the giant shuriken with deadly force.

Suddenly, the familiar feeling of Focality washed over Naruto, sharpening everything. It was like time slowed, and he could see the path of the fuma shuriken flying toward him. More importantly, he saw Iruka-sensei moving to jump in, using his body as a shield to save him.

Naruto didn't need any more proof. That was all he needed to know Iruka was on his side, that Mizuki had betrayed them.

Without thinking, Naruto's hand shot out, grabbing Iruka mid-jump. He twisted his hips, jerking his arm forward as he felt the surge of pyromancy flame building inside him. It flowed to his hands like a rush of heat, and suddenly, a fireball erupted, blasting through the air and destroying the fuma shuriken in one fiery explosion.

"So, the demon child got his hands on a Fire Style jutsu, huh?" Mizuki sneered while moving his hands through a series of hand signs. "Let me show you how a real firestyle is done."

He blew into the ring formed by his thumb and pointer finger, and a massive fireball roared toward them, the heat radiating from it in waves.

Iruka prepped his Earth Style, already ready to raise a defensive wall, but his jaw dropped as he saw it.

Naruto's fireball blasted right through Mizuki's like it wasn't even there.

The explosion was huge, a burst of flames and smoke that lit up the entire clearing. For a moment, the boy couldn't see anything. But then, in a blur, Mizuki appeared behind him in a flash, using the Body Flicker Technique.

His kunai was cold against Naruto's neck.

"Got you now," Mizuki growled, thinking he had already won.

With a swift motion, an axe flashed out from the inventory, catching the white-haired chunin off guard.

Mizuki screamed in pain, clutching the stump where his hand used to be. His face twisted in agony, and without thinking, Naruto grabbed him by the mouth, his palm pressing against Mizuki's face.

"Fireball."

Naruto felt the fire erupt from his palm, engulfing Mizuki's head. The flames roared for a moment, and then… boom... then silence.

Iruka had closed his eyes, turning away.

When everything was still, Naruto looked down at what was left of Mizuki's headless body.

[ You have killed hostile Enemy — Mizuki ]
[ Dropped Items ]
[ - Fuma Shuriken ×2 ]
[ - Incomplete Cursed Seal ]
[ - 200 Soul ]

Naruto didn't know what to feel. The blood was still clinging to his skin, drying in patches on his hands, his clothes, everywhere. But inside… inside, he felt nothing. Not anger, not regret, not even relief. Just… emptiness.

Nothing at all.

Killing Mizuki didn't feel real. It was just like killing a hollow. Just another fight, just another enemy. But it wasn't, was it? Mizuki wasn't a hollow. He was… human. His mind raced, but there was no room for emotions.

Everything was happening too fast.

His thoughts were scattered, and one thing kept echoing in his head.

Oscar.

He had to go back. He had to save his teacher… his friend. But how? How did he get here in the first place? There was no clear answer, no path in front of him. Just blood and confusion.

Hollows, Oscar, that world… how do I get back?

Where was he supposed to go from here?

---

Author's Note

And with that, Chapter One is done! I hope you guys enjoyed what I've set up so far.

Just a few things I want to clarify:

---

1. Naruto Traveling Between Worlds

Most crossovers have the character stay in the new universe or use a merged setting. But when I was playing Dark Souls, I had this idea: What if Naruto could travel back and forth between his world and Lordran? That back-and-forth system opened up a lot of interesting possibilities, and from that point on, I started writing non-stop over the summer of 2023.

Long story short, I've got a ton of draft chapters lined up—over thirty—written throughout the summer. When the inspiration hits hard, you just don't stop writing. That was me. So, expect a lot of updates coming your way.

Just a heads-up: this is a slow burn. Since Naruto is bouncing between worlds, I want to take the time to properly develop both sides. I want you to actually care about what's happening in both universes. And yes, that means I'll be making changes to both Naruto and Dark Souls canon where it makes sense for the story. I've put a lot of thought into this and done a ton of research, which I'll be sharing through author notes in the lore-focused chapters... if you're into that kind of thing.

This is going to be a long ride. I plan to upload weekly, as long as my health holds out. If you're enjoying the story, it would mean a lot if you hit that follow, favorite, or drop a review. That stuff really helps keep the fire going.

---

2. Light Cut and Heavy Cut

Why did I have Oscar teach Naruto Light Cut and Heavy Cut instead of real swordsmanship?

Because in Dark Souls, your basic melee options are light and heavy attacks. I thought it would be a fun nod to incorporate that from the start. That said, Naruto will learn proper swordsmanship as the story progresses. He's got plenty of options—NPCs, observing enemies like the Black Knights, and learning from them in-universe.

---

3. Naruto Being Smart

Yeah, so obviously, in this chapter Naruto's way sharper than his canon self.

He figured out the shadow clone memory training trick months—no, years—before Shippuden Naruto ever did. Canon Naruto had that jutsu for ages, and it still took Kakashi spelling it out for him before he even realized the clones could help with training. We all know that was Kishimoto pulling a late-game retcon, but it does make Naruto seem a little slow in-universe. I know there are fanon explanations for this, but let's not dive into that rabbit hole right now.

So then how is this fanfic Naruto smarter, if he's just canon Naruto who got yeeted into Lordran?

Simple. Remember that class selection he went through? That changed his base stats, including Intelligence. It's a small hint that those buffs can and will influence how he thinks, fights, and grows—not just physically, but mentally too.

Now don't worry. I'm not going full edgy "Naruto turns into Sasuke 2.0" or suddenly giving him Light Yagami levels of five-dimensional chess. His personality stays Naruto. He's still himself, but I'm adding growth in a way that feels earned and believable.

Trust me, once we go further into the plot, you'll see what I mean.

---

4. Way of Focality

This is my in-world explanation for the lock-on mechanic in Dark Souls. Since the game is a game first, I wanted to novelize some mechanics in a way that makes sense in a narrative. So the Way of Focality is how I'm justifying that classic target-lock feature you use in combat.

Let me explain what the Way of Focality does so you have a better idea moving forward.

At its core, the Way of Focality is a breathing technique that allows the user to sustain a state of heightened adrenaline and awareness without needing to be in a fight-or-flight situation.

Naruto and Oscar use it primarily for spatial awareness, mostly because this is the novelization of the lock-on camera feature of the game. But it has a few more benefits, grounded in real science.

For example, if a kunai is thrown at Naruto from behind, the disturbance in the surrounding air becomes perceptible to him.

Some benefits of the Way of Focality:

• Adrenaline control: In real-world biology, adrenaline increases heart rate, dilates air passages, and sharpens focus. The Way of Focality helps maintain this high-functioning state while keeping the user calm and deliberate instead of panicked.
• Selective sensory enhancement: Similar to how trained martial artists or special forces develop situational awareness under stress, this technique allows Naruto to filter and prioritize sensory input without freezing or overreacting.
• Improved reaction times: Controlled breathing techniques sharpen reflexes by oxygenating the body more efficiently and keeping the brain alert without inducing panic.
• Neurological focus: Focused breathing activates the parasympathetic nervous system, counterbalancing stress. This allows Naruto to remain centered while maintaining peak awareness.

So in simple terms: the Way of Focality allows Naruto to stay in a high-performance state longer, with fewer side effects. Think of it like a Formula One driver's mental clarity combined with a predator's reflexes.

---

That's it for now!

As always, I appreciate you all taking the time to read, comment, and come along for the ride.

—Adam

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.2 Dark Wings Over Konoha

---

Hiruzen sat at his desk, staring at the report before him, but his mind was far from the words on the page.

Today had been... chaotic, to say the least.

His pipe rested between his lips, and he took a long puff, letting the smoke fill his lungs. He needed this.

Naruto Uzumaki, his grandson in everything but blood had stolen the Forbidden Scroll of Seals.

Naruto had knocked him out with that ridiculous jutsu of an illusion of a naked woman. I've seen many things in my years as Hokage, but that... that was a new low. A small part of Hiruzen was thankful that no one knew about it. The last thing he needed was for the village to hear that the great "Professor" Sarutobi had been bested by such a... technique.

God, the embarrassment would never end.

Another puff of smoke escaped his lips as he leaned back in his chair. Naruto had been tricked by Mizuki. Well, that explained how Naruto had managed to bypass the security and get his hands on the scroll. Naruto may be talented in his own way, but even Hiruzen knew the boy wasn't capable of pulling off such a feat alone. But how did a low-level chunin, who spent his days as an assistant teacher, know enough about the security patterns of my library to pull this off?

It didn't sit right with him.

If he hadn't gone to check on his secret stash of Icha Icha novels, a guilty pleasure he'll take to the grave, he might not have even known Naruto was in the building.

But his headache wasn't just from the breach or the embarrassing knock-out. It was the fact that Mizuki had revealed the truth about the Kyuubi no Kitsune to Naruto.

Hiruzen had planned to tell Naruto himself when he was ready. When he was old enough, mature enough to understand the weight of the truth. But now? That plan was ruined, shattered by Mizuki's selfishness.

He took another drag from his pipe, letting the smoke swirl around him.

I should've told him sooner. I should've prepared him. But no, Hiruzen wanted to shield him, to protect him from the harsh truth for as long as he could. And now, it's all come crashing down around him.

Normally, this chaotic night would have ended with a heartfelt conversation. He could've helped Naruto make sense of it all. But that was not to be.

No. Instead, Hiruzen had to deal with the fact that Naruto... killed Mizuki.

The pipe nearly slipped from his fingers as the thought hit him again. Naruto had killed. Hiruzen had seen children even younger take lives before; war left no age untouched. But Naruto was the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails, and his emotions were tied to that monster's chakra. If grief and guilt broke through his control, the Kyuubi's power could spill out, and that would be far more dangerous than the killing itself.

How do I even begin to talk to him now?

Oh, God, please give me strength, Hiruzen thought as he rubbed his goatee.

A genin's first kill was supposed to happen under the careful watch of a team. You were meant to have the support of your teammates and the guidance of a jounin teacher. It was a delicate moment, one that needed to be handled with wisdom. And, if necessary, the teacher could evaluate if the student had the right mentality to continue as a shinobib or if they were teetering on a dangerous path.

The knock at the door pulled Hiruzen out of his thoughts, and he immediately sensed Naruto's presence on the other side. His chakra felt… different this time. There was something darker, something unfamiliar swirling within it.

I need to get Inoichi to do a psych evaluation immediately. The boy needs help. God knows he needs all the help he can get right now.

He took off his Hokage hat, placing it on the oak desk in front of him.

Hiruzen sighed, his fingers lingering on the worn wood. The desk was littered with papers, more than he cared for even with secretaries and a functioning administration. Yet despite all the duties and the tasks that came with the title, Hiruzen was not wearing the hat of the Hokage today.

No. Naruto didn't need the presence of the Third Hokage right now. He needed Hiruzen. The grandfather. The old man who could sit and talk to him.

Hiruzen looked at the door, steeling himself for the conversation ahead.

The moment Naruto walked in, Hiruzen's heart sank. His expression was not the usual fiery and emotional mask Hiruzen had grown accustomed to. It was as if Naruto's mind was somewhere else entirely, something only he could see in the empty air before him. The sight made Hiruzen uneasy, a cold knot tightening in his chest. This was Naruto, the boy who wore his emotions on his sleeve and had never been able to hide how he felt. Hiruzen had expected anger or confusion, anything but this hollow and distant look.

Everyone processes trauma differently, Hiruzen reminded himself.

"Naruto, greet the Hokage," Iruka said, his voice tight. Naruto gave no reply. His gaze stayed fixed ahead, as if the empty air between them mattered more than the man standing in front of him.

Hiruzen noticed the slight tremor in Iruka's hands. The academy teacher was on edge, and the old man could only guess at what had passed between them tonight.

"Iruka."

"Yes, Hokage-sama?"

"It has been a hard night for..." Hiruzen's eyes settled on Naruto. Iruka understood at once. No one had been more affected tonight.

"...for everyone," Hiruzen finished softly.

"Your command, Hokage-sama?"

"Dismissed."

Iruka obeyed without hesitation, though Hiruzen could feel the weight of his reluctance as he left Naruto alone with him.

---

Once the door closed, it was just Naruto and Hiruzen in the office and the Anbu that remained hidden in the shadows.

"Naruto," Hiruzen said gently, trying to break through the fog clouding Naruto's mind. "Why don't you sit down?"

For a moment, there was nothing. And then, like a sudden jolt, Naruto snapped to attention, his eyes darting around the room, confused, almost startled. It was as if he had only just realized he was standing in the Hokage's office. His mind was somewhere else. Detached. Was it shock? Disassociation?

"Is something wrong?"

"No, I'm fine," Naruto muttered, but it was clear he wasn't. "Can I leave now?"

He wasn't even trying to sit down. Why won't he sit down?

"Naruto, you aren't in trouble," Hiruzen said, trying to reassure him, trying to let him know that he was safe here.

"Great, then can I leave?" Naruto's voice was quick, almost desperate, as he took a step back toward the door.

"Naruto, why are you in such a hurry to go?"

"I just..." Naruto paused, his face shifting with uncertainty, as if he didn't even know how to explain what he was feeling. He was struggling, and it hurt Hiruzen to see it.

"I'm busy with... some super important stuff," Naruto finally said. The tone cut deeper than Hiruzen expected, tightening his chest. It was the voice of a boy looking for an escape, not from chores or lectures, but from the truth itself. He was avoiding more than a conversation; he was avoiding whatever was clawing at him inside. What unsettled Hiruzen most was the absence of anger. There were no accusations about the secrets kept from him, no questions about the Kyuubi or Mizuki's revelations. Naruto wasn't searching for answers at all. He was retreating into silence.

The boy who normally fought for every scrap of attention was now desperately trying to slip away unnoticed.

Is he afraid of feeling? Is he afraid of what's inside him right now?

"Naruto..." Hiruzen began, unsure of what to say, unsure of how to pull Naruto back from wherever his mind had gone.

"I want to talk about the Kyuubi no Kitsune," Hiruzen said. This was a way to gauge how deep Naruto's fear and trauma ran. If Naruto still tried to run, then Hiruzen would personally drag Inoichi and a team of medical ninjas to him if he had to.

But, to Hiruzen's surprise, Naruto paused. He hesitated for only a moment, then sat down.

Hiruzen blinked, confused. Wasn't he just trying to run away from this?

Naruto's words echoed in his mind. I'm busy with… some super important stuff. What could possibly be more important than seeking answers after what he had been through? What could be more important than facing his fear? Hiruzen didn't like not having even a speculation.

"You saw tonight one of the darker aspects of shinobi life," Hiruzen began, his tone as careful as he could make it. "Traitors come and go, and they all must be dealt with eventually. Despite your horrendous mistake, you've done a great service to the village by putting a stop to him." He waited for something, anything but Naruto didn't flinch, didn't respond except for a small gulp.

"Oh, yeah, I killed Mizuki."

Naruto's tone was so casual, so detached, as if he had just realized he had killed an insect, not a man.

Hiruzen felt his breath catch in his throat. In all his years as Hokage, in all the times he'd seen young shinobi grapple with their first kill, this was not the reaction he had prepared for. He had seen them cry, question their morality, break down in tears. Even those with darker tendencies, at least had some perverse reaction to their first taste of bloodshed.

But Naruto's reaction was nothing. Just a shrug, like the life he took was insignificant.

Naruto's reaction wasn't that of a child coming to grips with the horrors of their world. It was the mindset of a killer. A true killer, who could end life and move on as if it were nothing.

Hiruzen should be happy, right? Isn't this what every village hopes for? A perfect shinobi? Someone who doesn't break, who doesn't falter, who can do the job and move on without emotional baggage? But no... Hiruzen couldn't feel happy. Because he had seen this exact calm detachment, in Orochimaru. And that was all Hiruzen needed to know that this reaction from Naruto was not something he could accept.

Is this calm, this detachment, a response to trauma? Hiruzen's thoughts raced. He knew Naruto's loneliness better than anyone. He had always hoped and believed, that Naruto would eventually overcome it.

Hiruzen considered forcing civilians to be Naruto's friends which could have been disastrous but now he was beginning to question his own judgment.

Had I made a mistake by letting him face this alone for so long?

If this was a trauma response. The thought twisted in Hiruzen's heart. He had spent so long thinking that Naruto would be strong enough to overcome the darkness that surrounded him. But what if the darkness has already started to take root?

Did Naruto have an innate desire to kill? Was this his nature now? Or was this just… enough?

Hiruzen wanted to believe it was enough. But deep down, he knew better. It's never enough. Not once someone has taken that step.

I need to consult Inoichi. There was no question about it anymore. Hiruzen needed help. Naruto needed help, whether he knew it or not. And Hiruzen wasn't going to let him fall through the cracks.

Not like Orochimaru.

"Guess that's what demons do," Naruto muttered. There was a disgust there, but not for the word itself. It was for himself. Naruto spoke it like it was a truth he'd been forced to accept.

The old man wanted to pray that Naruto's indifference, was just him playing a role. A child who had taken on the idea of being a "demon" too seriously, pretending it was true because others had told him it was. Please let that be the case, he thought. Let it be childish acting, and not the makings of a boy slipping into something darker.

"Naruto, you aren't a demon!"

Naruto paused but didn't look at him.

"What did that traitor tell you?"

Naruto summarized the ordeal.

"You have to know the truth about your status," Hiruzen began carefully.

"My status?" Naruto's eyes focused now, his mind finally present.

"Mizuki told you that you were the Kyuubi," Hiruzen said. "It's not true. You are the Kyuubi's jinchuriki."

"Jin… churiki?"

"The Kyuubi wasn't killed," Hiruzen continued. "It was sealed inside of you as an infant."

"Me."

"Yes."

"But… but I…" He stammered, trying to piece it all together. "I'm not a demon, then?"

"Of course not, my boy!" Hiruzen's voice cracked with the force of his denial. He couldn't let Naruto believe that lie. "And allow no one to call you that!"

Hiruzen had hoped his words would comfort Naruto, reassure him. But instead, they opened a floodgate.

"Then… why? Why do they treat me like that?"

"Because they fear you, Naruto. You are a reminder of the pain the Kyuubi caused." Hiruzen could see the questions swimming in Naruto's eyes, and then, finally, one slipped out.

"Why did they know, but I didn't?"

Hiruzen closed his eyes for a moment. "Seven years ago, I made a law forbidding anyone from speaking about your status," he said, his voice filled with regret. "I hoped it would allow you to live a normal life."

Naruto's reply hit Hiruzen like a kunai to the gut.

"Look how good that turned out," Naruto said, his voice empty, bitter. The words made Hiruzen wince, and he couldn't argue. He had failed him.

"Hokage-sama."

The title slipped from Naruto's lips like poison, and Hiruzen felt his blood run cold. Naruto had never called him that before.

Did I just lose him?

Hiruzen's mind blanked for a moment, panic surging in the pit of his stomach. He nodded, trying to keep his composure, even as the weight of that title pressed down on him like a stone.

"Why did you tell them and not me?"

"I… I didn't. I was trying to protect you." Hiruzen's voice wavered, the weight of his years pressing harder than ever. But before he could say more, he felt Naruto's chakra flaring outward like a dense, unrestrained aura.

The sheer fact that Naruto could manifest his chakra outward like this, even unconsciously, spoke volumes about its density. It was raw, wild, and driven entirely by emotion rather than control. As expected of an Uzumaki.

But there was something else.

Hiruzen's eyes narrowed as he could feel traces of foreign Yin chakra mingled with Naruto's own.

Killer intent?!

In the shinobi world, killer intent wasn't just an expression of malice. It was an imprint. A lingering stain left on one's chakra by the souls of those they'd killed. The more lives taken, the more foreign Yin accumulated. For experienced killers, this buildup could reach a threshold where their chakra alone could induce fear or genjutsu. It was both a mark of accomplishment and a warning to others.

So why, in the name of the Sage of Six Paths, was Naruto's chakra laced with such foreign Yin?

Yes, Naruto had killed but just once. One kill wasn't enough to leave such a potent mark. And yet, Hiruzen could feel it. Foreign Yin chakra so thick it rivaled some seasoned shinobi who had survived wars.

The realization unsettled him.

Hiruzen forced himself to push the thought aside. Now wasn't the time to dwell on it. Right now, Naruto needed his focus. The rest could be addressed later.

"I did protect you," Hiruzen said, his voice rougher than he intended.

Naruto paused at the door but didn't turn.

"A Jinchuriki isn't something unique to Konoha," Hiruzen continued. "All five great villages have their own. In Sunagakure, their Jinchuriki is physically and mentally abused, tormented from the moment they can remember."

Hiruzen had made sure of that Naruto was protected, even when he didn't know it. He had ensured that no one could touch him in those early years, that no one could harm him physically. But emotional scars? The ones that came from isolation, from the whispered insults, the glares, the loneliness... He hadn't protected Naruto from that, and it gnawed at him now.

The silence between them grew heavier.

Hiruzen couldn't even begin to guess what was going on in Naruto's mind. Was he angry? Hurt? Confused?

"Thanks for being a decent human," Naruto muttered, his tone cold, detached.

It was a stab to Hiruzen's heart.

The Hokage winced. Naruto wasn't wrong. He'd done the bare minimum and made sure he wasn't openly abused. But was that enough?

No!

After the Kyuubi attack, the village had been in such a fragile state. Kumo had been threatening war, there was the Uchiha situation festering like a wound, and then there was Danzo… Always Danzo, always scheming.

His plate had been overflowing, really. But that didn't excuse it. Hiruzen still should have done better. Naruto deserved better.

I failed you, Kushina. I failed you, Minato.

Goddamn this stupid hat and its responsibilities. Hiruzen cursed silently, feeling the old frustrations bubbling beneath the surface. He was an old man, for the Sage's sake! He had led this village for over fifty years. He hadn't even had time to properly mourn his wife's death, and here he was, still leading, still trying to keep everything from crumbling. His bones ached with the weight of it all, but he couldn't stop.

And yet…

None of it mattered in this moment. None of my sacrifices, none of my excuses.

The sound of the doorknob turning snapped Hiruzen out of his thoughts. He looked up and saw Naruto, ready to leave. His heart lurched in his chest. No. Not like this. Not again.

In one last desperate attempt, Hiruzen spoke. "I didn't tell the village about you."

Naruto stopped, turning slowly to face him, his expression unreadable. His eyes asked the question his lips didn't: Who?

"After you were born, the Fourth Hokage wanted you to be seen as a hero. The hero who kept the village safe."

Naruto snorted at that.

Hiruzen couldn't blame him.

Minato, bless his soul, had always been too trusting of the village, too hopeful. He had believed in the people's ability to see past their grief and pain, to see the sacrifice that had been made. But they hadn't. They couldn't.

"The people couldn't accept it," Hiruzen continued. "Seeing the level of pain and grief the village was in, they wouldn't honor Minato's dying request. They were too consumed by their own hurt and fears. So I kept it a secret. I waited, hoping you'd grow into it, that you'd be ready to bear that truth when the time came. But… by the time you were five, the secret was leaked. And I had to make my law to stop it from spreading any further."

Hiruzen watched Naruto, hoping that something, anything he said would reach him. He had made so many mistakes before, with Asuma, with Orochimaru, with Tsunade.

Every time, he'd let things go too far. Every time, he thought he could wait. That things would fix themselves if he just gave them time. But that was Hiruzen's greatest failing. Not stepping in sooner. Not stopping the damage before it was too late.

And now, standing here, watching Naruto's expression harden, the old man feared he was too late again.

Naruto raised his hand, and as his skin was turning ashen. That's when Hiruzen felt heat.

The air in the room grew thick, heavy, like the very oxygen was burning away. Instinctively, he licked his lips, but they were already dry, parched by the sudden change. The temperature climbed quickly, almost unnaturally.

What in the world?

Hiruzen had mastered all five chakra natures, earning a reputation as perhaps the greatest authority on chakra manipulation in the world. Yet, as he watched the small fireball flicker and pulse in Naruto's hand, a chill ran down his spine.

It wasn't the fireball itself that unnerved him. By all accounts, it was a low B-rank jutsu which was impressive for Naruto's age, but not dangerous to someone of Hiruzen's caliber.

No, what shook him was the nature of the fireball. It defied the very principles of Fire Style jutsu.

Hiruzen sharpened his senses, extending his chakra outward instinctively, the way he always did when studying new techniques. It was a habit born of his years as the "Professor," a desire to understand even the most obscure jutsus. But as his senses enveloped Naruto, he froze.

The fireball wasn't the issue. It wasn't what made his heart skip a beat.

It was the flame in Naruto's hand.

The moment his senses brushed against it, Hiruzen recoiled. This wasn't chakra being molded into fire. No, this flame writhed and twisted like a living, breathing thing. Its presence was oppressive. A gnawing weight that pressed against Hiruzen's own fire chakra.

The sensation was unnatural. The flame seemed to watch him, though it had no eyes. It didn't belong in this world, and yet here it was, clinging to Naruto's hand like a second skin.

For the first time in years, Hiruzen felt true fear.

What is this? What is happening to Naruto? Is this linked to the Kyuubi?!

His thoughts raced, but he found no answers. He would need to contact Jiraiya immediately. If the Kyuubi's influence had somehow warped Naruto's chakra or manifested in this… thing, they needed to act fast.

One of his ANBU guards immediately reacted, appearing in front of Hiruzen in a blur of motion, forming a rapid handsign to erect a protective barrier. Meanwhile, another ANBU sprang toward Naruto, intent on restraining the boy before the flame could spiral further out of control.

But in a move that left Hiruzen speechless, Naruto reacted before the ANBU's blade could even come close. His movements were fluid, as though he could see the ANBU coming. And then, in the blink of an eye, he was about to fireball the ANBU point-blank.

No!

In that instant, Hiruzen unleashed his Killer Intent.

Everything in the room froze. The air itself seemed to stop, and all eyes were drawn to him. Naruto, the ANBU were caught in the illusion Hiruzen had cast. An illusion born from decades of war and death. Before their eyes was a mountain of corpses. And there, atop that mountain, he sat like the Monkey King, gazing down upon them.

"Dismissed," Hiruzen said coldly, his voice leaving no room for argument.

The ANBU vanished, leaving only Hiruzen and Naruto. Hiruzen watched as the boy stood there, slightly shaken but holding himself together better than most would have. Even chunin couldn't have responded like that to an ANBU— even if the ANBU was holding back—but Naruto? He did.

And then Hiruzen's eyes caught an axe, shimmering in Naruto's hand. He blinked, and it disappeared.

Space-time ninjutsu? No, impossible. Naruto couldn't possibly know a space-time jutsu, could he? Hiruzen nearly laughed at the absurdity of the thought, but the question still gnawed at him.

I need to contact Jiraiya immediately.

Before Hiruzen finished that thought, Naruto's voice cut through the silence. "Where's the guy that ruined my life?"

Hiruzen's heart clenched. Danzo. Damn that man. Even in banishment, his shadow loomed over them all.

"I've dealt with him."

Naruto wasn't satisfied with the answer and turned to leave again, his hand already on the door.

Desperate to understand where they stood, Hiruzen asked, "Naruto, I've never seen that fire jutsu before. Can you tell me how you learned it?"

It wasn't the fire jutsu that truly intrigued Hiruzen, though he needed to know about it. What he really wanted to know was how that axe had appeared and disappeared. The fire jutsu was a puzzle, yes, but the axe… That was something else entirely.

He asked the question to see where he stood with Naruto now. Was he still his Jiji? Or had that bond been severed, lost in the whirlwind of secrets and pain?

Hiruzen watched Naruto's back, hoping for something that might reassure him that the boy he once knew was still there.

But Naruto didn't even turn around.

His response hit Hiruzen like a slap to the face.

"Fuck off!"

---

Dinner was quiet, just the way Inoichi Yamanaka liked it.

He sat across from his daughter, watching as she absentmindedly toyed with a piece of grilled fish on her plate, her eyes glued to one of those cheesy romance novels she was always reading. He tried to ignore the irritation building up as she skimmed through the pages, half-focused on her food. Today, Inoichi had made sure to include a few high-calorie dishes. Things she wouldn't notice were meant to keep her from getting too skinny with that damn diet of hers. He knew she wouldn't appreciate the extra calories, but as her father, he had to make sure she stayed healthy.

"Ino," Inoichi said. "Let's try something different today. Imagine you're walking through a dense forest. It's peaceful, the trees are tall, and the sky above is clear, only a few rays of sunlight filter through. As you walk deeper, you come across a house. It looks familiar, but you've never seen it before. You step inside. What do you see?"

He could see her pause, her mind snapping to attention as she considered the question. Inoichi always made sure to ask her one psychological question every night before bed. If she was going to be physically weak from all this dieting for her looks, then by Kami, her mind would be sharp. A ninja's greatest weapon was their mind, after all.

Ino Yamanaka was fair-skinned, a girl of average height, with light blue eyes and long, platinum blonde hair that framed the right side of her face.

Ino chewed thoughtfully on her food for a moment, humming softly before responding, "The house is cozy, old but well-kept. There's a warm fireplace, and the walls are lined with books. I can see myself spending hours there… and maybe Sasuke would be there too, reading."

"Sasuke again, huh?"

"Of course! He'd be there, sitting by the fire, reading something smart. It's romantic." She snapped her fingers, eyes gleaming. This had become routine. Every question, every test, always seemed to lead back to the last survivor of the Uchiha clan.

Inoichi couldn't fault her for it, not yet anyway.

She was young. Let her have her fantasies.

As her father, though, it worried him. The crush was innocent enough, but Ino was now a genin. Life as a shinobi was anything but a romantic novel. Maybe that's why Inoichi let her indulge in these little daydreams for now as her innocence was fleeting, and he knew it would be stripped away in time. He told himself she would grow out of it. She was smart enough to figure it out. In a month, maybe two, she'd start to take this seriously.

But even as he told himself that, his gaze drifted toward the picture of her mother; his late wife, who had died during the Kyuubi attack.

Don't worry, my love, he thought. Our daughter is safe. As long as I'm breathing, nothing will harm her.

Inoichi shifted his focus back to Ino. "Interesting answer," he said. "You know, how you interpret that house reveals a lot about how you see your inner self."

"My inner self?"

"The house represents your mind, your subconscious. What you see inside is a reflection of how you view yourself; your strengths, your comfort zones, and even your desires."

"So, you're saying my mind is a cozy cabin?"

Inoichi smiled. "More or less. It suggests you value comfort, warmth, and intellect. You see your mind as a refuge, a place where you feel safe and in control. But the fact that you brought Sasuke into the picture, that indicates something else."

Ino blushed slightly, setting her book down. "What does it mean?"

"It means that, subconsciously, you believe someone like Sasuke is important to completing your vision of happiness," Inoichi explained. "It's natural to want connection, Ino, but you should also be mindful that relying too much on others to create your inner peace can lead to disappointment."

She sat quietly for a moment, processing the information. Then, with a sly smile, she shrugged. "Well, Sasuke can be part of my cozy cabin if he wants. I'm not kicking him out."

"Just don't let your cabin rely on someone else's presence. Make sure it stands on its own, with or without him."

"Yeah, yeah, Dad. I know."

Suddenly, Inoichi felt a surge of chakra enter the room. As an ANBU agent appeared before them, dressed in a white trench coat, the hood pulled low over a bear porcelain mask. "The Hokage has requested a meeting, Inoichi-sama."

Inoichi nodded, his mind already switching from father to shinobi.

"Goodbye, Dad, and maybe bribe the Hokage to make sure I end up on Sasuke's team!"

"I'll try, my lemon," Inoichi said, using the nickname she pretended to hate but secretly loved. She stuck her tongue out at him, a playful glint in her eyes.

That innocence, he thought, the kind I never had at her age.

It was hard to watch, knowing that one day soon, the world would take it from her.

"Remember the routine: all leftovers go in the fridge, and make sure Choji gets them tomorrow."

"Especially the seaweed chips!"

"Those are for you," he countered, narrowing his eyes.

"Fine… whatever."

Inoichi smiled softly at the exchange, savoring the moment. "Goodbye."

"Yeah, yeah, just go already!" Ino rolled her eyes, waving him off like he was an embarrassment.

Inoichi glanced at the ANBU agent, who had been waiting silently by the door, and with a final nod to his daughter, the two of them vanished with a body flicker.

---

The moment Inoichi stepped into the Hokage's office, he knew something was wrong. Hiruzen looked more stressed than Inoichi had ever seen him. It was as if the announcement of the Fourth Shinobi World War had dropped on his desk. A knot formed in Inoichi's stomach.

Please, anything but that.

The thought of war sent a chill down his spine. Not because he feared it for himself, but because he couldn't bear the thought of his daughter experiencing the horrors that come with it.

War strips away innocence, leaves scars on the soul that never heal. Ino was smart and strong in her own way, but no child should ever have to face the atrocities of war.

"Hokage-sama," Inoichi greeted, his voice steady, though his mind was racing through worst-case scenarios.

Hiruzen seemed to sense his growing unease. He offered Inoichi his smoking pipe.

"Thank you, Hokage-sama, but I'd like to live long enough to see my daughter marry a bastard that doesn't deserve her," Inoichi said with a small smile, though the humor did little to settle the tension gnawing at him.

"Don't worry, Inoichi. I need your mind."

My mind?

Inoichi narrowed his focus on those words. If Hiruzen needed strategic advice, he would have called Shikaku. Shikaku was the genius when it came to battle plans and strategy. But this wasn't about strategy. Hiruzen needed him for Psychological help.

"What can I do for you?"

"It's Naruto."

The moment the name left Hiruzen's lips, Inoichi's mind slammed to a halt.

Naruto?

Uzumaki Naruto? The prankster of Konoha? The orphaned son of the Fourth Hokage? The current container for the Kyuubi no Yoko, the very being that had ravaged their village twelve years ago and killed his wife?

Inoichi felt his heart rate spike, but he kept his face neutral. He had never blamed the boy for what happened. He knew the difference between Naruto and the Kyuubi. But the very idea of the Kyuubi was enough to make him take this seriously. His mind raced through everything he knew about Naruto. From the rumors around the village to the comments Ino had made about him. How she would tease him, calling him a knucklehead, a loudmouth.

"Is this about his graduation?" Inoichi ventured. Perhaps Naruto was angry about failing, or maybe he'd had a violent outburst. It wasn't impossible that the Kyuubi's chakra had been released in a moment of anger or frustration. The boy had never shown the talent that either of his parents had, and Inoichi could imagine the frustration building up in him.

But Hiruzen's next words were like a hammer blow.

"No. Naruto learned about the Kyuubi."

Inoichi felt his mind go blank for a moment. He motioned to the Hokage, silently asking if the boy had learned this from him.

Hiruzen shook his head.

This is bad. Very bad.

"Can you start from the beginning? What happened exactly?"

---

Naruto stood in front of the old apartment building that the Hokage had given him when he was a kid.

More of an apartment complex than a house, really. The building stood weathered and beaten. The reddish-brown roof sloped down in layers, the tiles worn and cracked. Tangled wires snaked along the green trim of the beige walls, and silver chimneys jutted from the top like broken teeth. One section extended out awkwardly, like the bow of a ship.

No one else lived there.

Just him.

And now he finally knew why.

In the span of one night… Naruto had gone from being the knuckleheaded ninja to some kind of emo. He should've laughed at or even denied that thought, but he couldn't muster the energy. Too much had happened. Too much to process.

His head felt heavy, like it was filled with sand, dragging him down with every step.

How many more lies are there? Naruto wondered. How much more don't I know?

He kicked off his shoes the second he stepped inside, not caring where they landed. The coldness of the floor hit his feet, but he didn't care. He just slumped down, his back against the wall, his legs stretched out in front of him.

I'm so tired.

"I just wanna sleep, dattebayo..." Naruto's voice came out weak, not even recognizable as his own. He wanted nothing more than to just shut off his mind, to shut off everything, to stop the constant buzzing in his head. The ringing in his ears wouldn't stop. His thoughts wouldn't stop. He pulled his off goggles and tossed it aside, getting up slowly. His body moved on autopilot as he shuffled to the cupboard, grabbing a cup of ramen. It was the only thing he could stomach right now. He boiled some water, poured it in, and just stood there.

Ignorance is bliss.

It was something his teachers always said whenever Naruto would question something. He used to hate hearing that, but now… now it felt true. Yesterday, life had been simple. He was just Naruto. The orphan, the outcast, the nobody who was gonna become the kickass Hokage.

That was it. That was all he had to worry about.

But now?

Now he didn't even know what he was.

Naruto slumped back into the chair, his hands coming up to rub his face. I don't know anymore. He wasn't a demon. He wasn't the Kyuubi. But that didn't make any of it better. It just made it worse, like the world had flipped upside down, and he was still falling, trying to figure out which way was up. He grabbed the cup noodles, peeling off the lid. The steam hit his face, comforting in a way. He mixed the packet in, stirring the noodles, watching them swirl in the broth like his thoughts.

Yesterday was simple.

Naruto took a bite, the hot noodles sliding down his throat. The one thing that always tasted great. The one thing that always lifted his spirits, felt… flat. But he ate it anyway. He needed to feel something.

He sighed, putting the cup down.

He stared at it for a long moment, then muttered, "Status."

A window flickered in front of him, black with gold lettering, and Naruto stared at it blankly.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Covenant: None ]

[ Level: 1 ]

[ Souls: 200 ]

Naruto narrowed his eyes at the screen in front of him.

[ Souls: 200 ]

[ R Weapon 1: 96 ]

I get souls, he thought, since I absorbed all those hollows and Mizuki-teme, but what's the deal with the other thing?

His gaze zeroed in on the line that said R Weapon 1. What the hell did that mean? He scratched his head, feeling more confused by the second.

Naruto wondered if it had something to do with this. His hand clenched instinctively, and suddenly, the familiar weight of the hand axe appeared in his palm.

"Okay, that's still a thing," he muttered, tossing the axe to the floor with a clatter. He glanced back at the status screen, checking again.

[ R Weapon 1: 96 → 20 ]

[ Equip Load: 10.0 / 51.0 → 8.0 / 51.0 ]

R Weapon 1… that's the axe, Naruto realized. It corresponded to whatever he was holding in his right hand. But what was this Weapon 2 thing? He grabbed a kitchen knife, holding it awkwardly alongside the axe. It felt strange, like he was holding two things he wasn't meant to. The balance was off. Maybe he had to say something?

"Two weapons?" Naruto tried aloud, feeling a bit stupid. "Items? My right hand?" Nothing.

"Equipment," he finally said, and to his surprise, another window opened.

[ Equipment ]

[ Select Item to Equip ]

Naruto's eyes flicked down the list as he placed the axe on the table. Okay, how do I select this weapon? he wondered, his mind racing to figure it out.

Using his left hand, Naruto grabbed the kitchen knife, holding it awkwardly as he tried to make sense of the situation. His gaze shifted between the knife in his hand and the system window still floating in front of him. He studied the options on the screen, trying to see if there was something obvious he'd missed.

[ Left Hand Weapon Slots: ]

[ Slot 1: Dull Kitchen Knife ]

Naruto did the same motion as before, clenching his fist, and this time, the knife appeared in his hand. He blinked, and with another motion, the axe was back. He swapped between them a few more times, the weight shifting in each hand with each switch.

"Huh. That's... kinda cool," he muttered to himself. What about the rest of his gear? He clicked on the armor slot. There was an option to change into his pyromancer outfit or remove it altogether.

[ Armour Slots: ]

[ Gauntlets: Orange Jacket ]

Gone was the scrawny, underfed kid he was used to seeing. Instead, he was staring at a body that was more toned and muscular. His arms had definition, and his chest and shoulders were broader.

When did this happen?

Naruto changed back into his normal clothes quickly. The strangeness of it all still nagged at him.

Did the Furtive Pygmy create this system? Does Oscar have this? he wondered, but honestly, he had no idea. He shrugged it off. As cool as this system window was, it didn't give him much in the way of answers. No instructions. Just... this.

Naruto needed to find a way back to Oscar. But how?

[ Inventory ]

[ Consumables ]

[ Item: Darksign ]

[ Description: The Darksign signifies an accursed Undead. Those branded with it are reborn after death, but will one day lose their mind and go Hollow. Death triggers the Darksign, which returns its bearer to the last bonfire rested at, but at the cost of all humanity and souls. ]

Naruto was grateful. The thought of returning to Oscar's side gnawed at him, but he knew he couldn't just rush in. Oscar was injured, and that demon was still there.

Let's just get some stuff before going back.

The boy stopped, realizing he had no idea what "stuff" he was even talking about. What was he supposed to grab?

He knew he needed explosive tags, but what about Oscar's injuries?

He scratched his head, trying to think it through.

Iruka-sensei. He'll know what to do.

---

Iruka's apartment was small, with just enough space for the essentials. Naruto had heard other teachers mention that this was all Iruka could manage on a teacher's pay, but he had never thought much about it. Iruka-sensei never seemed to mind. Tonight felt different, though. Naruto needed his help, yet there was a strange undercurrent in the air that he couldn't quite name.

When Naruto reached the block where the building was, he didn't even think about using the front door.

Old habits die hard, he guessed.

He leaped up to the nearest rooftop, his feet landing silently on the tiles. The cool night air whipped past his face, but it didn't slow him down. One rooftop to the next. He'd been doing this for years, sneaking around the village, jumping from one roof to another. His feet barely made a sound as he landed on the roof of Iruka-sensei's building. His place was on the second floor, but that wasn't an issue.

Naruto had climbed into his window more times than he could count, usually for pranks or to raid his fridge.

His eyes scanned the side of the building, locking onto the familiar window of Iruka's apartment. The window was slightly open, just like he expected.

Sensei, you've gotta work on your home defense.

He made his move, leaping across the narrow gap between the roof and the windowsill. His hands gripped the edge, and he pulled himself up without a sound. Sliding the window open just enough to slip through.

The second his feet touched the wooden floor, Naruto froze. Years of sneaking around Konoha had taught him to always listen first. He held his breath, his ears straining for any sound. Nothing. It was quiet. He glanced around the room as Iruka's small, simple apartment was just as he remembered it.

The bed was tucked in perfectly, no wrinkles in sight, but Naruto's eyes immediately zeroed in on something out of place. An orange Icha Icha novel lying on top of the bed. He shook his head, trying not to think about what that meant.

Iruka-sensei, really?

"Hey, Iruka-sensei, it's me! I need help with something!" Naruto called out, closing the window behind him. He didn't hear a response, so he moved deeper into the apartment, his feet barely making a sound on the wooden floor.

The blonde walked into the living room and stopped dead in his tracks. The room was filled with old, empty sake bottles scattered across the floor. And slouched on the couch, his head lolling to the side, was Iruka-sensei. His clothes were rumpled, his usually neat ponytail undone, hair hanging messily around his face. His cheeks were flushed red, and he was muttering something incoherent under his breath.

"What the hell...?"

The academy teacher looked like a complete mess. His normally sharp, caring eyes were glazed over, his lips moving sluggishly as he tried to speak.

"N-Naruto? That you?" His voice was slurred, barely more than a drunken mumble.

"Sensei, you stink," Naruto said, scrunching up his face in disgust as he pinched his nose to block out the strong smell of alcohol.

"Oh, is this… my time to die?"

"I need your help, not your funeral plans," he said, doing his best to ignore how out of it Iruka was.

Iruka lazily waved his hand. "Sure… sure… I'm Iruka," he hiccupped, "teacher after all..."

"Okay, so let's say I'm going to fight this demon the size of my house," Naruto said, leaning in a bit. "What kind of stuff do you think I should get?"

"Hahah… you know… how long I've been waiting for this?"

"Really?" Naruto raised an eyebrow, unsure if Iruka was serious or just drunk. But part of him still believed in him. Even in this state, Iruka-sensei was still awesome even if just a little… off.

"Yeah, just… get my diary," Iruka mumbled, his words barely making sense as he tried to stand. Only, instead of standing, he fell face-first onto the floor with a loud thud.

Naruto sweatdropped, shaking his head.

"Where's your diary?" the boy asked, poking to check if the man was dead or not.

"My… drawer…"

With a sigh, Naruto summoned a shadow clone to grab the diary while he bent down to help Iruka off the ground. As he lifted him, Iruka's arm slung around his shoulders, and Naruto felt a mix of emotions. The blonde boy settled the brown-haired man into the chair, taking a deep breath.

Okay, Naruto, focus. Get what you need, then get back to Oscar.

"Iruka-sensei, why are you drinking so much?" Naruto asked, his voice quieter than usual. He couldn't help it; seeing Iruka like this, didn't sit right with him.

Iruka groaned, wiping his face with the back of his hand. "Because… because my best friend died," he muttered, his words heavy with emotion. Naruto blinked, trying to process what he meant. Best friend? Mizuki?

"Even though Mizuki was a traitor, we were friends for years," Iruka continued, tears beginning to roll down his cheeks. "That kind of bond… it doesn't just go away, even after betrayal." His voice cracked, and suddenly he was crying.

Naruto felt a tightness in his chest, but it wasn't because of guilt.

The truth was, Naruto didn't feel anything about Mizuki's death. Not really. Mizuki was trying to kill him, so Naruto killed him first. That's just how it is, right?

It wasn't like Mizuki was some innocent person or a saint. If Naruto hadn't killed him, Mizuki would've killed him. Why should Naruto feel bad about stopping someone who was ready to end his life? Naruto had faced hollows and killed them without hesitation. Mizuki wasn't any different.

But seeing Iruka cry... hurt. Why?

Naruto pushed those thoughts away, not wanting to get lost in them. One of his clones came back with Iruka's diary, and Naruto let out a small sigh of relief. He handed it to Iruka, trying to focus on something else, something that didn't involve death or guilt.

"Here you go, sensei."

Iruka took the diary, flipping it open to the first page. There was a family photo. He just stared at it, even in his drunken state. There was something so… sad in the way he looked at them, like it hurt just to remember.

"These are my parents, Naruto," he said softly.

Naruto didn't know what to say. "Oh," was all that came out.

"They were killed when the Kyuubi was released 12 years ago."

There was a long pause.

The silence stretched between them as Iruka stared at the picture. A few tears dripped down from his face and splashed onto the page.

"I miss you, Mom. I miss you, Dad," Iruka whispered, his fingers brushing over the image as if he could reach into the past and touch them again.

Naruto knew that the Kyuubi had killed Iruka's family as Mizuki had told him that long ago. But now, watching Iruka cry, the weight of what that really meant finally sank in. This wasn't just some distant story or a fact he'd brushed off. This was real. The pain on Iruka's face was because of the monster inside him.

"Did you ever… blame me for their deaths?"

There was a long, awful silence, and then Iruka said the words Naruto had been dreading. "I did."

Naruto closed his eyes, fighting to keep the tears from coming, as if shutting out the world would make the pain less real.

"But then I got to know you… and I realized I was wrong. You weren't the Kyuubi. You weren't the one I should blame. I'm sorry… for realizing that too late."

Naruto didn't think. He didn't stop to process anything. He just hugged Iruka. He threw his arms around him, tears streaming down his face, soaking into Iruka's shirt. Naruto hugged him as tightly as he could, like if he let go, everything would fall apart.

"Thank you," Naruto managed to choke out between sobs, his voice cracking.

Naruto didn't care that Iruka was drunk. He didn't care that Mizuki was dead or that the village still saw him as the Kyuubi. Right now, the only thing that mattered was that Iruka-sensei was still there, on his side.

And for the first time that night, Naruto didn't feel so alone.

Naruto quickly snapped back to the task at hand, wiping his face and trying to focus. There was no time to waste. "Okay, Iruka-sensei, how do I beat a demon?"

"Why would I know that?"

"What about your diary?"

"Oh… that…" Iruka muttered, rubbing his face. "When I was younger, I imagined how I'd magically save Konoha from the Kyuubi."

Naruto blinked. Really, sensei?

Even drunk, Iruka looked embarrassed by his own younger self. It was kind of funny in a way, but Naruto wasn't in the mood for jokes. He flipped through a few pages of the diary, scanning over Iruka's childhood fantasies of heroic battles.

This isn't what I need right now.

Naruto threw the book aside, muttering, "Oscar's strategies are better anyway."

Let's ask him this, he thought, pacing back and forth. "What do I do if I face an enemy that isn't affected by a swarm of clones coming at them all at once?"

"What?"

"Come on, sensei, I don't have time for this!"

"Is this the same demon?" Iruka asked, glancing at the bottles around him like he was trying to figure out if this conversation was even real.

"Yes!" he practically yelled. "Iruka-sensei!"

"Okay, okay, not so loud," he groaned, rubbing his temples as if my voice was pounding in his head. He closed his eyes for a second, thinking, and I could tell he was trying to pull himself together, at least enough to give me a straight answer.

Finally, he spoke, his tone more serious. "Alright… if your enemy isn't reacting to clones, you're probably coming at them too predictably. Don't just rush in all at once, especially if they can read your movements. Mix things up by sending the clones in waves, scatter them, create a distraction before the real attack. And never rely on just clones. You need to use your environment, your jutsu, your speed, everything you've got to make them vulnerable."

His clones scribbled everything down as Iruka finished talking. Naruto was already digesting the advice, thinking of how he could put it into action.

"Okay, Iruka-sensei, if someone got smacked by something big, like the size of this room, how would you treat them?"

Iruka slurred, barely paying attention. "They'd be dead…"

"No!" Naruto shouted, his voice loud and frantic, startling Iruka. "He is not dead. Just... tell me what to do!"

Iruka blinked, looking at Naruto like he was crazy before rubbing his temples. "Okay, okay… let me think." He groaned, mumbling to himself, still not fully sober. "Bring a medical ninja?"

"There's none. I'm all he's got."

That seemed to sober Iruka up a little. He frowned, his face growing serious. "What are the injuries?"

"I don't know exactly," Naruto admitted, feeling his stomach drop.

"Hit by something big?"

"Please, Iruka-sensei, there has to be a way!" Naruto's voice was desperate, like he was grasping for anything, for some piece of advice that could save Oscar.

I can't lose him. Not after everything.

Iruka scratched his head, his words starting to make more sense.

"Maybe try bringing some platelet-boost pills to stop the bleeding, endorphin pills for the pain… Wrap some clean cloth around the wounds to keep them stable. Feed them nutritional pills to keep them alive until medical help comes."

Naruto's clones scribbled down every word like their lives depended on it. This was something. At least now he had a plan.

"That weird flask… it does the job of a medical ninja, right?" Naruto asked, thinking of the Estus flask Oscar had used to heal him earlier. His clones nodded.

Good. That'll help, at least.

"Great. Now, sensei, where can I buy these pills? And where can I get explosive and flashbang bombs?"

---

Naruto made it to Shinobi's Edge in no time. It was the only shop still open this late, and the dim light spilling from the windows told him they were about to close. The place was old, with wooden beams that creaked whenever someone moved. The walls were lined with all kinds of ninja tools.

The shop was mostly empty at this hour. Perfect.

"Welc—" the store clerk started to say, but the second Naruto walked in, he stopped mid-sentence. Naruto didn't care. He didn't have time for the clerk's fake smile or whatever he had planned to say next. He went straight for the back, grabbing everything he needed.

He picked up some fuma shurikens.

Yeah, this is going right into the demon's butt, Naruto thought with a smirk.

Naruto grabbed two stacks of ninja wire, a box of flash bombs, and some high-grade explosive tags.

All of this is going to cost a fortune, he thought, his heart sinking for a second. But he had three years' worth of savings. He threw the stacks of ryo onto the counter, not even bothering to count it.

"Here," Naruto said, placing everything on top of the counter.

The store clerk eyed him, his face tight.

"I'm sorry, but you can't buy this."

Naruto didn't have time for this crap. He grabbed all the gear, stuffing it into a storage scroll before the clerk could say anything else.

"Hey! You can't just take that!" the clerk shouted, his voice cracking.

Naruto kept moving, ignoring him. I paid for everything. I'm not going to stand here and argue.

"Stop! That's stealing!"

Naruto turned and glared, his eyes narrowing. "Shut up, I paid for it! Go count the money!" His voice came out harsher than he intended, and the guy flinched, taking a step back.

Naruto was about to leave, his chakra pooling in his legs, ready to leap out of there and get back to Oscar, when he heard the guy mutter under his breath.

"Of course, the demon brat wants that stuff for nothing," the clerk whispered, thinking Naruto wouldn't hear. "Can't believe the Hokage let a monster like that be a ninja. I'm gonna lose my job 'cause of this asshole who couldn't just die."

Naruto froze, the words hitting him harder than he expected. His hand clenched into a fist, and before he knew it, a fireball began forming in his palm.

One swing, and I could burn this whole place to the ground.

He could make the clerk regret every word, make him fear Naruto the way he always had. The heat in Naruto's hand built up, ready to be unleashed.

But then, Naruto saw the clerk's face and the fear in his eyes. Not just fear, though. That underlying smugness. Like he was right all along. Like this was proof that Naruto was the monster the villagers always thought he was.

He wants this, Naruto realized, his chest tightening. The guy wanted him to lash out, to prove him right. To give him an excuse to say, See? I told you so.

Ignore him. We have to save Oscar. That's what matters, he told himself over and over, trying to drown out the anger bubbling inside him. But Naruto wasn't just going to walk away and let the clerk think he'd won.

"Hey, guys," Naruto said, summoning a dozen clones. "Gather all the garbage around here and fill this bastard's store with it."

"Dattebayo!"

The look of horror on the store clerk's face as Naruto's clones tore through the trash bins, piling garbage onto every available surface, was priceless. Naruto smirked, feeling a small, petty sense of satisfaction as he ran out of the store.

If I have to deal with demons, I'm sure as hell not letting jerks like him get off easy.

---

Naruto checked everything again, making sure it was all set.

He double-checked the storage seal scroll. The Fuma Shuriken, ninja wire, flash bombs, and pills were all in place. Everything he needed was packed and ready in his inventory.

[ Do you want to use item "Darksign"? ]
[ Yes or No ]

As soon as he thought yes, Naruto's knees buckled. One knee hit the floor as his body surged with a strange energy. Naruto raised his hands in front of him, and there it was,; he ring of fire, the Darksign. It glowed bright, the light piercing through his eyes, filling his vision with nothing but a blinding white.

"Just wait, sensei," Naruto whispered, barely able to hear his own voice. "I'm coming to save you, dattebayo."

Suddenly, the boy's body vanished, swallowed by the blinding magic light, leaving nothing but an empty apartment in his wake.

But not entirely unobserved.

High above, hidden in the shadows outside, a dragonfly watched. Its keen eyes followed the events from afar. The dragonfly's body gleamed unnaturally as it flapped its wings, its body made entirely of ink.

Its destination was a shadowy apartment a few blocks away. The room it flew into was sparse, completely devoid of any furniture or decoration. The only thing that filled the empty space was a giant scroll spread across the entire floor. The ink insect splashed into the scroll upon contact, its form dissolving into the paper.

Overseeing the process was an ANBU agent dressed in a black cloak with a blank, featureless mask. But this was no ordinary ANBU.

This was a Root ANBU Black Ops agent, trained in the shadows, an extension of Danzo's will for Konoha's "betterment."

The ANBU finished a series of hand signs, his fingers weaving through the air with practiced ease.

"Ninja Art! Ink Imagery Transfer," he muttered under his breath, his tone cold and mechanical. The ink from the dragonfly began to shift, swirling into specific shapes and patterns. Everything the ink creature had seen was being transferred into a coded message on the scroll, written in a language only those within Root could decipher.

Ever since Naruto's confrontation with the Third Hokage, Root had been keeping a close watch on him. This particular Root agent had been tasked with long-range surveillance. And now, with Naruto disappearing into that strange light, the ANBU knew something was off.

The Hokage had opted not to send his own ANBU to follow Naruto, perhaps out of fear of pushing the boy further into distrust. It was a calculated move, but one that played into Root's hands.

I must inform Danzo-sama.

---

Far away from Konoha, hidden deep within a rugged mountain range, lay a small, secluded temple. From the outside, it looked like any ordinary temple, ancient stone pillars standing stoic against the weathered landscape. But this place had a dark secret. It was a glorified prison known as Fire Zen Temple. A remote location where banished shinobi who were too dangerous to be left free, yet too valuable to be discarded, were sent to live out their days in isolation.

The air around the temple was still, as if even the wind feared to intrude upon the grounds. In the midst of this eerie calm, a small pumpkin garden grew, its vines crawling across the soil. The man tending to the garden seemed out of place, his frail, aging body moving slowly as he dug into the earth with his bare hands. His shaggy black hair hung limply, and his right eye was covered by a bandage. An X-shaped scar marred his chin, a reminder of his youth. He wore a simple white shirt, a black or dark grey robe draped over it, covering him from his feet to just over his right shoulder.

This man was Shimura Danzo; the War Hawk of Konoha, the boogeyman of the shinobi world. And he was calmly planting pumpkin seeds, as if he were just another old man living out his final days in peace.

But behind Danzo stood two silent ANBU guards, their presence a reminder of the reality of his captivity. Or at least, that was the illusion. To the outside world, Danzo had been stripped of his power and locked away in this temple, guarded around the clock. But the truth was far more dangerous. Danzo had long since taken control of the Fire Zen Temple, turning it into his hidden base of operations, without anyone outside its walls being the wiser.

As Danzo pressed the seeds into the earth, another ANBU appeared. Unlike the others, this one wore a black cloak and bowed respectfully before him. Danzo didn't look up, his single visible eye focused on the garden before him.

"Speak," he commanded, his voice cold, devoid of any emotion.

"Danzo-sama, we have received an important report from operatives in Konoha."

Danzo's single eye flickered with the faintest glimmer of interest, an emotion so subtle that it was barely detectable.

Without a word, Danzo extended his hand, and the report was placed into his grasp. His eye scanned the report, moving swiftly over the details: Mizuki's betrayal of Konoha, and more importantly, the report of the Jinchuriki, Naruto Uzumaki, using previously unknown ninjutsu.

The war hawk's brow furrowed ever so slightly as he reached a specific section. Confirmed space-time ninjutsu.

His eye lingered on the words, absorbing their significance. He continued reading, taking in the description of the verbal altercation between Hiruzen and Naruto, the tension that had built between the boy and the Third Hokage.

Danzo remained silent, his expression unreadable.

"Your command, Danzo-sama?"

"Continue your observations of the weapon," Danzo said, his voice like ice, betraying nothing of the plans forming in his mind. "And destroy any evidence of Mizuki's connection to outside forces."

The ANBU operative bowed and swiftly vanished into the shadows, leaving Danzo alone once more.

The original mission had been simple enough in its design: Root operatives would supply Mizuki with the necessary information to obtain the Forbidden Scroll of Seals. In exchange, Mizuki would involve Naruto Uzumaki, faking the boy's death and leaving his body to be retrieved by Root. Naruto, brainwashed and reshaped, would become the perfect weapon for Konoha.

But the plan had failed. Instead, something far more interesting had occurred.

Danzo's gaze flicked back to the report, his mind racing. Unknown ninjutsus? Perhaps this was a blessing in disguise.

"Your new abilities will greatly serve Konoha, Jinchuriki."

The world was shifting, and with it, the fate of Konoha. But one thing remained clear to Danzo; Naruto Uzumaki was now more valuable than ever, and he would not rest until the boy was under his control.

---

Author's Note: Well, well, well, we've now completed the Naruto side of the fanfic, and quite a lot has happened! Many players are moving and developing their own schemes for our Dark Souls Naruto (yes, that's what I'll be calling him from here on out).

I also wanted to let you know that I've created a patreon where, I've already uploaded over 200k+ words of content related to Naruto: The Chosen Undead and more. If you're interested in supporting me, you can do so for as little as a dollar! But no worries if that's not possible, just reading my fanfic means a lot to me.

Every dollar goes toward keeping me alive on caffeine and instant noodles.

Important reminder. Anyone who hides their fanfic behind a paywall is the literary equivalent of a wet sock. That will never be me.

Everything I write stays free. Always.

If you want to tip me, great. If not, great. Reading my stuff is already enough to keep my overinflated writer ego happy.

Now, I'd like to clarify a few things that I think need explaining:

---

1: What is Killer Intent?

In canon Naruto, "killing intent" is a very vague thing. We see it used two times in the entire story as far as I know:

When Zabuza first appeared against Team 7 (Team 7 was frozen in fear).

When Sasuke and Sakura encountered Orochimaru and thought they were killed.

I looked it up in the Naruto Wiki and here's what it says:

Killing intent (殺気, Sakki, English TV: Murderous Intent) is simply the user exuding pure killing intention, and having it affect their opponent, themselves, and others around them, up to the point of paralyzing them with fear. When the killing intent is particularly strong, it can even give the victim visions of their own gruesome death. This can cause killing intent to be confused with a genjutsu, despite it not being a jutsu at all.

So using this opportunity, I want to explore killing intent further than canon.

Here is my interpretation of killing intent for this fanfic: When you kill someone, a trace of their chakra lingers, and since it's a result of death, this lingering chakra is always Yin chakra (associated with the mind and soul). Yin chakra is typically used for genjutsu, so when a ninja flares their chakra, the residual Yin can create an "illusion" of death, otherwise known as bloodlust or killer intent.

Now that is cleared up, why does Naruto have this ability?

Unlike regular ninjas, Naruto can absorb souls, which means his chakra contains a higher Yin component, even though he hasn't killed many yet. This high Yin chakra causes his bloodlust to cast the illusion of Hollows clawing at you.

This topic will be explored later on, as I plan to introduce levels to this shit, because Zabuza's and Orochimaru's killing intent were very different.

---

2: How did Naruto manage to deflect an ANBU?

Simple, the ANBU was holding back and only intended to restrain Naruto by placing her weapon near his neck. But because of the way Naruto focuses, he caught onto that intention and reacted instinctively. His counterattack surprised the ANBU. If Hiruzen hadn't stepped in with his killer intent and frozen both of them, the ANBU would have gotten serious real fast.

---

3: Why is Ino's mother dead? Isn't she alive in canon?

Well, in canon she's barely a character. Making her dead in this story adds more weight to Inoichi's character. He's a single dad dealing with the grief of losing his wife, running T&I, and raising his daughter (who he still has a strong bond with). Without even much explanation, it gives him a lot more depth than canon ever did. Wouldn't you agree?

Now then, let me know what you thought of this chapter and what you think Hiruzen and Danzo are planning for this new Naruto.

---

That's it for now!

As always, I appreciate you all taking the time to read, comment, and come along for the ride.

—Adam

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.3 Squire of Oscar vs The Stray Demon

---

The light faded as quickly as it had come, leaving Naruto standing in the courtyard again.

Wait… I know this place.

Instinct took over, and he jumped back, his eyes darting to the entrance where the Asylum Demon had been. But the door—it was closed.

"Didn't we open that?" Naruto muttered, frowning as he looked up at the second floor. Oscar had gotten flung up there.

I need to find him first—then we'll deal with that demon bastard.

Without wasting any more time, Naruto pulled out his ninja wire and grapple hook. His hands worked quickly, tying the wire around the hook before launching it upward. The hook caught the edge of the second-floor ledge with a satisfying clink. He yanked the wire tight and started climbing, his feet pushing off the wall as he scaled the inner side of the asylum.

As soon as he reached the top, a hollow came rushing at him.

Didn't I already kill this thing?

It lunged, swinging its rusted sword at his head, but Naruto ducked under it, rolling to the side. Too slow. He pulled out a kunai and, in one swift motion, lodged it into the hollow's skull. The hollow crumbled to the ground, lifeless.

These things just keep coming back… how did everything reset?

He didn't have time to dwell on it because his eyes caught something in the corner—a room, partially collapsed, and inside, lying on a pile of rubble…

"Oscar!" Naruto almost choked on the word, his chest tightening.He's alive, right? He's gotta be!

But Oscar wasn't moving. Naruto swallowed hard, panic rising in his throat.

I need to get to him.

The room was a mess of rubble and debris. Oscar must've been thrown through the ceiling. There wasn't an easy way in.

Naruto ran to the right, scanning for an opening.

If there's no way in, I'll make one.

Explosive tags flickered in his mind, ready to blow a hole in the wall if he needed to.

Then he heard it—the sound of something rolling.

Naruto's heart skipped a beat.The ball!That giant iron ball that had almost crushed him before.

If everything reset… it's coming right for me!

He threw himself forward into a roll, his body hitting the ground hard as he tumbled out of the way. The sound of metal crashing into stone roared behind him. He turned, breathless, just in time to see the ball smash into the wall, creating a massive hole where it had hit.

Well… that worked out in my favor, dattebayo,Naruto thought, his face lighting up in relief as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Through the dust and debris, he could see the hole the iron ball had left—a jagged gap leading right into the room where Oscar lay.

"Thanks for the assist, you big metal jerk," Naruto muttered under his breath, grinning.

But then he heard the hollow—the one that had kicked the ball down the stairs. Its footsteps echoed in his ears, and Naruto's grip tightened around the kunai.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A few clones poofed into existence, rushing up the stairs. Naruto would have loved to deal with that hollow himself—kick it down the stairs and make it regret messing with him—but Oscar was more important.

As Naruto entered the room, his breath caught in his throat. The sunlight filtered through the hole in the ceiling, casting a soft, golden light on Oscar. He was lying there, unmoving, on a pile of rubble. For a split second, it was one of the most beautiful things Naruto had ever seen—a warrior bathed in sunlight, like something out of an old story. But reality snapped him out of it just as quickly.

"Sensei!" Naruto screamed, his voice bouncing off the cold stone walls, swallowed by the emptiness around him.Please… please respond.

Oscar didn't move.

No, no, no, not like this.Naruto's legs moved before he could think, carrying him toward Oscar, his heart hammering in his chest, driven by pure panic. When he reached Oscar, he froze—a few empty estus flasks lay scattered around his feet, their golden glow long extinguished.

But then Naruto saw it—the faintest rise and fall of Oscar's chest. His breath caught.Oscar was breathing. Barely.He's alive. He's still here.

Relief washed over Naruto like a wave, but it quickly faded. There were no visible wounds, no blood—nothing he could see to fix. His eyes darted around, searching for a clue.Maybe he's just knocked out?

His gaze landed on the empty estus flasks again.Yeah, those weird bottles… they healed him. Sensei's just resting. He has to be.Naruto wasn't ready for any other possibility.

He knelt beside Oscar, placing a hand on the knight's armor, as if somehow his touch could bring him back. "Come on, Sensei," Naruto whispered, his voice trembling. "Just wake up." But deep down, the knot of fear in his stomach only tightened.

He carefully removed the knight's helmet, revealing his hollowed face. It looked worse than anything Naruto had seen before—worse than the hollows they had fought. Oscar's skull—his skull was caved in on the right side.

Naruto froze, his stomach turning.How… how is he still alive?

Suddenly, Oscar stirred. His eyes fluttered open, weak and unfocused. Naruto felt his heart leap into his throat.

"You're awake!" Naruto shouted, barely able to contain his relief. His hands fumbled as he pulled out the medicinal pills he had brought. "You're gonna be fine, Sensei. I—I went back to my world and got these. Just take them, and you'll be fine, and then we'll go kick that demon's ass… together!"

Naruto tried to smile, tried to be strong, but his hands were shaking so badly that the pills rattled in their container. Come on, Naruto, calm down.

"Save… save them for yourself, Naruto."

Naruto's heart clenched, a feeling of dread sinking into his stomach. "No!" he cried, shaking his head, his voice breaking. "I got these for you! Don't you dare give up on me!"

Oscar's faint smile faded, his eyes softening with something almost like pity. "Naruto… I'm beyond repair." His voice was weak but steady, as if he'd already accepted what was coming. "I can feel it. My soul… it's slipping away."

Naruto's eyes burned as he knelt beside Oscar, gripping his hand tightly. He could feel the tears starting, even though he tried to hold them back. He wasn't ready for this. He wasn't ready to lose Oscar—not now, not after everything. "Please, Sensei… don't go," he choked out, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Please… don't leave me."

Oscar's gaze softened even further, the gentleness in his eyes contrasting with the pain etched across his face. "I'm… I'm sorry, Naruto," he said quietly. "But… I can't keep my promise."

That did it. The tears broke free, streaming down Naruto's face in hot, unrestrained rivulets. He clenched his jaw, trying to be strong, but the more he tried, the more it hurt. His heart felt like it was being crushed under an impossible weight. He'd just met Oscar hours ago—a stranger who had somehow become his teacher, his friend. And now he was dying, slipping away right in front of Naruto. It felt too fast, too unfair.

"Don't cry, Naruto," Oscar murmured, his voice almost scolding, but there was a gentleness to it. "Be… brave."

Brave. Naruto was supposed to be brave. But how? How could he be brave when he felt like his entire world was crumbling? He tried to nod, tried to force a smile, but it was impossible. "Yeah… I'm brave. I'm… I'm brave," he whispered, sniffling, his hands shaking as he clung to Oscar's. He bit his lip so hard he tasted blood, but he couldn't stop the tears.

"I… I can't be brave, Sensei," Naruto finally admitted, his voice breaking, feeling like a little kid who didn't know what to do. "I… I don't know how."

Oscar's hand trembled as he reached up, resting it gently on Naruto's shoulder. "Bravery… doesn't mean not feeling fear, Naruto. It's… standing up despite the fear. Despite the pain." He took a shaky breath, each word coming slower, weaker. "This world… it's a cruel one. But it doesn't deserve your innocent tears. Being brave… means standing tall and proud… even when everything else is falling apart."

Oscar's words sank into Naruto like stones, heavy and unyielding, each one filling him with a strength he didn't know he had. The tears kept coming, his heart still ached, but somehow, Oscar's words steadied him, gave him a small piece of solid ground to stand on, even as the world crumbled around him.

"I'll… I'll be brave, Sensei," Naruto whispered, his voice trembling but filled with a new resolve. His eyes were swollen and red from crying, but he wiped his face with the back of his hand, trying to pull himself together, even if it was just for a moment.

"Naruto… may I ask? What does… 'Sensei' mean?"

The question caught Naruto off guard, and for a second, he almost forgot his pain. He looked at Oscar, swallowing hard as he tried to find his voice. "Sensei… it means teacher. But it's more than that. It's… someone you trust. Someone who shows you the way, who believes in you when no one else does."

"Then… I am honored… to be your Sensei."

"If you've… if you've given me the honor of being your Sensei… then let me give you… a title from my world." His voice was faint, barely audible, but filled with meaning. "A Squire. In Astora… a Squire is someone who follows a knight. Someone who learns from him… who will one day become a knight themselves. Someone who… inherits the knight's will and mission."

Naruto's tears fell harder, his heart aching with every word. He didn't fully understand what a Squire was, but the weight of the moment pressed down on him, and he knelt beside Oscar, trying to be strong, trying to be worthy of the title his Sensei was giving him.

Oscar's hand trembled as he placed the sword on Naruto's shoulder, the cold metal pressing against his skin. His voice, though faint, carried a gravity Naruto had never felt before. "Naruto… I've never had a Squire before. I've always walked this path alone. But now… I ask you to continue where I've fallen. To carry on my mission… to keep the torch lit."

Naruto's heart pounded, each word sinking deeper into him, filling him with a purpose he hadn't known he needed.

Oscar's hand lifted the sword to Naruto's other shoulder, his movements slow and deliberate. "There is… a saying in my family… 'Those who are Undead are chosen.' You're leaving this place, this asylum. But it's not just an escape—it's a journey. A pilgrimage… to the land of the Ancient Lords. When you ring the Bell of Awakening, your fate… the fate of the Undead… will be revealed."

Oscar paused, his breath shaky, and Naruto held onto every word. "Now you know… and because of that… I can die with hope in my heart."

"Yes, Sensei," he managed to say, though his voice was thick with emotion.

Oscar looked at him with a gentle, tired smile. "I'm sorry, Naruto… but you'll have to face… the world without me. The demon… without my help. Without the healing of Estus flasks."

Naruto forced himself to smile, through the pain, through the tears. "It's okay, Sensei," he said, trying to be strong, just as Oscar had told him. "I heal fast. I'll… I'll be fine."

"Naruto… I believe… you are the chosen undead."

Naruto shook his head. "No, Sensei. I'm your squire," he said, as if that title meant more to him than any prophecy or destiny. To be a squire to this knight—a knight who had given him strength, hope, purpose—was all that mattered.

"Then… I will make you my squire, Naruto Uzumaki. I'll pass to you the honor and the duty of my order."

Oscar took a trembling breath and, with the last of his strength, lifted the Astora straight sword, the blade gleaming faintly in the light. Naruto knelt down beside him, feeling the weight of the moment press upon him, his heart pounding with both sorrow and pride.

Oscar's hand was unsteady as he held the sword over Naruto's shoulder, his voice barely a whisper, but every word carried the weight of tradition, of honor, of a knight's legacy. "Naruto Uzumaki… by this sword, I name you Squire of Astora. To serve in the light of the first flame… and to defend against the darkness."

Naruto's chest tightened, and he swallowed hard, forcing himself to stay still, to listen, to absorb every word. The weight of the blade on his shoulder felt heavy, yet right, as if it was binding him to something greater than himself.

Oscar lifted the sword and tapped it gently on Naruto's other shoulder, his voice growing weaker but filled with resolve. "As a squire… you will walk the path of the knight. You will carry the torch… where I have fallen. You will uphold… the Knightly Precepts of Astora."

Oscar's hand wavered, and Naruto reached out, steadying his Sensei's arm as he held the sword. "Teach me, Sensei," he whispered. "Please… teach me the way of the knight."

"Then listen closely, Naruto," he whispered, his voice so soft that Naruto had to lean forward to catch each word. "The first precept… A knight's purpose is to serve… to protect those who cannot protect themselves."

Naruto wasn't the brightest in school. Frankly, academics were his worst subject, and lectures had always put him to sleep faster than a lullaby. But Oscar's words—the Knightly Precepts of Astora—were different. These weren't just lessons; they were pieces of his Sensei's soul. They were a legacy, each word etched into him with the weight of a thousand promises. And as Oscar's voice grew weaker, Naruto held onto every word, carving them into his heart, letting them settle deep into his being.

"And finally…" Oscar whispered, his voice little more than a breath. "A knight… never falters in the face of fear… nor does he waver… in the face of death."

Naruto's hands trembled as he clutched Oscar's, feeling the warmth slowly slipping away.

"A knight doesn't go… Hollow," Oscar finished, his voice fading to silence, his hand going limp in Naruto's grasp.

And then, there was nothing.

Naruto stared, his breath caught in his throat, waiting for something—anything. A sign that his Sensei was still here, still fighting, still… alive. But Oscar's hand was still, his chest no longer rising, his eyes now vacant, the life fading from them like the last flicker of a dying flame.

The silence that followed was like a punch to the gut, an empty, deafening void that seemed to swallow everything whole.

"No…" Naruto whispered, his voice barely audible, as if speaking too loudly might shatter what was left of this moment. "No… Sensei… please don't…"

But Oscar didn't respond. He was gone.

Naruto felt like his world had collapsed around him. The room felt cold, so cold and empty. He sat there, clutching Oscar's lifeless hand, his mind spinning, his heart pounding in his chest like it was trying to tear its way out.

Then, just above Oscar's body, a soft, pure light began to glow—an orb, warm and beautiful, floating like a final blessing. Naruto's breath caught as he looked at it, transfixed, the tears on his cheeks catching the light as it shone brighter, illuminating the room with a gentle radiance.

It was Oscar's soul. Naruto could feel i. The warmth drifted closer, and as it touched Naruto's hand, he felt a surge of strength, a resolve that filled the hollow ache Oscar's absence had left behind. It was like a final embrace, a parting gift, a last act of faith from his Sensei.

And in that moment, Naruto made a silent vow, a promise as sacred as the Knightly Precepts.

I'll carry on your mission, Sensei. I'll ring the Bell of Awakening. I'll finish what you started.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Weapons ]

- [ R Weapon 1: Astora's Straight Sword ]

- [ R Weapon 2: Pyromancy Flame ]

- [ L Weapon 1: Crest Shield ]

- [ L Weapon 2: Fists ]

[ Armor ]

- [ Head: Elite Knight Helm ]

- [ Chest: Elite Knight Armor ]

- [ Hands: Elite Knight Gauntlets ]

- [ Feet: Elite Knight Leggings ]

[ R Weapon 1: 96 ] → [ R Weapon 1: 174 ]

[ Equip Load: 10.0 / 51.0 ] → [ Equip Load: 29.8 / 52 (57.31%) ]

[ HP: 573 / 573 ] → [ HP: 594 ]

[ Stamina: 93 ] → [ Stamina: 95 ]

[ Physical Defense: 73 (20) ] → [ Physical Defense: 118 ]

[ Magic Defense: 73 (13) ] → [ Magic Defense: 60 ]

[ Flame Defense: 99 (21) ] → [ Flame Defense: 67 ]

[ Lightning Defense: 59 (16) ] → [ Lightning Defense: 54 ]

[ Poise: 0 ] → [ Poise: 49 ]

[ Bleed Resist: 104 ] → [ Bleed Resist: 101 ]

[ Poison Resist: 194 ] → [ Poison Resist: 72 ]

[ Curse Resist: 35 ] → [ Curse Resist: 30 ]

Naruto whispered to himself, the words heavy in his chest.

"Precept the Fifth: A squire inherits the will, the arms, and the sacred duty of their master."

He pressed an explosive tag against the wall and stepped back, shielding his face as the blast rang out, sending debris and dust flying. When the smoke began to clear, he saw the cracks already knitting back together, the stone walls reassembling themselves almost as if they were alive.

The Asylum… it felt like a beast with its own heartbeat, rebuilding itself piece by piece with some unseen magic. No matter what he destroyed, it would always come back.

I guess that's why Oscar's armor was intact, even though his body was broken.

As the dust settled, Naruto caught a glimpse of his reflection in the gleaming edge of the Astora straight sword. He paused, taking in his new appearance—Oscar's armor now fitting snug against his frame. The chainmail and plate had somehow resized to him the moment he'd equipped it, the heavy metal feeling almost natural against his body, as if it had accepted him as its new master. He wondered briefly if it had something to do with the strange window.

The weight of the armour had felt strange at first, but now, with the sword in his right hand and the crest shield strapped securely to his left arm, he felt a strength he hadn't known before. A quiet, steady strength, as if Oscar himself was there, guiding him.

He took a step forward, the armor clinking softly with each movement.

Suddenly, a cluster of hollow soldiers emerged from the shadows, their rusty swords held high, their dead eyes locked onto him. They charged as one, their steps uneven but relentless, closing the distance with frightening speed. But Naruto was ready. His body moved before his mind had even caught up, his senses heightened, the world around him sharpening. In a single swift motion, he brought the Astora straight sword down in a clean, sweeping arc, cutting through the air with a precise, deadly grace. The hollows fell instantly, their brittle bodies collapsing in a heap on the cold stone floor, defeated in one strike.

A faint whistling sound caught his ear—an arrow.

Way of Focality.

Time seemed to slow as he raised the crest shield, catching the arrow just in time, the shaft clinking harmlessly off its surface. In one fluid motion, he lunged forward, his body and sword moving as one, driving the blade straight into the hollow archer's chest.

"Precept the Second," Naruto murmured, watching the light leave the hollow's eyes as he withdrew the sword and wiped it clean on his sleeve. "Honor thy weapon, for it is thy companion in battle."

Taking a deep breath, he turned to the foot of the staircase that led to the demon's arena. He could hear it breathing up there, a low, guttural sound that reverberated through the stone floor, each exhale like a distant rumble of thunder. The ground trembled slightly under his feet, and he knew that this time, there would be no running. No hesitation.

This is it. Round two.

Naruto tightened his grip on the Astora straight sword, adjusting his stance, feeling the shield balanced on his back. His fingers flexed around the sword's hilt, grounding himself in the weight, the reality of the fight ahead. This was no longer just a battle—it was a duty, a promise.

One step at a time, he climbed the stairs, his footsteps steady, his mind focused.

Naruto… genin of Konoha. He snorted at the thought. That title meant so little to him now. No, he was something more—something greater. Naruto Uzumaki, Squire of Oscar.

With that thought steadying him, he leaped into the air, raising the Astora straight sword high above his head, just as he'd seen Oscar do before with the plunge attack. The air rushed around him, the world blurring for a split second, and then he came crashing down, the blade driving deep into the demon's flesh.

"Round two, you fat bastard!" Naruto yelled, a fierce grin splitting his face as he twisted the sword, feeling the demon roar and writhe beneath him, its massive form shaking with rage and pain.

This was for Oscar. For the knight who had believed in him, even in his final moments. This fight, this mission, this path—Naruto would walk it to the end. He would carry Oscar's torch, and he would not go hollow!

---

[Name: Asylum Demon]
[HP: 1900 / 2,195]

Naruto gripped the Astora straight sword tightly in his hand, his knuckles turning white as he stared down the demon just a few meters away. In his other hand, he clenched something else, hidden in his closed fist—a smoke bomb, ready to spring his trap. The demon's face had a chunk missing now, thanks to the plunge attack he'd landed, just like Oscar.

"At least now I don't have to throw up when looking at you, dattebayo," Naruto muttered, forcing a grin that felt more like a snarl.

The demon shifted, its massive form tensing up, eyes narrowing as it prepared to leap at Naruto. He saw it in its stance—You're gonna try the same move again? Fine. Let's play.

Naruto threw the smoke bomb to the ground, and a thick cloud enveloped the arena. The demon took the bait, lunging straight into the smoke, just as planned. He didn't have to see it to know what was coming—the thunderous sound of its hammer swinging down confirmed it.

As the smoke thinned, Naruto saw the demon's monstrous form breaking through, hammer raised high. That's when his clones moved, their shield formation snapping into place. The hammer came down hard, colliding with the shields.

And then—boom!

The moment the hammer hit, every single clone exploded.

The plan was simple. Naruto had attached explosive tags to his body, knowing that when he used the Shadow Clone Jutsu, everything he wore—including the explosive tags—would be copied onto his clones. This meant each clone was a walking explosive trap, primed to go off when popped. Even though the yield of the clone explosions was weaker than the actual yield of the original explosive tags, the sheer number of clones made up for the reduced power.

The blast threw the demon backward, the shockwave tearing through its massive body. Its hammer—that damn hammer—shattered into pieces, fragments flying everywhere. The force was so strong that the demon stumbled back, arms flailing, its ugly head jerking wildly.

Before it could even process what had happened, Naruto hurled a fuma shuriken from behind one of the pillars. He watched it spin through the air, slicing straight toward the demon's face in a perfect arc. Just a little more...

The demon's head jerked back, and Naruto shouted, "Kai!"

The flashbangs attached to the fuma shuriken erupted with a blinding light, igniting the arena like a miniature sun. The demon let out a guttural howl as the brilliant flash seared its vision, stumbling backward, its massive hands flying up to clutch its face in agony. The deafening sound of its pained roars echoed through the arena, sending tremors through the ground.

The demon thrashed wildly, disoriented, its heavy footsteps shaking the ground beneath Naruto's feet.

"Now!" Naruto roared, his voice cutting through the chaos.

From the second floor, two clones stood tall, their eyes locked on the target. On either side of the arena, hidden in the forms of pots, more clones revealed themselves, their hands glowing with pyromancy flames.

The fireballs flew in unison, streaking across the arena like meteors, each one finding its mark on the demon's body. The impact was brutal—flames swallowed the demon whole, wrapping around its flesh, consuming it in an inferno.

The demon roared to the heavens, its cries like the wails of a beast being torn apart from the inside. The fire ate away at its skin, charring it black, the flames dancing like serpents around its body.

Blood poured from the demon's wounds, thick and dark, like rivers of molten metal. The fire seared its way through the flesh, turning muscle and bone to ash.

And through it all, Naruto stood there, watching the flames do their work, feeling every moment as if it were his own heartbeat.

[Name: Stray Demon]
[HP: 900 / 2,195]

Naruto's eyes flicked up to the name hovering above the demon, the text that had changed with a finality he couldn't ignore.

The asylum demon had destroyed the chains that once held it down, chains forged by Lord Gwyn himself to bind the demon's soul, forcing it into obedience. Those chains kept the beast as the final obstacle for the chosen undead, containing it so its true power wouldn't turn the Northern Undead Asylum into a smoldering ruin.

But now... those chains were gone.

The beast wasn't bound anymore—it was just a stray demon now, consumed by rage and the memory of its home.

Flames licked at its charred skin, embers glowing across its massive body, almost as if the fire itself was alive. The demon's body, blackened with soot, seemed to pulsate with heat, like it had been born in the heart of an inferno. And maybe it had—maybe these flames reminded the demon of its home. Izalith, the land of fire. The land where it had been captured and enslaved by Gwyn's army.

The demon's eyes locked onto Naruto.

For a moment, he felt the weight of that gaze—ancient, filled with anger, with pain, with something far more powerful than he was ready for. But he didn't flinch. Naruto gripped the Astora straight sword in his right hand, while his left held the crest shield firmly in place.

The demon raised what was left of its hammer, the once-great weapon now little more than a crude staff. Naruto braced himself, double-handing his shield in front of him, ready for the strike.

I'm ready. Come on, you bastard, make your move.

But then... it didn't attack.

Instead, the demon slammed its staff into the ground with a force so powerful that the floor beneath them crumbled. Naruto's eyes widened in shock as the ground gave way, and before he could react, he was falling—they were falling—into the darkness below.

They crashed into the basement of the asylum, Naruto's feet barely touching the ground before he stumbled, struggling to regain his balance. The room was massive, a circular chamber with a weathered, stone floor cracked and uneven. Broken tiles lay scattered everywhere, and stone pillars loomed around him, some shattered into pieces, others standing like silent sentinels.

The walls stretched high, built from aged stone blocks that were crumbling with time, moss creeping up their surfaces like nature's fingers reclaiming what was hers. A faint light filtered through the gaps, casting long shadows across the floor. Naruto looked around, his breath catching in his throat when he realized the truth. This was it. The entire asylum was built around this chamber—the demon's cage.

Naruto's mind raced as he tightened his grip on the Astora straight sword, his knuckles turning white. I need to keep my eyes on those spells. That's what worries me most about this demon. Just as he was bracing himself for the next move, the demon lunged, swinging its massive staff in a wide horizontal sweep.

His heart sank. There's no room to dodge. The basement was too small, the space too cramped. Naruto knew he couldn't outrun that attack. Damn it!

In an instant, he used the Substitution Jutsu. The staff hit the spot where he'd been, detonating the explosive tags he left behind on the substitution log.

Boom!

The explosion shook the chamber, filling it with smoke and debris. For a split second, Naruto let himself hope that maybe he'd destroyed the demon's staff.

But then, through the thick smoke, the staff came swinging once more, almost unaffected. The explosion had only delayed it for a fraction of a second. The demon was back on him, faster than he could react.

Did it... did it just figure out my substitution jutsu?

A cold realization hit him.

The substitution only works over a few feet. From point A to B. If someone knows where point B is, they can time their attack to land right when you reappear.

And that's exactly what the stray demon had done.

Naruto barely had time to lift his shield before the staff connected. The force of the blow was like nothing he'd ever felt, a crushing impact that sent him airborne. His shield arm shattered instantly, the bones snapping like twigs. He felt his ribs cave in, sharp splinters piercing through his side. The pain shot through him like a lightning bolt, spreading to his chest as his lungs screamed for air.

He crashed into a pillar with a sickening thud, feeling his spine twist and his head whip back, his vision swimming with darkness and stars. His legs crumpled under him as he slid down the pillar, his whole body feeling like it was on fire. Breathe, just breathe, he told himself, gasping for air that wouldn't come, each breath like knives stabbing into his ribs.

The demon's staff hit the ground again, and Naruto knew what that meant. His pulse spiked.

Oh no... not that attack.

Forcing himself up, his whole body screaming in protest, Naruto staggered toward the nearest corner of the room. His hands were shaking so badly he could barely open the pouch at his waist. He didn't care what pills he grabbed; he just stuffed as many as he could into his mouth, chewing them like they were his last lifeline. Stamina boosters, painkillers, chakra pills—anything to keep him conscious, to keep him from blacking out.

The demon raised its staff high, and Naruto saw the glowing orb forming at its tip—an orb of fire, purer and hotter than anything he'd ever seen. His own pyromancy flames were nothing compared to this. The orb pulsed and expanded, growing brighter and hotter until it exploded in a massive shockwave of fire.

The heat hit him first, a searing wave that made his skin feel like it was peeling off. Naruto barely threw himself into the corner before the blast reached him. All my clones... they would've been wiped out if they were too close to the explosion. If only they'd been outside the radius, they'd have survived.

Adrenaline and hormones coursed through his veins, setting his whole body on fire, his nerves screaming with pain and energy all at once. He felt like his heart was going to explode out of his chest, his muscles twitching with the urge to keep moving, to keep fighting, to survive.

And then he saw it—the demon's face. It was grinning. Enjoying this. Enjoying watching him struggle, watching him suffer.

Oh, that made Naruto's blood boil. His vision went red, and he felt a vein throb in his forehead. You think this is funny, you overgrown barbecue? He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to his feet despite the pain that tore through every inch of him. You haven't seen anything yet.

Naruto's senses were on high alert as he kept a tight grip on the Astora straight sword, adrenaline coursing through him like lightning. The stray demon reared back, its grotesque body tensing as it prepared a brutal stab with its massive staff. Way of Focality was on overdrive, heightening his perception, slowing everything down as he analyzed the demon's every move. He could see the exact angle of its attack, the precise moment the staff would pierce the ground.

Without hesitation, Naruto jumped, the air rushing past him as the staff shot beneath his feet, narrowly missing him. He landed on the staff's shaft with perfect balance, his feet steady on the twisted wood. He dashed up its length, adrenaline burning like fire through his veins, and leaped into the air, bringing the Astora straight sword down in a heavy downward slash aimed right at the demon's eye.

The blade met its mark with a sickening crunch. Dark, thick blood splattered from the demon's eye socket as the sword dug deep, blinding one of its massive eyes. It roared in agony, the sound echoing in the chamber like the tortured wail of a beast in hell. Naruto felt the vibration of the roar run through his bones, rattling his insides, but he didn't stop.

The demon twisted, snapping its jaws at Naruto, trying to devour him whole. He was ready for it. One of his shadow clones launched him backward just as the demon's mouth closed in, exploding with a deafening boom inside its gaping maw.

Chunks of flesh and teeth sprayed from the explosion, the demon's lower jaw ripped apart into a gruesome mess. Blood poured from the open wound, drenching the floor beneath it in dark liquid. The demon's roar was now a garbled mess of pain, more like a guttural growl than anything resembling a scream.

Naruto stuffed more pills into his mouth, barely chewing as he forced them down. Come on, body, heal faster! He gritted his teeth, shoving the pain to the back of his mind. He needed to keep moving. He couldn't afford to slow down now.

He saw the demon slam its staff into a nearby pillar, feeling the energy building near the center of the room. It's a spell—it's trying to set up another blast. The staff slam was a distraction, and he knew it. Naruto bolted, trying to get outside the blast radius.

Too slow.

The red orb exploded, sending a shockwave that hit Naruto like a freight train. He was flung off his feet, the ground spinning out from under him as he slammed into the floor, the impact rattling his bones. His helmet saved his skull from cracking open, but his vision blurred, and he tasted blood.

The sound of wings flapping filled his ears. Naruto looked up just in time to see the demon lifting off the ground, its massive wings beating the air, only to fold them in as it prepared to dive-bomb him.

Fat bastard is going to squash me like a bug, Naruto thought, his fingers already flying through the hand signs for the Substitution Jutsu. At the last second, he vanished, but he didn't leave behind a log or stone this time.

No, he left behind a very special gift—a fuma shuriken, glinting in the dim light as it spun up toward the descending demon. It landed right in the worst possible spot—the demon's rear end.

The impact was grotesque, the fuma shuriken lodged deep in the demon's hindquarters. Naruto didn't even have time to savor the moment before he shouted, "Kai!" activating the explosive tags wrapped around the shuriken.

The explosion was catastrophic. The blast ripped through the demon's lower body, tearing apart its insides. A mess of blood, entrails, and what looked like shredded organs sprayed out in all directions. The demon's guts spilled out in a steaming pile on the ground, the smell so foul it made Naruto's stomach lurch. Its butt region was obliterated, shredded beyond recognition.

Naruto swallowed hard, trying not to vomit at the sight, but he couldn't tear his eyes away from the mess he'd created. Part of him felt a flicker of sympathy for the monster, but then he remembered Oscar's words—his precept burned into his mind: "Precept number fifteen: Do not show sympathy for the enemy, for they shall show you none when you fall."

Naruto clenched his jaw, his resolve hardening. No sympathy for a beast that would have torn me apart without a second thought.

But then he heard it—the flapping of wings again. His muscles tensed, ready to defend himself, but he saw something that made his blood boil. The demon wasn't coming back for a fight. It was trying to fly away.

"Oh, hell no," Naruto snarled, eyes blazing with fury. "You're not getting away, not after everything you've done!"

Naruto watched as the demon shot out of the hole like a massive, flaming boulder, and he knew he had to act fast. His muscles tensed as he channeled chakra into his legs, feeling the surge in his thighs and calves that powered his jumps. He launched himself upward, pushing off the cracked ground with everything he had. Not enough. The demon was too fast, already climbing higher, but he wasn't going to give up. Not now.

One after another, Naruto's clones formed beneath him, their hands locking together to fling him higher and higher. Each one threw him further into the air like a human slingshot. The wind rushed past as he soared, adrenaline pounding in his ears as he finally found himself above the demon, the entire scene blurring for a split second as he caught a glimpse of its burning wings beneath him.

This is it.

Without hesitation, Naruto pulled two kunai from his pouch and hurled them with all his strength. The blades tore through the demon's wings, ripping into the charred flesh with sickening precision. It roared, spiraling downward, losing control as Naruto gripped Astora's straight sword with both hands. Gravity did the rest, pulling him down with incredible speed, the sword poised for a final, crushing blow.

But the demon wasn't finished. As he closed in, Naruto saw it point its staff directly at him. A red orb began to form at its tip, growing larger, more intense. He knew this was it—the moment that would decide everything. Either he'd win, or he'd be nothing but ash in a crater.

No choice. Naruto channeled chakra into the explosive tags strapped to his back. They detonated in a deafening blast that should've torn him apart, but Oscar's armor—his armor—saved him. The explosion flung him forward, propelling him with enough force to break through the demon's defenses.

Naruto screamed as he brought the sword down, his blade connecting with the red orb just as it was about to explode. Fire engulfed him instantly, the heat so intense he thought it would melt him from the inside out. His skin screamed, his nerves went numb, and he could feel every fiber of his body wanting to give out.

But he didn't.

Maybe it was Oscar's armor protecting him, or maybe it was sheer willpower. Either way, Naruto knew without looking at the system window that he was down to his last bit of strength—One HP. One last hit. His body felt like it was falling apart, but he didn't stop. The roar that escaped his throat wasn't just from pain; it was everything—every struggle, every loss, every push forward. It felt like Oscar himself was with him, pushing him to keep going, to not give up.

Naruto's blade hit the demon with all the force he had left.

Like a meteor, the demon's body slammed into the floor with a bone-crushing thud, the sound echoing through the chamber. The impact cracked the stone beneath them, sending dust and debris flying as light poured in from above, illuminating the chaos. The demon's body lay still, his sword lodged deep in its skull, the once-pristine blade of Astora now broken, shattered from the final blow.

He stood there, panting, barely able to keep himself upright. But he had done it. He had won. He had slain the demon.

The adrenaline left him all at once, and he collapsed backward onto the demon's corpse. His body was numb, every nerve frayed and useless. His vision blurred as he lay there, staring at the hole in the ceiling. It was over.

But then Naruto saw it—the soul of the stray demon. It gathered above him, swirling into a massive ball of light, pure white with a black shard at its core. It was bigger than him, pulsing with energy, more beautiful and terrifying than anything he had ever seen.

He smiled, weakly raising his hand toward it.

I did it.

A single tear slipped down his cheek as the soul absorbed into him, filling him with a warmth that reminded him of Oscar. Of everything he had taught him. And as the last bit of that soul merged with his, Naruto let his hand fall to his side, his body finally giving in to the exhaustion.

We did it, Sensei. We did it.

[ Victory Achieved! ]
[ You have gained ]
— [ 10,000 Souls ]
— [ 1 Humanity ]
— [ Titanite Slab ]
— [ 1 Homeward Bone ]
— [ Big Pilgrim's Key ]

---

Spoiler: Author Note and Support

Author Note:

Holy shit, this was an incredible chapter to write! The next chapter will be out on November 25.

I know many of you are probably feeling sad about Oscar's death (RIP). If you've played Dark Souls, you'll know that Oscar is already near death when meeting the protagonist in the game. The same thing happens here, but with a deeper connection, weight, and legacy. This was planned from the very beginning—Oscar's death creates ripple effects that will profoundly shape both Naruto's character and the world itself in ways you may not even see coming yet.

So, let me know what you thought of Oscar as a character. Despite his short appearance, I tried to give him depth, history, and a sense of culture—elements that felt a bit lacking in the game itself. I'd love to hear your thoughts!

Now, onto the Asylum Demon… In the games, the Asylum Demon and the Stray Demon are two separate bosses. So, why did I merge them into one creature with two distinct phases? Simple: it adds layers to the Asylum Demon's character, builds some intriguing lore, and makes the encounter more memorable.

What did you think of this change?
How did the fight come across to you?
And what did you think of the intensity and brutality in it all?

---

Thank you for your support and for enjoying my work. I upload every 7 days.

---

If you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to read some advance chapters for as little as a dollar.

Support Links:

If you appreciate my work and want to support me, you can do so here:
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Adamo_Amet
Discord: https://discord.gg/9BARwq8n.

---

I hope you have a blessed rest of the day, and please share your thoughts in the reviews!

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.4 Firelink Shrine

---

Naruto lay flat on his back atop the stray demon's corpse, his mind swirling with the lingering adrenaline high.

"What do you even do with a demon's corpse?"

The stench was horrific like rotting meat left out in the sun too long, mixed with sulfur and ash. It was the kind of smell that clung to your throat, making you gag every time you inhaled. His whole body was numb from the painkillers he'd downed during the fight. The pain from his broken arm, cracked ribs, and internal injuries still simmered, dulled by the haze of medication.

Naruto held up the empty Estus flask, tilting it hopefully. If only I knew how to refill this stupid thing, he thought, frustration bubbling. But before he could dwell on it, a heavy thud echoed through the room. It reverberated like the universe was delivering a fresh problem straight to his lap.

"Oh, come on! Can't this world give me a break?"

A figure stepped into the sunlight, and even in his half-dazed state, Naruto couldn't help but think, Whoa, that's badass.

The intruder was clad in jet-black armor. Twin, horn-like protrusions jutted from the helmet, and layered plates covered the figure head to toe, giving it an eerie, predatory silhouette.

The black knight moved with blinding speed.

Pop!

Naruto replaced himself with a log covered in explosive tags. The moment the knight's sword struck, the tags detonated in a blinding flash, the force obliterating what was left of the demon's corpse.

"Well, that's one way to get rid of it," Naruto muttered, staggering back. He gulped down a chakra pill, wincing at the bitter taste but feeling the energy surge through him.

Smoke filled the room, and for a fleeting moment, the young boy allowed himself hope. But then the black knight emerged, walking through the flames as if they were nothing. His armor was barely scratched by the explosive tags.

"You've gotta be kidding me," Naruto breathed, his stomach twisting. "Hey! I'll give you some ramen if you let me go!"

The knight didn't respond, simply raising his sword for another strike.

"Nope!" Naruto yelped, spinning on his heel and sprinting toward the ladder he'd seen earlier.

At the top of the ladder, Naruto found himself in a long, shadowed corridor. One end was sealed off by an empty jail cell, while the other had collapsed into rubble. From the layout, he guessed that twin halls of prison cells must have once circled the chamber where the Asylum Demon had fallen.

A metallic clanging snapped him out of his thoughts.

The knight was climbing the ladder.

"Oh hell no!" Naruto kicked at the ladder with all the strength he could muster. With a deafening crash, the ladder gave way, sending the knight back down to the floor below.

The boy almost wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all, but he had no such luxury. He was cornered, every breath ragged in his chest as his eyes darted through the shadows for anything that might turn the tide. Then, faint in the darkness of the cell caught his attention. A system prompt flickered faintly, as though insisting this mattered.

A doll.

Of all the things Naruto expected, this was not it.

It was small, strange, carved of bronze that had long since turned green with age. The surface was pitted, weathered, and faceless. Naruto's throat tightened. Does this thing even do anything? He half expected it to spring alive or whisper some arcane secret. Nothing. No sound. No movement. Just an eerie, quiet glow. Still, the system would not highlight it for nothing. It had to be important.

Thud.

The sound struck his chest like a hammer. His blood froze. The doll flickered away, vanishing into his inventory, leaving him alone before a nightmare. Before he could even blink, the knight's sword was already thrust forward, aimed to split him in two.

Naruto's body moved on instinct. His hands blurred and the Substitution Jutsu snapped into effect, rubble splintering as the blade cut through the stone where he had stood. He sucked in a deep breath and forced himself into the Way of Focality. Adrenaline sharpened his senses. The world slowed. For a single heartbeat he saw everything in perfect clarity.

A spinning backhand cut that would have torn his head clean off.

Naruto ducked low, barely avoiding the knight's blade as it sliced the stone wall. He spat out a single hand sign. One shadow clone burst into being and charged the Black Knight, paper tags flashing in its hands. Naruto didn't wait to see what happened as he leapt down into the demon's chamber.

The stench of scorched flesh hit him like a wall. He gagged, but kept moving, glancing back just long enough to see his clone's tags explode in bursts of light and fire. The Black Knight's shield rose, shrugging it off like nothing.

Naruto's stomach twisted. I can't win. The thought dug into his chest like a blade, and for a moment the weight of his own armor nearly dragged him to the floor. His chakra reinforcement slipped, muscles trembling with exhaustion.

But the weight comforted him too. For a heartbeat it was as if Oscar's hand pressed on his shoulder, steady and calm.

Okay, Naruto. You don't have to beat this thing. Just get away.

He bit down, pulled out a chakra pill, and swallowed. The bitter chalk clawed up his throat, bile burning the back of his mouth, but he forced it down. His body screamed against the sudden surge of energy.

The Black Knight jumped into the chamber.

"You want a piece of me, huh?" Naruto snarled, tossing a smoke bomb at its feet. The chamber filled with choking gray fog.

Steel scraped as the knight raised its shield. Then came the heavy thud of Naruto's footsteps climbing, echoing up the hole leading back toward the asylum's hallway. The Black Knight followed.

But that Naruto was just another clone.

The real Naruto pressed himself deep inside the remaining carcass of the Asylum Demon, holding his breath against the stench. He waited until the armored footsteps faded, then slipped free, pulling his grappling hook from his inventory. Sweat stung his eyes, his fingers slipped against the rough cord, but he forced himself upward. Step by step, breath by ragged breath, he clawed his way toward the light above.

From far off, the sound of another explosion rattled the air, followed by a faint shimmer of memory vanishing with his clone.

Good. Let it think I'm dead, Naruto thought, dragging himself toward the asylum's outer doorway. Then it won't follow.

Every step felt like he was stealing life back from death itself.

[ Item: Big Pilgrim's Key ]
[ Description: Key to the inner door of the Undead Asylum main hall. Big key belonging to a chosen Undead pilgrim. But this Chosen Undead knows not what this pilgrimage has in store. ]

"Thanks," Naruto mumbled at the system, not really caring about its dramatic tone right now. He placed the key into the door, and just like that, it vanished.

The door creaked open on its own, revealing a long, winding cliff path ahead. Moss covered everything, and old ruins dotted the landscape, crumbling stone and broken arches leading to a cliffside.

Great. Now what?

With no way to go forward, naruto decided to atleast honour the man that changed his life. He took out a kunai and once he had the grave ready, Naruto took out a storage scroll that had oscars corppse inside it.

Oscar's hollowed face was peaceful, like he'd finally found some rest knowing that his squire had avenged him.

Naruto grabbed a handful of soil, staring at it for a moment before dropping it into the grave.

It felt strange, like he was saying goodbye to more than just a friend like he was leaving behind a part of himself.

Naruto hadn't known Oscar for long. The man was practically a stranger, and yet… to Naruto, who valued bonds above all else, that brief time mattered more than he could put into words. Oscar had done something rare. He treated Naruto like a person. Not a monster. Not a nuisance. Just a boy, someone worth respect.

Naruto was used to clawing for recognition, to proving himself over and over earning Iruka's acknowledgment, dreaming of becoming Hokage so the whole village would see him.

But Oscar?

Oscar gave that respect freely, without condition. To a boy starved of such kindness, it meant everything.

Losing him hurt more than Naruto wanted to admit. But beneath the grief was a quiet pride. He felt honored. Honored to have met Oscar, honored to fight beside him, and honored most of all to carry the man's legacy forward.

Naruto found a large stone nearby and dragged it to the grave, placing it at the head like a makeshift tombstone. Taking his kunai, he carved into the stone:

Oscar, Elite Knight of Astora, a friend, a mentor... a brother. Thank you for everything.

As Naruto read it aloud, his voice broke. His lips quivered, and before he could stop himself, tears started spilling down his face. He tried to hold it in, to be strong, but he couldn't.

He just... cried.

Naruto didn't know how long he stayed there, sitting by Oscar's grave, letting the grief wash over him. His chest ached, his throat felt raw, but eventually, the tears stopped. Slowly, he wiped his eyes and took a deep breath.

He stood up, putting the knight's helmet back on his head, feeling the weight of it settle on his shoulders. "Naruto Uzumaki, Squire of Oscar..." he paused, wishing he had the words, wishing he could speak like Oscar, like a true knight.

But he wasn't Oscar. He was himself. So he kept it simple.

"Goodbye," Naruto whispered.

With one last glance at the grave, Naruto turned and started walking up the cliff.

Every step he took left a small crunch beneath his feet, the green weeds and shrubs swaying in the icy wind. He reached the edge of the cliff and stopped in his tracks.

What lay before him was nothing short of breathtaking. A vast, endless expanse of mountains stretched out as far as he could see, their peaks blanketed in gray mist. They were towering, jagged giants, like the world itself was trying to cage him in, making him feel like this asylum was inescapable.

This place... it's so damn beautiful and lonely at the same time.

Then, he heard a call that echoed through the cold air.

Before he could react, a shadow loomed over him, and suddenly a massive crow, with wings as dark as night and a body the size of a carriage, came swooping down. Its talons, each one as thick as his arm, were outstretched. They grabbed him before he even had a chance to blink.

The world spun as Naruto was lifted into the air, his stomach lurching at the sudden altitude. He had never felt anything like this... flying.

The wind whipped around him, freezing his face, but all he could do was hang there, his heart pounding in his throat. He didn't even dare move; one wrong twitch and he'd be a smear on the rocks below.

The crow's wings beat powerfully as it soared over the mountains, and that's when Naruto saw it.

A city-like structure, sprawling out in the distance, bigger than anything he'd ever laid eyes on.

The crow twisted its path, banking toward a circular structure perched on a cliff.

The structure was mostly made of worn stone walls, with large gaps and broken archways that looked like they'd been abandoned for centuries. In the center of it all, there was a small fire burning on a stone platform, its flames flickering brightly, casting a warm, inviting glow.

Bonfire?! Naruto almost screamed the word.

The crow's talons loosened, and suddenly, Naruto was falling. He hit the ground with a rough roll, dirt and stone scraping against his armor as he tumbled. By the time he came to a stop, the crow was already gone, its massive wings beating as it disappeared back into the sky.

Naruto gasped for air, sucking in huge gulps like a man who'd been drowning. His lungs felt like they were on fire, his head spinning from the sudden change in altitude. He forced himself to get up, every muscle in his body screaming in protest as he stumbled toward the bonfire.

The relief was so overwhelming that he almost fell to his knees.

Naruto glanced around, and his gaze landed on someone else. A man sitting down, wearing a full suit of dull chain armor that covered his entire body. His helmet was off, revealing short black hair and a neutral expression, like he'd seen the world and couldn't be bothered to care anymore. He was sitting on his shield, his sword lying next to him, his eyes fixed on the ground. He didn't even look up when Naruto arrived, just sat there with that hollow, broken expression.

He looks like he's already dead, Naruto thought.

Not in the literal sense, but in the way someone looks when they've given up completely.

"Hey."

Naruto's voice was louder than he intended. He hoped this guy was at least friendly. After everything he'd been through, seeing an actual human was... almost comforting.

The man's eyes slowly moved up to meet Naruto's, and for a moment, he just stared at Naruto like he wasn't real. Then he sighed and spoke in a tired, defeated tone, "Well, what do we have here? You must be a new arrival. Let me guess. Fate of the Undead, right? Well, you're not the first. But there's no salvation here. You'd have done better to rot in the Undead Asylum… but, too late now."

Geez, this guy's a real ray of sunshine, Naruto muttered to himself, but even so, he managed a crooked grin. "Well…" He raised a fist into the air, more tired than triumphant. "The Undead Asylum has been conquered. Dattebayo."

The words echoed faintly in the empty halls, half a joke, half a declaration. For a moment, he let himself believe it—believe that he was more than just a lost boy in a nightmare world.

Something shifted in the man's face. But it was gone in an instant, replaced with the same hollow expression as before. "Oh? So, looks like you defeated the Asylum Demon," he said, but there was something mocking in his tone.

"Of course," Naruto puffed out his chest a little, trying not to let the man's attitude get to him. He had defeated that demon. Barely, sure, but he'd done it.

"Kekekeke."

Naruto clenched his fists, feeling the annoyance rise inside him. "Laugh it up, it's the truth," he said. Who the hell was this guy to laugh at him? He didn't know what Naruto had gone through, what he'd fought to get here.

"Sure it is, boy," the man said, still chuckling to himself. "No undead has ever managed to kill that thing. Either you die, or you escape. Those are your only two options."

Naruto bit his tongue, stopping himself from attacking the man. Precept the fourth, he reminded himself. Show virtue of patience, humility, and honor through your actions.

It was hard. Naruto wanted to throw it in the man's face, wanted to show him that he had killed the demon, that he wasn't just some weakling. But Oscar had taught him better than that. Actions speak louder than words. Naruto didn't need to prove anything to this guy.

"Fine. Can you at least tell me where the Bell of Awakening is?"

"There are actually two Bells of Awakening. One's up above, in the Undead Church. The other is far, far below, in the ruins at the base of Blighttown. Ring them both, and something happens… Brilliant, right? Not much to go on, but I have a feeling that won't stop you."

He gave Naruto a mocking smile that made his skin crawl. "So, off you go. It is why you came, isn't it? To this accursed land of the Undead? Hah hah hah hah…" He laughed, but it was the kind of laugh that made Naruto feel small.

Prick, Naruto thought. For now, Naruto decided he'd go back to Konoha.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki."

The man raised an eyebrow, almost looking surprised for a second. "An undead that actually has a name... I am surprised." He studied Naruto like he was trying to figure out if he was worth the trouble.

"You are persistent. But let me tell you this: in these parts, a name means nothing."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. I'm going to call you Older Emo," Naruto said, hoping to get some kind of reaction. But all he got was a blank stare. He just went right back to brooding, staring at the ground like he was trying to solve some riddle only he could see.

Wow, this guy is even more emo than Sasuke, Naruto thought, shaking his head. How did he even end up talking to someone more depressing than Sasuke? He shrugged it off. He still had no idea how to get back home. The last time he went back to Konoha... how did he do it again?

I died, right? Naruto thought, his mind racing back to that moment. The Asylum Demon killed me, and then I woke up in Konoha. Maybe that's the trick?

Just as Naruto was lost in his thoughts, the man suddenly spoke up, his voice softer but clearer. "Alexander," he said, and Naruto nearly jumped out of his skin.

"What?"

"You don't have to wait for my name. It's Alexander. I've long since abandoned it alongside everything else... I am but a crestfallen warrior."

Naruto nodded, unsure of what to say. Part of him was relieved to finally get a name out of the man, but another part was just tired of his whole act. He'd been so closed off, so convinced that nothing mattered, but his sudden confession felt like a crack in his armor. A tiny one, but still a crack.

"Now leave me alone."

It was like he opened up for just a second, then slammed the door shut again.

Naruto blinked, shaking his head. This is my problem with emos, he thought, walking away from Alexander. They act like they're all sad and mysterious one moment, and then they think the whole world revolves around their misery the next.

I died, right? The Asylum Demon killed me, and then I woke up in Konoha. I wonder if... if that's the only way back.

A shiver ran down Naruto's spine as he thought about it.

Do I really have to die to go home?

---

Alexander M. Morgan... well, that name was dead now, meaningless, something he no longer needed.

This pilgrimage… it had defeated him a long time ago. Now he was just here, stuck in the Firelink Shrine, clinging to the bonfire. For what, exactly? Even he didn't know anymore.

The crestfallen warrior glanced at the boy who'd shown up out of nowhere. Young, too young to be a warrior, and he claimed to have defeated the Asylum Demon.

Ha, what a joke, right?

No one beats that thing. But… was it really a joke? Why couldn't the kid have done it? Just because he ran like a coward? Just because he did nothing?

He squashed that thought before it could crawl any deeper into his mind. Didn't need that voice whispering in his head. It was always there, reminding him of what he could have been, what he could've done.

Annoying.

He heard the sound of running. The kid, Naruto... what kind of name was that anyway? was making his move. Leaving, he guessed. Strange… why did he feel sad? Guess he was still human at heart.

After being alone for so long, it was… nice to have some company, even if it was just a kid full of reckless energy and naive dreams.

Alexander looked up, maybe to say something. He didn't even know what. Maybe to tell him good luck, or be careful, or… something. But before he could open his mouth, he saw the boy run and jump off the cliff.

What?

He opened his mouth but then closed it again. His brain went blank. Alexander just stared at the spot where Naruto jumped, watching the wind rustle the grass. The kid jumped. Just like that. Off the cliff.

Huh.

The thought lingered. Maybe death really is better than the hell that waits for us here. He muttered to himself, eyes drooping shut as if the thought itself was too much effort. Maybe I should do it too.

The thought was always there, wasn't it? Giving up. Dying. Ending the misery. But Alexander was too much of a coward for that. Too much of a coward to die, and too much of a coward to live.

The Crestfallen Warrior's hollowed eyes staring into its flickering flames. He expected the boy to reappear any moment, rising from the fire like smoke reforming into flesh. An inevitable cycle for all cursed by the Darksign. That was their fate, wasn't it? An endless loop of death and rebirth, each resurrection scraping something away from your soul until all that remained was a hollow shell, devoid of thought, memory, or will.

But he waited.

And waited.

The flames continued to dance, crackling softly in the silence, yet there was no sign of the boy.

The warrior frowned. Why wasn't he respawning? Had his essence failed to return? Had his connection to this bonfire somehow severed?

The thought stirred something uneasy in his hollowed chest.

And then Alexander felt it. A large surge of souls gathered at the edge of the cliff. Right where Naruto had jumped. The souls began to form into a green shape.

No way. A green soul drop? Not yellow like the rest of them.

This was something he'd only ever heard about in legends. Legends of people from other worlds.

The kid was telling the truth, Alexander realized, chuckling despite himself. He really did kill the Asylum Demon. And he really is from another world.

"Wow. Guess I've seen it all now."

But the laugh didn't last. He stood up, grabbing his shield and sword. Hollow or not, he could feel the presence of the undead. They'd be drawn to Naruto's soul drop like moths to a flame. And with a drop that big, bright, and green, they wouldn't just leave it alone. They'd swarm.

Alexander looked at the first one rushing toward Naruto's soul drop. His sword was in his hand before he even realized it.

Why am I doing this, he wondered, but there was no clear answer.

Maybe it was to help someone, to finally do something good. That sounded noble in his head, but he knew it was a lie. He had always been selfish. Maybe he wanted to hold it over the kid, make him owe a debt. He pushed that thought away. It did not matter anymore, not like it used to.

Maybe he wanted to feel something again. Maybe protecting that small soul drop would stave off the hollowing at the edges of him, would make him feel alive for a little while. The idea settled in his chest like a stubborn ember, and for the first time in a long time he let himself tend it.

He cut down the hollow with a swift slash and stood his ground. Another one came rushing, but he was ready.

"You better come back, boy," Alexander muttered under his breath. "And get your damn soul drop. And… maybe thank me while you're at it."

---

Author Note:

This chapter is mostly aftermath. I did not want to cram too much action into it, but instead give the characters that heavy, quiet moment where the weight of surviving finally hits them. If you have played Dark Souls, you know that feeling... the silence after a boss fight, when the adrenaline fades and you are left with nothing but the echoes of the battle and the realization that you are still alive. That is the energy I wanted here.

But I know you guys probably have questions, so let's get into the Q&A.

---

1 – Why did I change the Asylum?

For anyone who has not played Dark Souls, let me break it down.

The Undead Asylum is the game's starting area. In terms of importance, it has two things going for it: Oscar and the Asylum Demon. Pretty simple.

But if you come back later in the game, the Asylum changes. It has new enemies, including Black Knights. You find a doll inside a jail cell that becomes important later. And there is an optional boss fight with the Stray Demon, who is basically a stronger reskin of the Asylum Demon.

So here is what I did.

I combined the Asylum Demon and Stray Demon into one boss. No need to repeat the same fight twice with slightly different stats. Then I took the "two versions" of the Asylum from the game (early and revisited) and merged them into one continuous area. That way, Black Knights were always there.

Narratively, this felt much cleaner. In the game, the Asylum just magically changes when you come back, and you are left wondering "where did these Black Knights suddenly come from?" In my story, it makes more sense if they were always part of the Asylum, guarding the area and making it more dangerous right from the start. It gives the place more weight and threat.

Let me know what you think of this change.

---

2 – What are the Black Knights?

The Black Knights are some of the most iconic enemies in Dark Souls.

Originally, they were Silver Knights, Gwyn's elite warriors who defended Anor Londo. When the Bed of Chaos was born and demons started spreading, a division of the Silver Knights was sent to fight. Their armor was blackened in the flames of the Chaos War, and that is how they became Black Knights.

When Gwyn eventually linked the First Flame, many of those knights accompanied him into the Kiln. The fire burned them down to ash, condemning them to linger as hollowed, spectral figures. That is why in the game they do not respawn when killed, aside from the ones left in the Kiln itself.

A few more key points:

Silver vs Black Knights: The Silver Knights stayed in Anor Londo, protecting the gods, especially Gwynevere. When she left, only Gwyndolin remained, creating an illusion of her to maintain order. That illusion kept the Silver Knights stationed there, which is why they vanish once the illusion is broken.

Purpose of Black Knights: Their weapons were designed specifically to battle demons. Raw strength was favored over dexterity, which is why their weapons hit like trucks.

Speculation: Some fans think the current Silver Knights in Anor Londo are illusions created by Gwyndolin. If true, it raises the question of what happened to the original Silver Knights... did they leave with the gods when they fled Anor Londo, or were they whittled down over centuries of fighting would-be Chosen Undead? Like a lot of Dark Souls lore, this is left vague on purpose.

For the sake of my story, the Black Knights are exactly what they represent in the game: burned-out husks of Gwyn's loyalists, still carrying out their duty in fragments of memory, hunting down anyone who might threaten the gods they once served.

---

3 - Why did you turn the Crestfallen Warrior into Alexander M. Morgan?

Alright, first, let's talk about the name, and then we'll get into his character.

The name "M. Morgan" is a nod to the English voice actor who voiced the Crestfallen Warrior in Dark Souls. And as for "Alexander," I thought it'd be ironic. Alexander is such a strong, noble-sounding name, right? So giving that name to a defeated, depressed warrior felt like a fun little contrast.

Now, about the character. If you've played Dark Souls, you know the Crestfallen Warrior is basically there to mirror the player. He's someone who tried to do what you're doing but failed. He's a warning. A glimpse of what happens when you lose hope.

But here's the thing: that works fine in a game, but for a story? Not so much. I wanted to give him more depth. I gave him a name, opinions, agency, and, most importantly, a tiny spark of hope. In Dark Souls lore, you don't go fully hollow until you lose all hope. So Alexander still has that spark, faint as it is.

The question is, will Naruto be the one to reignite it? Or will that spark get crushed? Guess you'll have to stick around to find out.

It's kind of like what I did with Oscar. I expanded on his character, gave him a backstory, and made him have a meaningful impact on Naruto. I plan to do the same with Alexander, turning him into a well-written, complex character who can hold his own in the narrative.

---

If you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to read some advance chapters for as little as a dollar.

Support Links:

If you appreciate my work and want to support me, you can do so here:
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Adamo_Amet
Discord: https://discord.gg/9BARwq8n.

---

I hope you have a blessed rest of the day, and please share your thoughts in the reviews!

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.5 Graduating Class

---

Morning had come slowly, and for once, Hiruzen was grateful. After last night's chaos, a slow morning was more than welcome. He sat at his desk, surrounded by the ever-growing mountain of paperwork that seemed to taunt him with its endlessness. But today, his task was simple: going through the genin registration forms and finalizing the candidates for the jonin to choose from. A small smile crept onto his face as he reviewed the names, each one representing a future leaf of the village.

He could have let his team handle it.

They were more than capable of combing through those forms. Kami knew how much he relied on them to keep up with all the paperwork in Konoha. It wasn't that he couldn't do it himself, but it ate away at his time—time he wished he had more of.

Then, as he reached the final registration form, his smile faltered, replaced by a frown. There was no form for Naruto.

Of course. How could he forget? Naruto hadn't properly graduated.

What do I do now? he mused, rubbing his temples. He couldn't just have the boy repeat the year like a failure or let him rot away in the genin reserves. But how could he make it happen without it seeming forced or showing blatant favoritism?

"Cat," he called, his voice more stern than intended.

In an instant, the Anbu operative appeared in front of his desk, her presence as silent as a shadow. The purple hair, the cat-like porcelain mask, and the katana on her hip—her most distinct features that spoke of her identity.

"Bring me Naruto Uzumaki," he ordered, watching her bow before disappearing in a whirl of leaves and reappearing moments later with…with something he wasn't prepared to see.

There he stood—Naruto Uzumaki—but not the Naruto Hiruzen was expecting.

The boy wore armor, not just any armor, but an ensemble of metal that encased him from head to toe, gleaming in the soft morning light. A broken sword hung at his hip, and a beautiful shield rested on his back, looking as though they belonged to the armory of a royal samurai rather than to a twelve-year-old shinobi.

Hiruzen felt his breath hitch, his mind momentarily thrown into chaos. The sheer quality of his armor and weapons… He'd seen a lifetime's worth of steel in the Great Shinobi Wars and in countless diplomatic missions to faraway lands, yet this was different. Better. This wasn't something forged in their hidden village, nor by any blacksmith in the Land of Fire.

Steel of this caliber—he couldn't help but wonder if even the samurai of the Land of Iron could create such a masterpiece.

"Naruto?" he finally managed to say, his voice cracking slightly, betraying his shock.

How did this boy—a boy who could barely manage to keep his own clothes intact—end up with such equipment?

Hiruzen's mind raced with questions, jumping to thoughts he shouldn't entertain. If all of Konoha could be equipped with armor like this… The tactical advantage, the protection it could provide… His imagination started to run wild, but he knew better. He forced that line of thought to stop before it reached its conclusion.

It was dangerous to think that way—to let greed seep into the core of his responsibilities as Hokage.

He took a breath and steadied himself. Right now, it wasn't about Konoha's military strength or potential armament.

It was about Naruto.

It was always about Naruto, wasn't it?

"Yes," Naruto said, taking off his helmet.

Hiruzen tried to hide his surprise, keeping his voice calm as he said, "That's some unique...equipment for a ninja." He was hoping Naruto might offer more—maybe an explanation, maybe a story about where he got it.

"Yes, Hokage-sama," Naruto replied stiffly, his tone formal and distant, like he was trying to play a role he wasn't quite comfortable with.

Hiruzen felt a pang in his chest. The way Naruto said "Hokage-sama," the way he stood there—rigid, like he was imitating someone else's idea of a soldier—didn't fit him at all. Naruto's usual energy, his vibrant spirit, was buried under this new demeanor. He looked like a boy trying to wear a mask that didn't belong to him, trying to be someone he thought he should be.

It was unsettling, but Hiruzen remembered what Inoichi had told him, the words echoing in his mind: Naruto needs time to himself, to think and understand his own emotions. Give him a week before trying to reconnect.

A week. Kami, Hiruzen wasn't sure if he could last that long without trying to fix whatever was broken between them, to find the old Naruto hiding behind that armor. But he had to respect Naruto's process. The boy needed to come to terms with everything in his own way.

So, despite the questions burning inside him—questions he knew Naruto must have too—Hiruzen just said, "I don't think that equipment is good for being a ninja."

"Why not?!" Naruto snapped back, his eyes narrowing.

The intensity in his voice took Hiruzen by surprise, like he'd struck a nerve he didn't even know was there. Why was Naruto so defensive about this armor? Whoever gave it to him, whatever it meant to him, Hiruzen realized it held a deeper significance—a history he wasn't privy to. It wasn't just about the armor; it was about something—or someone—that he didn't know.

"Well, the armor is too heavy to be functional for a ninja," Hiruzen said, trying to keep his tone even, to avoid triggering that defensive wall Naruto had put up.

"I have no problem fighting with it," Naruto said flatly, his voice laced with a kind of certainty that suggested experience.

Experience? That word stuck in Hiruzen's mind. What had Naruto been through?

"Can you move around for me?" Hiruzen asked. Naruto obliged, jumping to the side and running a short distance.

"Naruto," Hiruzen said, his brow furrowing, "why are you using chakra enhancement?"

He almost didn't expect the question to come out of his mouth, but the realization hit him hard. Chakra enhancement was a basic technique—channeling chakra into your muscles to increase speed and strength. So basic, in fact, that it wasn't even considered a jutsu. Any child who'd mastered the leaf-sticking exercise could do it, but it wasn't something you did constantly. It was draining, even for skilled jonin. For Naruto to do it for something as basic as moving in heavy armor was...

"Isn't that how you're supposed to move?" Naruto asked, genuine confusion on his face.

"Naruto," Hiruzen asked, his voice steady, "how often do you use chakra enhancement like this?"

"All the time," Naruto said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I just don't use it when I'm sleeping."

And in that moment, everything fell into place.

Hiruzen finally understood.

The reason why Naruto was able to perform his pranks and escape the chunin so easily—the reason why he was always one step ahead of everyone in those moments. It wasn't luck or sheer stubbornness; it was because he lived in a constant state of chakra enhancement. While most shinobi could barely sustain it for a few minutes, Naruto—this boy with a chakra pool so vast it rivaled the best of them—could use it without even thinking.

Hiruzen swallowed hard, the weight of this realization settling over him. Naruto had been walking around with this untapped potential, this incredible reservoir of strength, and he didn't even know how extraordinary it was.

And yet, Hiruzen couldn't shake the feeling that he'd only scratched the surface of the changes happening to the boy standing before him.

"Who taught you this?" Hiruzen asked, his throat dry, each word sticking like sandpaper.

"The academy teachers," Naruto replied with a casual shrug, and Hiruzen felt the blood drain from his face.

He took a deep breath, struggling to contain the storm of emotions swirling inside him. The people he trusted—his own shinobi, the very educators he had handpicked to shape the next generation—had gone behind his back.

They taught Naruto incorrectly but did it in such a subtle way that they technically weren't wrong. Chakra enhancement like Naruto's was possible, sure, but nobody did it, even if they had the chakra reserves or control for it. Why? Because it was counterproductive, harmful even.

Using chakra enhancement all the time would limit the natural growth of the body, making it dependent on chakra instead of building real muscle strength. It would stunt his potential in the long run, and that thought sent a chill down Hiruzen's spine.

How much more had Naruto been taught incorrectly? Hiruzen wondered. How many more cracks were hidden in the foundation of his training, left there by those who were supposed to be guiding him?

He had to fix this. Somehow.

Hiruzen weighed his options. He could keep Naruto in the academy for another year, send in proper teachers to undo the damage, and rebuild what had been broken. Or he could let Naruto graduate, place him under the care of a skilled jonin sensei who could fix those flaws, who could guide him the way he deserved to be guided. The latter seemed more favorable—not just for his growth as a ninja, but because Naruto needed connection. He needed teammates his own age, people he could relate to, trust, and maybe, in time, he could trust Hiruzen again too.

"Naruto," Hiruzen said, steadying his voice, "remove your chakra enhancement."

Naruto blinked at him, a bit confused, but then obeyed. The second he did, Hiruzen watched as the boy's knees almost buckled, the floorboards beneath him creaking under the sudden shift of weight.

How heavy is that armor? Hiruzen wondered, his eyes narrowing at the sight. This wasn't ordinary gear. It felt like it was designed to fight something far more dangerous than human foes, like it was made for battles beyond their world.

He shook his head, forcing himself back to the matter at hand. Hiruzen offered Naruto a reassuring smile, even though his mind was racing. "See? Try to wear lighter armor. It would be better for you on missions."

"Can't I just use chakra enhancement?" Naruto argued, his frustration bubbling to the surface.

"There are people who can sense chakra," Hiruzen said calmly. "Sensors who could detect you from a mile away if your entire body is enhanced."

Naruto clicked his tongue in annoyance, but before Hiruzen could say more, the boy threw a smoke bomb to the ground. Where did he even pull that out from? The room filled with smoke, but it was hardly enough to blind Hiruzen. He watched, his senses on high alert, as Naruto's pants and shield seemed to vanish right before his eyes. And then, just as quickly, Naruto reappeared, dressed in a completely different set of clothes.

He changed his outfit in a second. A literal second. It was like he'd clicked a button and his entire gear had switched.

Space-time ninjutsu? Hiruzen thought, his mind reeling. How in Kami's name had Naruto—Naruto of all people—stumbled upon something so advanced? In two days, the boy had given him more headaches than Danzo did in a year.

Hiruzen felt a creeping unease settle in his gut. Was Danzo somehow involved in this? Was he training Naruto in secret? No, no. Hiruzen dismissed the idea almost as quickly as it formed. Danzo was too careful, too paranoid to leave any trace of himself if he were meddling in this.

But the question remained, and it nagged at Hiruzen like a wound he couldn't heal: What had Naruto been doing to get all these new abilities? Where had he learned them? And what else was he hiding beneath that armor and that stiff, soldier-like demeanor?

Naruto Uzumaki, the boy Hiruzen thought he knew, was becoming a puzzle he wasn't sure how to solve. And for the first time in a long while, he was terrified that he didn't have the answers.

Naruto was able to move faster now, but still, it was slow compared to other genin. Better, but...

"Do you want me to fight naked or something?" Naruto blurted out before immediately realizing his mistake and bowing slightly. That was a first. The boy's humility took Hiruzen by surprise, though it didn't last long.

"No," Hiruzen said, trying to hide his amusement. "Just wear lighter clothing."

"But what if I wanted to wear this armor, Hokage-sama?" Naruto asked, looking at Hiruzen with those determined eyes. He was still seeking guidance, even through his frustration and resentment.

Hiruzen couldn't help but feel a small flicker of hope. Even if Naruto was upset, he still asked for guidance—that had to be a good sign, right? Small steps, Hiruzen told himself. Small steps to regain Naruto's trust.

"Well, another way without jeopardizing yourself on the battlefield would be to try weighted training," Hiruzen suggested.

"What?"

"Weighted training," Hiruzen explained. "You introduce weight onto your body to force it to grow and adapt. The idea is to make your body accustomed to the extra weight so that when you finally remove it, you'll be much faster and stronger."

Naruto's eyes seemed to light up at the concept. Before Hiruzen could say another word, Naruto threw a smoke bomb to the ground. When the smoke cleared, he was back in his full armor, completely suited up.

"Why?"

"Weighted training," Naruto replied with a smirk, moving around in his heavy armor. His movements were slow, clunky, but Hiruzen could already see the potential in the plan. Naruto might not be training at the level of Rock Lee or Might Guy, but this was a step in the right direction.

"Why am I here?"

"Oh, well, I almost forgot," Hiruzen said with a chuckle, but before he could continue, the door to his office flew open, and he let out a groan as he saw who barged in.

Konohamaru, Hiruzen's grandson, stood there, all six years of him, with his brown hair, blue eyes, and that small chip in his tooth. He wore that ridiculous grey helmet with a hole at the top for his hair to stick out, along with his grey shorts, a long blue scarf, and that yellow shirt with the red Konoha symbol on it.

"Incoming! On guard, ol' man!" Konohamaru shouted, brandishing a shuriken as if he were ready to charge. But then, as if the universe itself couldn't bear to see him succeed in his little assault, he tripped over his scarf and landed face-first on the floor.

Hiruzen closed his eyes, taking a long, deep puff from his smoking pipe. It was all he could do not to let out a tired sigh.

"I get it, it's a trap!" Konohamaru mumbled, rubbing his forehead and looking around suspiciously.

Another voice interrupted, more anxious and frantic than the last. "A-Are you alright, Honorable Grandson? And for the record, there are no traps."

Ebisu, Konohamaru's overly devoted tutor, burst into the room. His dark hair, brown eyes, and ever-present sunglasses made him look like a ninja who'd never quite left his teaching persona behind. He was in the standard Konoha shinobi outfit, lacking only the flak jacket.

When did my office become a playground?

Then, to top off this circus, Konohamaru pointed an accusing finger at Naruto. "Aha, so you tripped me! It was you! Right?!"

Naruto, not missing a beat, responded with a flick to Konohamaru's forehead. "You fell over that stupid scarf," he said plainly, his voice carrying a hint of irritation.

Hiruzen could only shake his head, fighting the urge to laugh.

Konohamaru rubbed the spot on his forehead, looking like he was on the verge of tears. Naruto didn't seem to realize that those gauntlets of his packed quite a punch. Hiruzen sighed inwardly, seeing the situation escalate, especially when Ebisu burst out, "How dare you harm the honorable grandson of the Third Hokage!"

Hiruzen groaned at those words. He really disliked it when people measured someone's worth based on their bloodline. The way Ebisu said it, as if Konohamaru's value was solely tied to being Hiruzen's grandson, grated on his nerves. And then there was Konohamaru's smug little smirk—the one that clearly said he expected Naruto to apologize. It made Hiruzen realize the boy needed a lesson in humility.

"Hey, apologize to me!" Konohamaru demanded, puffing out his chest like a little rooster in front of Naruto.

Hiruzen watched closely, half-expecting Naruto to get mad and blurt out something in that blunt way of his. But instead, Naruto calmly said, "Fuck off."

Hiruzen almost had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from reacting. Okay, so maybe Naruto was still Naruto after all. It was... oddly reassuring. Ebisu and Konohamaru looked absolutely stunned, their mouths hanging open like fish out of water.

"But... but I am the honorable grandson!" Konohamaru stuttered, his sense of entitlement dripping from every word.

"And I am the Squire of Oscar," Naruto shot back with pride, and that's when Hiruzen felt his heart skip a beat.

What? Squire of Oscar? What was he talking about? Hiruzen didn't even know who Oscar was or why Naruto would claim such a title. The words didn't sound like they came from their language, and the look of utter confusion on Konohamaru's face showed he didn't know how to respond either.

"Ha! What's that? Something lame?" Konohamaru blurted out, his unfiltered six-year-old mind doing what it does best—cutting straight to the heart of things.

Hiruzen saw Naruto's eyes darken at that. The next thing he knew, Naruto swung his fist and knocked Konohamaru clean on the head, the force of the blow sending the boy crumpling to the floor.

"Honorable grandson!" Ebisu screeched, ready to leap at Naruto in outrage, but Hiruzen stopped him with a mere tap of his finger.

"Yes, Hokage-sama," Ebisu said, barely containing his fury as he lowered his gaze in respect.

"Take Konohamaru out of my office," Hiruzen said, his voice firm.

"But—"

Hiruzen pointed at Konohamaru, who was already starting to wake up. His helmet, the one Hiruzen had personally crafted with a barrier fuinjutsu to protect him from physical harm, had a visible crack. That helmet was supposed to withstand even a chunin's blow without breaking, yet Naruto's fist had done the impossible. The crack spoke volumes about the force Naruto had used. It made Hiruzen wonder—was Naruto so angry about Konohamaru's insult that he didn't hold back, even against a child?

Questions bombarded Hiruzen's mind. Who was this Oscar? Why was Naruto suddenly throwing around titles and speaking as if he came from another culture? Was this armor connected to that name somehow? When did all this happen?

Before Hiruzen could dive deeper into his spiraling thoughts, a knock on the door drew his attention.

Iruka stood there, looking like he'd just woken up from a night of drinking—his face pale and eyes bloodshot. He clearly had a hangover.

"Hokage-sama, may I come in?" Iruka said, his voice carrying a hint of embarrassment as he eyed Ebisu, who was helping Konohamaru to his feet. But Konohamaru didn't let the moment pass; he scrambled to Naruto's side, eyes wide with admiration.

"Teach me your skills, and I'll become your disciple!"

Hiruzen blinked, and so did everyone else in the room. Naruto's expression didn't change. It was like watching a stone face come to life for a brief moment, only to harden again.

"No," Naruto said, as blunt and straightforward as ever.

"But I need to become the 5th Hokage!"

Hiruzen held his breath, waiting to see how Naruto would respond, hoping to see some flicker of the boy who used to shout about his dreams of becoming Hokage, who wore his ambition on his sleeve like a badge of honor.

Naruto looked straight into Konohamaru's eyes, enough to make the boy flinch.

"I don't care."

Konohamaru's face twisted in frustration, and with a defeated sigh, he motioned for Ebisu to guide him away.

Hiruzen watched them leave, his heart sinking. One thing was clear now—Naruto didn't care about being Hokage anymore. That dream, the one that used to light up his eyes with so much passion, was gone. And that realization hurt more than he cared to admit.

What had happened to the Naruto I once knew?

The silence settled in the room as Konohamaru and Ebisu finally left. Hiruzen turned his attention back to Naruto, who, as patient as he could be, stood waiting while Iruka focused on reading some sort of paper.

"Chunin Iruka, what are you doing here?" Hiruzen asked, already feeling the pull to return his focus to Naruto. There was so much to address.

"Oh, yes, Hokage-sama," Iruka began, his voice carrying a hint of formality that spoke to his hangover. "This is my letter of recommendation for Naruto Uzumaki to be graduated into a genin." He reread the letter one more time, as if trying to perfect every word, before placing it on Hiruzen's desk.

Hiruzen glanced at the paper but quickly looked back at Naruto. The boy looked surprised, and Hiruzen couldn't help but smile.

"Well, another reason to graduate Naruto."

"Another?" Naruto and Iruka both asked in unison.

Hiruzen nodded. "Well, normally graduation is just a formality to show that someone is ready to be in the field. And last night, Naruto demonstrated everything we look for: espionage, by breaking into the building and taking the Forbidden Scroll and..."

Hiruzen coughed, as did Naruto, while Iruka looked a bit perplexed. The old man quickly continued, not wanting to dwell on that particular detail.

"...Successfully making it to a rendezvous point, and even being able to eliminate a chunin-level ninja. If that doesn't qualify you for being a genin, I don't know what will."

Hiruzen watched Naruto blush at the praise. The sight warmed his old heart.

Reaching for the headband he had prepared for the boy, Hiruzen paused. He had been waiting for this moment—for the day Naruto would finally become a genin.

"Hokage-sama, may I?" Iruka asked, his voice softer now, more personal.

Hiruzen chuckled. "You're going to file for a replacement?"

Iruka looked at the headband Hiruzen held and said, "Well, you do have one in your hand."

"That I do," Hiruzen replied, stepping back and motioning for Iruka to continue. It felt right—Iruka had been there for Naruto, had been more than just a teacher to him. This moment belonged to them.

Iruka knelt on one knee, smiling at Naruto, and removed his own headband. Without saying much, he stretched it out toward Naruto. Actions spoke louder than words, after all. Naruto's reaction—his wide, genuine smile—was all Hiruzen needed to see. Naruto eagerly leaned forward, allowing Iruka to tie the headband around his forehead.

"Naruto," Iruka said, his voice filled with pride, "you are a genin now."

Naruto nodded, grinning ear to ear. "So now, don't sneak into my house at night and scribble lines on my face," Iruka said with a deadpan look.

"What? I thought you loved that orange book," Naruto teased, grinning wider.

For a moment, Hiruzen thought Iruka was going to hit Naruto over the head, and he couldn't help but smile again.

Hiruzen cleared his throat as Iruka straightened up, his posture becoming more formal.

"Well, congratulations on your graduation, genin Naruto. I just need you to submit your graduation form."

"Hokage-sama," Iruka responded, handing over Naruto's documents with a sense of pride.

Hiruzen glanced at the papers, making sure everything was in order. Iruka stepped back and gave Naruto a thumbs up.

"Looks like everything's in order," Hiruzen nodded. "You're free to leave, Naruto."

"Ahem, Hokage-sama," Naruto's voice suddenly became respectful.

"Is there, like, a prize for last night's mission?"

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What did you have in mind?"

"Some kind of jutsu that won't get me killed, like the substitution jutsu," Naruto said with directness. Hiruzen couldn't help but admire the boy's clear thought process. He'd clearly put some consideration into it.

"Naruto, the substitution jutsu was designed to be one of the three essential jutsu a genin needs," Iruka interjected, but Naruto shot him a look that clearly asked, Really? Are you serious?

Hiruzen couldn't blame the boy.

"Iruka, you're wrong," Hiruzen said firmly. The shock on Iruka's face was unmistakable.

The truth wasn't easy, even for Hiruzen to acknowledge. "The three basic jutsu were designed during the First Great Ninja War, meant to graduate genin quickly and send them to the frontlines."

Iruka's jaw practically dropped, while Naruto's face became serious in a way Hiruzen hadn't seen before.

"But... why are we still keeping that standard?" Iruka asked, disbelief evident in his tone.

"Tradition," Hiruzen muttered, feeling a wave of discomfort wash over him. The explanation sounded hollow, even to him, when spoken out loud.

"Seems like a stupid tradition," Naruto said bluntly. Even though the boy had struggled with the current standard, he had a valid point. They weren't at war anymore, so why hadn't the bar been raised?

Hiruzen couldn't deny the truth in Naruto's words. The standard did need to be reevaluated, but that was a discussion for another time. Right now, Naruto had asked for a jutsu, and Hiruzen owed him that much.

"Iruka, do you know the Shunshin no Jutsu?"

"Of course," Iruka responded, though his voice trailed off as he seemed to realize what Hiruzen was implying. "You want me to teach that to Naruto?"

Hiruzen nodded, watching as Naruto's face lit up with excitement. The boy practically jumped from his seat, the weight of his armor clinking with every movement.

"Come on, Iruka-sensei!"

"Guess he's still Naruto," Iruka remarked with a soft smile.

"And that's for the best," Hiruzen replied quietly.

"Hokage-sama, what about tallying the scores, the graduation list, and..." Iruka's voice trailed off as he turned back to Hiruzen.

"Don't worry about that," the old man dismissed his concerns with a wave of his hand. "I'll have it handled. Just go and teach."

Then came the unmistakable thud—Naruto had clearly tripped or collided with something. No words were necessary; it was just... Naruto.

"Go and teach," Iruka muttered, bowing to Hiruzen before running after his student.

Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes as he took a deep, slow puff from his smoking pipe. The familiar taste of the tobacco filled his lungs, calming him for just a moment. A fleeting moment. The warmth spread through his chest, offering a brief escape from the mounting pressure that he knew was on its way.

It was always like this. The pipe had become more than just a habit; it was his brief respite before the inevitable headache. As Hokage, peace never lasted long.

He exhaled slowly, watching the smoke curl and drift lazily through the air. Anbu guards always watched over him—his invisible protectors, his arms, his eyes. He handpicked them all, every one of them, with trust that ran deeper than blood. He even made sure they watched over Naruto when the boy was in the orphanage. That's the level of trust he had in them. They listened to every word in his office, they knew what had to be done before he even asked.

The faint click of the office door closing pulled him out of his thoughts. He opened his eyes to see Cat standing there, silent as always, a couple of files in her hands. She didn't need to say anything—never was one for words. Her actions spoke volumes.

She placed the files neatly on his desk, each one a small piece of a puzzle he was only beginning to understand. He nodded, taking the files from her. One was a list of all the teachers who had taught Naruto, another his attendance records, and lastly, the teacher class assignment record.

"Good job, Cat," Hiruzen said, though his voice lacked the usual warmth. His mind was already somewhere else, turning over the implications of what lay before him.

Was all this his fault? Was it because he had been too soft, too lenient in his leadership? Had he let the boy slip through the cracks of the system he had built? Or was this part of something larger, a scheme woven by someone else? Danzo? No... He had shut down that line of thinking. But still, the possibilities gnawed at him.

Maybe this was revenge. Revenge from someone who saw Naruto as a threat or as a symbol of the pain the village had suffered. Whatever the reason, Hiruzen knew one thing: he had failed Naruto, failed to see the cracks forming in his education, in his life.

But no more. He wouldn't let this go unchecked. He planned to get to the bottom of it, no matter how deep the rot went. He owed Naruto that much.

He tapped his pipe against the edge of the desk, the soft clink of the ash falling into the tray signaling the end of his brief moment of peace.

The real work was just beginning.

---

So, this is an official training ground, huh?

Naruto glanced around, taking in the open field surrounded by trees that stretched as far as the eye could see. The grass was still a little wet beneath his feet, and the wind rustled through the leaves, bringing with it the fresh, earthy scent of the forest. The sun was shining, casting long shadows across the ground, and there, not far from him, stood a line of training dummies.

He breathed in deeply, feeling a sense of freedom that he hadn't felt in... well, forever.

Back at the academy, it was always different. There were always restrictions, always someone watching, telling him he couldn't use the training grounds because he'd pull some prank or mess around too much. "He won't take it seriously," they'd say. It was frustrating, beyond frustrating. He hated it. Hated feeling like he had to prove himself over and over again, just for the chance to be taken seriously.

But now? Now, standing here, in this actual field, there was no one to stop him. No one to say he didn't belong or that he didn't deserve to use this place. He wasn't here to play or prove anything. He was here to train. To get stronger.

And damn, it felt good.

Iruka-sensei stood a few feet away from him, focused and serious, which brought Naruto back to the task at hand.

They were there to train.

Iruka was explaining the Shunshin no Jutsu, comparing it to the Substitution Jutsu. Apparently, both of them worked by releasing chakra from the ankles, causing a burst of movement.

Naruto scratched his head, trying to follow along. "Sensei, what's the difference between the Substitution and Shunshin?"

"Well, Naruto," Iruka started, "the differences are in the hand signs and the execution."

Naruto tilted his head to the side, thinking that over. Didn't sound too complicated.

Iruka performed the hand signs—half tiger, then ram—and just like that, his body flickered and he disappeared, reappearing 30 feet away. Naruto's eyes widened. That was awesome.

"Oh, I get it!" Naruto said, surprising himself and apparently Iruka too. "So the difference is that the Substitution Jutsu leaves behind a log and has a shorter range... and it's faster?" He hesitated on that last part, not sure if he was right.

Iruka blinked at him, clearly surprised. "Wow, when did you get so smart?"

Naruto grinned. "I've always been the smartest, Iruka-sensei!" Yeah, right. But hey, it felt good to say it.

"Sure, Naruto," Iruka said with a chuckle. "And to answer your question, yes, Substitution is faster in the short term."

"Huh?" Naruto said, not fully understanding.

"Have you ever dropped a rock into a lake?" Iruka asked. "You've seen how it creates ripples, right? What happens when those ripples combine?"

"They get bigger?" Naruto said, though he wasn't entirely sure.

"Exactly," Iruka said. "Shunshin works on that principle. The chakra built up in the ankles releases in waves, and after each wave, the speed gets faster and faster. That's why it's mostly used for long-distance travel."

Naruto frowned; that wasn't what he wanted to hear. "What about combat?" That's what he really needed to know.

"Well," Iruka said, "the Shunshin is mostly used for dodges and evasion, in the same way as the Substitution Jutsu, by high-ranking chunin and jonin."

Naruto bit his lip. "Why not direct combat?"

"The thing is, Shunshin suffers from the same problem as Substitution—it gives you tunnel vision at high speeds. That's why it's used for quick evasions or travel rather than direct combat," Iruka explained.

"So, it's impossible to fight using Shunshin?" Naruto asked, feeling a little disappointed.

"Normally, yes," Iruka said. "But years ago, there was a very powerful ninja who used the high speeds of Shunshin to create afterimages that looked like clones. He was so fast that people compared him to the Fourth Hokage."

Naruto blinked, his heart racing a bit. "Whoa, who was this cool guy?"

"Shunshin no Shisui," Iruka said, his voice carrying a hint of respect. "I met him a few times. Really nice guy, but unfortunately, he died a few years back."

Naruto paused, feeling a pang in his chest. He didn't know Shisui, but still, he felt like he should pay his respects. He bowed his head for a second in silent prayer. Then, an idea sparked in his mind. What if I could combine Shunshin with the Way of Focality? Maybe, just maybe, he could become the next Shunshin no Shisui... No, even better. Shunshin no Naruto!

A grin spread across Naruto's face.

"Let's do this, sensei!"

---

Teuchi Ichiraku had never been much of a fighter. He didn't like violence, not one bit. He had always been a more passive man, a man with a passion for food. His family—well, they weren't shinobi. They had been one of the first non-fighting immigrants to cross Konoha's borders after the great shinobi clans had settled there. They were the first generation of civilians.

It was a revolutionary move by the Second Hokage. Before, during the Warring States Era, civilians like them had no place among shinobi unless they were nobles. But with the creation of shinobi villages and the population boom, even ninja needed someone to provide for their families, to take care of the mundane tasks. That's where civilian families came in—farmers, artisans, craftsmen, traders. They formed the backbone of Konoha's economy, the lifeblood that kept the village running. Civilians and shinobi, side by side, in a kind of harmony that Teuchi had come to love.

The early morning was still dark, a deep blue sky hanging overhead. Teuchi had always appreciated the peace of the quiet night just before dawn. It was the best time of day, in his opinion. The village still asleep, the air cool and crisp.

His family had originally come from the Shina province of the Fire Nation, bringing with them the recipe for shina soba. But as time passed, new spices, new flavors, and new ingredients had transformed shina soba into something else—ramen. Teuchi's ramen.

He got ready for the day, following the same routine he had for years. He rolled out of bed, stretched the kinks out of his back, and splashed some cold water on his face to shake off the last bits of sleep. The room smelled of wood and the faint remnants of yesterday's cooking. He grabbed his chef's uniform—a simple white tunic with a red apron tied around his waist—and tucked a cloth headband across his forehead. His hair, what was left of it, was now a dark gray. He didn't mind it. He had earned these years.

"Ayame-chan, time to wake up!" he called up the stairs.

She wasn't his biological daughter, but that didn't matter. He had found her during the Kyuubi attack, just a little four-year-old lost in the chaos when the civilians fled for safety. Her parents hadn't made it, and somehow, Teuchi had ended up with her in his arms. She didn't remember any of it—Teuchi guessed that was a blessing in disguise. The mind had a way of sealing away the worst of things.

He could hear her grumbling as she shuffled downstairs, her dark brown hair a mess, her eyes still half-closed. Ayame always looked a bit disheveled when she first woke up—her fair skin a little flushed from sleep, her large black eyes blinking away the last bits of her dreams. She was a slender girl now, growing up faster than Teuchi liked, but to him, she would always be his little girl.

"Go wash up, we've got work to do, kiddo."

"Can't we change the timing so I can sleep more?" she asked, her voice muffled by the yawn she was trying to hide.

"The early bird gets the worm," Teuchi replied, slipping into his sandals and heading downstairs. It was the same response every morning.

Once he reached the kitchen, the quiet calm of the early morning wrapped around him. It was peaceful, just the sound of his own footsteps and the creaking of the wooden floors. He started setting up—grabbing the noodles, the broth, the pork belly. Everything had its place, and he made sure it was where it belonged. The small restaurant, their home and workplace, could only seat six people, so most customers grabbed their ramen to-go.

The prep work was familiar, soothing even. Boiling water for the noodles, stirring the broth until the aroma filled the air, slicing the pork just right. The rhythmic chopping of vegetables, the soft simmer of the soup, the occasional hiss of the stove as the heat hit the metal pot. Teuchi breathed it all in. This was his life, and he wouldn't trade it for anything.

Running a ramen shop wasn't glamorous, but it was honest work. It was about providing something warm, something filling. A bowl of ramen could be a simple thing, but to someone who was hungry, it was a lifeline. In a way, Teuchi had always seen his work as helping to nourish Konoha, just like the shinobi protected it. They all played their part.

"Alright," he muttered to himself, checking the broth one last time. "Ready for another day."

Ayame would be down any minute, and soon the early risers would start trickling in. Another day, another chance to serve up bowls of ramen to a village that had become his family.

And honestly, Teuchi couldn't ask for more.

Teuchi waited for the first customer of the day. It was always Naruto. Like clockwork, the boy would come in, rain or shine, for his breakfast—a bowl of Tonkotsu ramen before heading off to the academy. Teuchi always made sure to use the freshest ingredients for him. That kid, he needed all the nutrients he could get.

He remembered the first time Naruto had come in, six years ago. It was a rainy day, no customers around. Then there he was, a little blonde boy, soaked to the bone, holding a few coins in his small hands. Teuchi had been scared at first, unsure of what to expect. The rumors, the whispers—they made him hesitate. But when he saw Naruto's eyes, hungry and desperate, something inside Teuchi shifted. That wasn't a demon standing in front of him. That was a hungry child. And since then, Naruto had become his most loyal customer.

The curtains rustled, and Teuchi was about to greet him like he always did, but the words caught in his throat when he saw who walked in.

"What can I do for you, sir?" Teuchi said, his eyes scanning the beautiful patterns on the shield slung across the customer's back. That was gold—real gold. Whoever this was had to be someone important.

Then he heard the voice, tired and exhausted, like the person had pulled an all-nighter.

"Oji-san, why are you talking to me like that?"

Teuchi froze. He knew that voice anywhere.

"Naruto?" Teuchi said, disbelief coloring his voice. Ayame walked in from the back, tying her apron, and echoed the same question.

"Yeah," Naruto said, and in the blink of an eye, the helmet was gone. Like it was never there. Some kind of jutsu, Teuchi guessed. Ayame, of course, had stars in her eyes.

"You look..." Teuchi started, but his voice trailed off. Naruto's face was covered in sweat, grime, and dirt. He looked like he hadn't cleaned up in days.

"Dirty. Come to the back and wash up," Ayame cut in, giving Naruto a pointed look. Teuchi shot her a glance that said, Don't even think about tricking him into doing the dishes for more ramen. Ayame always had a knack for using Naruto as her guinea pig to try out new ramen flavors. She loved cooking just as much as Teuchi did, but she always dragged the poor kid into her experiments.

"So, Naruto, how did yesterday go?" Teuchi asked as he started making a few bowls of Naruto's favorite ramen.

Naruto pointed his thumb at his forehead, and suddenly, the ninja headband appeared. It was like magic. Teuchi still couldn't wrap his head around it.

"Hey, teach me that jutsu," Ayame chimed in, turning on the tap, her hands working quickly. "That way, I don't have to bother putting on my clothes every morning."

Naruto chuckled nervously. "Sorry, Ayame Nee-chan, but I can't."

Ayame looked deflated, and Teuchi couldn't help but chuckle himself. As Naruto cleaned his face, Ayame gave him a once-over.

"So, you're a ninja now, huh?" she asked, glancing at the headband.

"One step to being Hokage."

Naruto froze at the statement. He splashed his face again, like he was trying to avoid the idea, the dream.

Teuchi and Ayame exchanged a look. That wasn't like him. Something was off.

"Did something happen?" Teuchi asked gently, setting down a bowl of ramen in front of Naruto. Naruto quickly sat down, his heavy armor making the stool creak under the weight. Then, without much hesitation, he spoke.

"I found out about the fox," Naruto said, right before diving into the ramen.

Teuchi's hand froze mid-pour as he worked on another bowl. The broth almost spilled as he processed Naruto's words. He knew. He knew about the Kyuubi.

And then, Naruto's eyes—those eyes that Teuchi had seen so many times, hungry and desperate, full of life—looked at him differently. Naruto wanted to confirm something. He wanted to see if Teuchi and Ayame were like the other civilians, the ones who whispered behind his back, who treated him like he was the demon itself.

Teuchi didn't have to guess what Naruto was thinking. The fear in the boy's eyes told him everything. Naruto was afraid that they would treat him differently.

Teuchi looked at Naruto, inhaling the ramen like it was his lifeline, and his heart broke a little.

Teuchi finished making the bowl as quickly as he could and placed it down in front of Naruto.

"A bowl for Naruto Uzumaki," he said with a smile.

"Not for the fox," Naruto whispered, his voice barely audible, filled with hesitation and fear.

"No, it's for the champion of last year's ramen-eating competition."

The transformation was immediate.

That smile—Naruto's smile—lit up his face, so bright it could chase away the darkest clouds. He took the first bite, and for a second, Teuchi thought the boy was going to cry. Then, just like always, Naruto grabbed the bowl with both hands and shoveled the ramen into his mouth like he wanted to hide his tears behind the bowl.

Teuchi chuckled, watching the boy, but out of the corner of his eye, he could see Ayame standing there, looking confused.

"What are you talking about?"

Naruto put the bowl down, and Teuchi saw the hesitation in his movements. Naruto wanted to tell her, that much was clear. The pull to stop keeping secrets from people he cared about was written all over his face. But Teuchi placed some water in front of him and shook his head ever so slightly, signaling to keep quiet.

Ayame, not one to be left in the dark, frowned and turned to her father. "Dad, what's going on?"

Teuchi gave her his best smile, the one he had used to calm her when she was little. "Ayame, can you go to my room and bring my journal? I want to give something to Naruto."

She shrugged, still puzzled, but headed off to fetch it. Teuchi turned back to Naruto, his expression softening. The boy needed to hear this.

"Sometimes, Naruto, some things are better left unsaid," Teuchi told him, his voice low and gentle.

"Wouldn't that be lying?"

"Sometimes lying is good," Teuchi said, hating how true the words felt. "I know you think Ayame deserves to know, but... please, the Kyuubi attack was the worst day of her life. She doesn't deserve to be reminded of that pain, okay?"

Naruto looked down again, this time at the empty bowl, but he nodded. Teuchi could see the conflict in his eyes.

As the ramen chief started making him another bowl, Naruto asked the question that Teuchi honestly wished wasn't asked.

"Would Ayame Nee-chan see me as the fox?"

"No," Teuchi said, his voice firm. But even as he said it, he could see that Naruto didn't believe him.

Suddenly the chief placed a fishcake in Naruto's bowl, one that Ayame had specially made. It was shaped like the young Uzumaki.

"Ayame made this for you," Teuchi said softly. "A special ingredient to congratulate you on your graduation."

Naruto's face lit up again, his eyes a little watery as he smiled at the fishcake. Teuchi could see it, just for a moment—the boy was finally starting to accept that he would always be Naruto Uzumaki, their number one customer at Ichiraku Ramen, nothing more, nothing less.

Ayame came back in, and just as Naruto held up the fishcake, he said, "Thanks, Ayame Nee-chan."

She looked at her father, shock and betrayal written all over her face, and Teuchi couldn't help but chuckle.

"Sorry," he said, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.

"Well, I'm going to give you your present now," Ayame said, pulling out a small piece of paper from the journal. She placed it in front of Naruto with a triumphant smile.

"A coupon for 100 free bowls of ramen," she declared proudly, giving her father a smug look, as if she had just won the title of best-gift-giver.

Naruto held the coupon in one hand and the fishcake in the other, staring down at them like they were treasures. He whispered a soft, "Thank you..." and though it was quiet, it felt like it filled the whole room. Ayame ruffled his hair affectionately, like the big sister she always was, and Teuchi placed another steaming bowl of ramen in front of him.

"Eat up, champ," Teuchi said, his heart full as he watched Naruto. "You need to show the world who The Great Naruto Uzumaki really is."

---

After eight years of being surrounded by the weak and the sycophantic, of enduring pointless conversations and meaningless praise, Sasuke Uchiha's ambition was finally beginning to take shape. The thought should've filled him with pride—being the strongest among his peers—but it didn't. It only fueled the constant reminder of how far he still had to go.

Compared to his older brother… no, he refused to even think of him as that anymore. Itachi was his enemy, nothing more. Compared to Itachi, Sasuke felt weak, insignificant. Itachi was already an Anbu captain at his age, while Sasuke was sitting here as a mere genin. The gap between them felt like a gaping chasm, one that he couldn't close fast enough.

Sasuke sat at his desk near the window, the sunlight slanting through the glass, illuminating his thoughts as he glared at the rest of his so-called classmates. The incompetent, the weak. None of them deserved to pass. They'd just die on the battlefield, leaving behind crying parents, sobbing families. He snorted. It wasn't like he cared for them, but the thought of others experiencing the kind of pain he went through, the loss of everything… he wouldn't wish that on anyone.

But then, the shrill voices hit his ears.

"Sasuke-kun!"

The girls. Every day, it was the same thing. Their pointless giggling, their desperate waves, their pathetic attempts to catch his attention. If anyone deserved to die, it was them. Annoying pests. He wouldn't mourn them.

He turned his head toward the window, tuning them out as he always did, letting the noise fade into the background. What did it matter? He had more important things to think about. He closed his eyes, his mind wandering to what he should train today. Ninjutsu? Taijutsu?

But then… silence. Why was it suddenly so quiet?

He opened his eyes just in time to hear a loud thud beside him.

Some guy, fully dressed in battle armor, sat down next to him. The chair wobbled under the guy's weight, the suit clinking with every movement. Sasuke's gaze immediately locked onto the insignia on his shield—a lion.

A clan symbol. But one he didn't recognize.

Who was this guy?

He glanced around the room. Everyone was staring at him, as confused as he was. Why was he here? Why was he in the graduating class?

Sasuke didn't like this. Not one bit.

---

Naruto felt like a bottle about to burst, completely full and ready to overflow. Guess that's what he deserved after eating 25 bowls of ramen. New record! He rubbed his stomach, grinning to himself—until he noticed something was off. The class was way quieter than usual.

"Hey, do I have something on my nose?" Naruto asked, looking around, confused by the silence. As soon as he spoke, everyone's jaws practically hit the floor.

"Naruto?!" a few students gasped.

He removed his helmet manually, not by unequipping it—he still needed to breathe, after all.

"Yeah?" Naruto replied, wiping away some sweat. He couldn't help but wonder, How did Oscar manage to stay in that armor for so long without getting all sweaty? Seriously, that guy must have been built differently.

Then, of course, someone had to pipe up. "You know this is a class for graduating students, not failures."

Some jerk in the back thought he was funny. Naruto huffed, his hand instinctively reaching for his headband. Should I get this helmet engraved or something? This is getting really annoying.

Just as he was about to show them his headband, he heard it—Kiba's voice cutting through the room like nails on a chalkboard.

"Hey, don't bully that loser. He probably thinks wearing some stolen armor is gonna make him Hokage."

A bunch of the class laughed. Too many for Naruto's liking. His glare shot straight to the source—Kiba Inuzuka. Messy brown hair, sharp black eyes with those weird slit pupils, and that stupid smug grin on his face. He had those red fang markings on his cheeks like all the Inuzuka, and he was decked out in his usual dark pants and that fur-lined coat.

Naruto didn't steal anything.

"I didn't steal nothing, Dog Breath," he growled, the words slipping out before he could stop them. "This armor is from my master."

Kiba… Kiba was complicated. There were times they'd skip class together, pulling pranks and causing trouble like a couple of idiots. But for some reason, Kiba always had this need to put Naruto down, like he had something to prove. Normally, Naruto would laugh it off, maybe prank him right back, but today? Today, Kiba's words cut deeper than usual, and Naruto couldn't shake off the anger bubbling up inside him.

This armor represented that he was the Squire of Oscar.

Naruto clenched his fists, the rough metal of the gauntlets digging into his skin. He could feel the heat rising in his chest, the familiar burn of frustration trying to take over. He wasn't about to lose control, not here, not in front of these idiots. He'd just show his headband, prove them wrong, and shut them all up.

But Kiba wasn't done. He never knew when to stop.

"What master? You've always been the dead-last loser. But seeing that stupid piece of crap armor…"

Kiba's laugh echoed in the room, but it felt hollow, and for once, no one joined in. The rest of the classmates weren't laughing. They were watching Naruto, their eyes wide, like they were seeing something different for the first time. Naruto could feel their stares, but he didn't care. All he could focus on were Kiba's words, repeating over and over in his head, cutting deeper each time.

Naruto's fists clenched harder.

"And I think your master is just as big of a loser as you are," Kiba added, his voice dripping with arrogance.

Naruto heard the words, but they didn't register at first. It was like his brain was trying to process what had just been said, like a delayed explosion. He could feel the anger shifting into something sharper, colder.

Oscar… Kiba insulted Oscar.

Naruto's body went still, his mind narrowing in on Kiba. Everyone else faded into the background. Naruto didn't care about them. The only thing that mattered was shutting Kiba up.

But of course, Kiba didn't stop there. He never knew when to stop.

"Oi, couldn't find a better sword to go with your stupid costume? You know what, I'll be generous. Why don't I give you a proper dagger, better than that broken, crappy sword you probably took off a beggar—"

That was it. Naruto could barely hear the rest of Kiba's sentence because the blood was pounding in his ears, his vision narrowing until all he saw was his fist connecting with Kiba's face with a satisfying crunch.

Kiba didn't even get to finish his insult before he was sent flying out of his seat.

Coincidentally, the door of the classroom swung open just as Kiba went flying through it. Sakura and Ino, mid-argument, barely had time to duck as Kiba soared over them, crashing into the hallway with a resounding thud.

"Hey, what the—" Sakura began, but her words caught in her throat the moment she locked eyes with Naruto. Her face paled, and before she could comprehend it, her legs gave out from under her. She hit the floor hard, trembling uncontrollably, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Sweat beaded across her forehead, her entire body frozen in place.

The entire class felt it.

Naruto's chakra—unbeknownst to him—had changed. The soul of the Asylum Demon had left its mark, not as a visible scar, but as something foreign and raw, steeped in an extreme Yin nature of the soul.

And with his frustration mounting, that lingering Yin slipped free, seeping into the room like an invisible miasma. It wasn't intentional, but it didn't need to be. The energy, alien and wrong, carried with it the faintest echoes of the Asylum Demon's existence.

To the others, the feeling was indescribable.

How could you describe the feeling of another world?

It was as though the room itself shifted, the very fabric of reality stretching thin at the edges. It wasn't something they could see or name, but their bodies reacted instinctively. A cold sensation ran down their spines, the kind of chill that sank into the bones and made every muscle scream to run, to get away. It wasn't the fear of a predator lurking in the dark, but something deeper, more primal. It felt wrong in the way a shadow moving without light would feel wrong—a contradiction of existence that clawed at their sanity.

"You bastard!" Kiba roared, his voice feral as he wiped at the blood dripping from his nose. His eyes burned with fury, his pride as an Inuzuka screaming for retribution.

"Gijū Ninpō: Shikyaku no Jutsu!"

His chakra surged, and his nails and fangs elongated, giving him a wild, bestial appearance. Without hesitation, Kiba lunged at Naruto, his hands clawing through the air like he intended to tear him apart. Naruto didn't move—at least, not immediately. The moment seemed to stretch out, silent but heavy. Then, in a blur, his body flickered.

Shunshin no Jutsu.

Wind whipped through the hallway, rustling Sakura's and Ino's hair as Naruto reappeared in front of Kiba in an instant. The world around him blurred as the distance between them vanished, a tunnel of motion that left Kiba wide open. Naruto's fist shot upward, and the impact came like a crack of thunder. Kiba's head snapped back, his eyes wide as his body lifted off the ground. A tooth spun lazily through the air before clattering against the floor.

Naruto didn't stop.

He was on Kiba in the blink of an eye, pinning him to the ground with a ferocity that made the room hold its breath. Kiba grunted, struggling beneath him, but Naruto's knees kept his arms locked down. Naruto's breath came fast, harsh, as he glared down at Kiba. His chest heaved beneath the weight of his armor. For a moment, he wasn't in the classroom. He wasn't in the Academy. He was back in the Northern Asylum, standing in the dim, damp corridors where survival was earned with blood and steel.

Without realizing it, Naruto's hand moved.

The axe was in his grip before he even knew it. Heavy, sharp, its worn blade gleaming faintly in the classroom's light. He raised it high above his head, the motion deliberate, slow, as if the weight of the weapon mirrored the weight in his chest.

And then—

His hand froze.

What was he doing?

Time seemed to stop as Naruto stared at the axe in his hand, his breath catching in his throat. Kiba's words replayed in his mind, sharp and grating. He insulted Oscar. He insulted Oscar's sword. The anger still pulsed through him, demanding action, demanding he teach Kiba a lesson.

But… was this what Oscar would have done?

The anger in his chest wavered, and his grip on the axe loosened. This wasn't honor. This was rage, raw and ugly. If he brought the axe down now, it wouldn't be about justice. It wouldn't be about defending Oscar's memory. It would be about him. His pride. His anger.

Naruto's arm trembled. Was he really going to sully Oscar's code for this?

"Enough!"

Naruto felt a hand on his wrist, firm but not forceful. He looked up, the red haze in his vision clearing slightly as he met Iruka-sensei's eyes. There was no anger in them, no judgment—only a quiet, heavy understanding.

"Please stop this."

Naruto stared at him for a moment, then back down at Kiba. The fight was gone from the other boy's eyes now, replaced with something else. Fear.

Naruto's grip on the axe loosened entirely, and the weapon fell to the floor with a dull thud. He stood slowly, pushing himself off Kiba and taking a step back. His chest was still heaving, his breaths ragged, but the storm inside him was finally starting to settle.

The room was silent.

Naruto could feel their stares—sharp, piercing, like needles against his skin. He didn't look at any of them. He didn't care what they thought. Let them think what they wanted. Let them whisper.

But as he moved to sit back down, something gave him pause.

Sasuke.

The boy was staring at him, his dark eyes locked onto Naruto with an intensity that made the hair on the back of his neck prickle.

Then Naruto saw them.

Sasuke's eyes, dark a moment ago, now glowed faintly red, two spinning tomoe etched into each iris. The Sharingan.

Naruto's breath caught for half a second, and the weight in the room shifted yet again. This time, it wasn't his own presence commanding it—it was Sasuke's. The Uchiha's body seemed coiled, ready to spring, like he was reacting to a threat only he could see.

"Why are your eyes red, teme?!"

---

A graduating class should have been buzzing with excitement—nervous chatter about upcoming assignments, soft laughs as they teased each other about their new teams, and the unrestrained joy of finally passing the Academy. Instead, the classroom felt heavy, as if all that energy had been snuffed out.

The silence was suffocating.

Kiba Inuzuka sat on the edge of a desk, clutching a bloodied rag to his nose as Iruka-sensei wrapped gauze around his knuckles. He winced but didn't complain. The idea of being escorted to the nurse's office felt like a humiliation he wouldn't live down. His pride wouldn't allow it—not after what had happened.

The civilian-born students sat scattered across the classroom, their gazes downcast or staring blankly into space. Naruto's faint, almost unintentional killer intent had been a far cry from what seasoned shinobi might unleash, but for them, it was something they could never have prepared for—or forget. The weight of it lingered in their minds, leaving them with an unsettling question they hadn't dared to ask before: Were they truly ready for the shinobi world?

Meanwhile Shikamaru Nara leaned forward in his chair, his chin resting on his folded arms. He looked bored—at least, that's what anyone glancing at him would think. But his sharp mind was anything but calm.

Troublesome. That was the only word he could find for it.

Naruto… what the hell was that?

His lazy eyes flicked toward the boy in armor. The ridiculous outfit should have made Naruto look silly, like he was trying too hard to play some kind of warrior. But now Shikamaru wasn't so sure.

That armor—it wasn't something you stole from a merchant or patched together from scraps. It looked like it had been made for him, fitted perfectly. That meant Naruto was telling the truth about having a master.

But if he had a master capable of giving him gear like that, then why had Naruto been dead last for so long? Why had he failed basic tests and acted like a fool every day? It didn't add up. Either Naruto had been hiding his true strength all along, or something had changed recently. Either way, it was troublesome.

Even more troublesome was what had happened to the class.

Shikamaru had seen killer intent before—his father was a jonin, after all. He'd felt it during training sessions and clan meetings. But this? What Naruto had unleashed earlier felt different. It wasn't just chakra trying to intimidate them. It had felt… alien. Like it didn't belong in this world.

Shikamaru sighed softly, rubbing the back of his neck. His mind was spinning, questions piling up with no answers in sight.

This was such a drag.

---

Hinata Hyūga sat stiffly at her desk, her hands clutching the fabric of her jacket tightly. She could feel her heart beating in her chest, loud and erratic, like it might break free at any moment.

She hadn't activated her Byakugan, but she didn't need to. She had felt the shift in Naruto's chakra as clearly as if she'd seen it with her own eyes. It wasn't the chakra she had grown used to sensing—the warm, stubborn energy that seemed to radiate determination no matter how much Naruto struggled. This had been colder, heavier, and laced with something dark and unfamiliar.

It had scared her.

That wasn't Naruto-kun.

She repeated the thought to herself like a mantra, trying to push the memory of his rage-filled eyes out of her mind. Naruto wasn't like that. He was kind and bright, always moving forward no matter how many people doubted him. He wasn't cruel or violent. He couldn't be.

Her fingers trembled as she tightened her grip on her jacket, her pale lavender eyes glancing at Naruto from beneath her bangs. He sat quietly at his desk now, seemingly calm, as though nothing had happened.

Hinata wanted to believe that the Naruto she admired was still there. That the boy who inspired her was just… going through something.

But the way his chakra had felt earlier…

She swallowed hard, forcing the thought away.

---

Ino Yamanaka crossed her legs, trying to look as calm as possible. She was failing.

Her hands were shaking, so she kept them out of sight, pressing them against her thighs. She hated how her body was reacting—it felt weak, and she hated feeling weak.

Naruto's killer intent… no, that wasn't even the right term for it. It had been raw, overwhelming, like being caught in a wave you couldn't see coming. And it wasn't just fear it evoked. No, it felt like staring into something that wasn't supposed to exist—something wrong.

Her father had always told her that killer intent was a reflection of experience. It wasn't just about anger or hatred; it was a mark left on someone's soul by the weight of their actions. It carried the residue of lives taken, of battles fought.

But Naruto? Naruto was the dead last, the class clown. He hadn't killed anyone. He'd barely even passed his graduation exam. So where had that weight come from?

Her stomach churned as she remembered the pressure—the way it had pressed against her chest and made her feel like she couldn't breathe.

Her father had also said that killer intent always told a story. But whatever story Naruto's was… it wasn't normal. And though she hated to admit it, a part of her couldn't help but be drawn to that story, intrigued by the mystery of who Naruto really was.

---

Sakura Haruno sat frozen, her hands gripping her lap tightly, her green eyes darting to Naruto for only a second before looking away again.

Her heart felt heavy. That loud, goofy boy she'd dismissed so many times… that wasn't the boy she'd seen today. The way he'd looked at Kiba, the way he'd unleashed something so terrifying and foreign—it wasn't him. It couldn't be.

She swallowed, her throat dry, and thought back to all the times Naruto had chased after her with that dumb grin, telling her how much he liked her. A small, bitter question crept into her mind: Was that fake too?

If Kiba's insults had been enough to set him off like that, then… what about her? She wasn't exactly kind to him. She had called him names, yelled at him, dismissed him as a loser a hundred times over. If Kiba's words had caused that, what would he have done if it had been her?

Her stomach twisted, shame and fear bubbling inside her, though she didn't understand why. She wanted to believe that Naruto—the real Naruto—was still the same loud, annoying idiot who always tried to make her laugh, even if she never appreciated it. But after today…

Sakura clenched her fists in her lap, her gaze fixed on the desk in front of her.

Who are you really, Naruto?

---

In the corner, Shino Aburame sat perfectly still. But inside, the boy was anything but calm.

His kikaichū were restless. The insects that lived within him, normally in perfect harmony with his body, were shifting erratically, buzzing in strange patterns that made his skin itch. They weren't agitated exactly—it was something else, something harder to define. They were being drawn to Naruto, pulled toward him like moths to a flame.

Shino adjusted his high collar, but the hum of his kikaichū filled his mind. They seemed to be murmuring, though not in words—more like instinct. Their movements pulsed with a single thought, a feeling Shino could interpret but couldn't fully understand: Fire of life.

On the other side of the room, Sai sat with his back straight, his notepad balanced neatly in his lap. His pale face was as expressionless as ever, his black eyes cool and unreadable.

Sai's mission was clear: spy on Naruto Uzumaki, learn about him, and report back.

But even Sai, trained to suppress his emotions to the point of emptiness, couldn't fully ignore what he'd just witnessed and felt.

That presence. That flare of killer intent.

He hadn't flinched, of course, but his body had felt it, like the faint echo of a blade brushing against his skin.

Sai's brush paused for a moment, his fingers trembling imperceptibly. His eyes flicked up, landing on Naruto as the boy sat still, seemingly unaffected by the storm of unease he'd left in his wake.

Sai's lips twitched, not into a smile, but into something close—a faint, almost clinical curiosity.

The notepad in his lap filled with ink as he drew—an abstract swirl of darkness centered around a single flame. It was imperfect, messy even, but it was the only way Sai could interpret what he had felt from Naruto.

---

Iruka glanced at Kiba one last time, making sure the bandages were secure. With a sigh, he turned back to the class, feeling the weight of the silence.

The room looked deader than him during the morning when he hadn't had his coffee.

And Naruto? He didn't look guilty at all. Not even a hint of remorse on his face.

Iruka couldn't help but wonder—was this change in behavior due to Naruto's first kill? Maybe. He had seen it before in other shinobi, but this felt… different. He made a mental note to submit a form so that Naruto could get some psychological help. Something was off, and Iruka didn't want to ignore it.

But for now, he had a job to do. He had to wake these kids up, shake them out of whatever fog Naruto had thrown them into. They needed to be ready for what was coming next.

Iruka straightened up, his voice cutting through the room like a whip. "You're shinobi now!"

A few of the genin jumped in their seats, startled. Good. At least they were paying attention again.

"This headband you gained," Iruka continued, "is merely the first step. Yesterday, you had a rank, a standing, a score that placed you among your peers. Today, you are nothing but genin."

He paused, letting that sink in. They needed to understand—really understand—what that meant.

"Whether you were first or last yesterday has no bearing on who you are today. You are nothing but genin. Yesterday, you were the oldest and the strongest of the Academy. Today, you are the youngest and the weakest. You are nothing but genin."

Iruka looked around the room, scanning their faces. Finally, he could see some life in their eyes again. They were listening.

"You can be proud to have passed the Academy, but remember—there is still much more to learn. Remember that you're stepping out of school into the vast world. Do not doubt the skills you acquired here, but do not become arrogant, for today, you are nothing but genin."

He watched as most of them looked down, as if something had hit them. Reaffirmed something they needed to hear. But something still felt off. Why did they look so... deflated? Did Naruto do something before he came in? Iruka couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to this than he realized, but he pushed it aside for now. He had teams to announce.

"Team Ten under Asuma Sarutobi: Ino Yamanaka, Choji Akimichi, and Shikamaru Nara."

The Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi always teamed up. That trio was so famous for their teamwork that even Hashirama Senju himself once said there was nothing like it. It was tradition, one that Iruka didn't expect to change anytime soon.

He cleared his throat, half-expecting Ino to cry out in disappointment over not being with Sasuke. But… nothing. The girl was deep in thought, not a word from her. That was strange.

"Team Eight under Kurenai Yūhi: Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, and Hinata Hyūga," Iruka called out, a little puzzled himself. It looked like an ideal tracker team, but Kurenai was famous for her genjutsu expertise. So why was she making a tracker team? He shrugged it off—Kurenai knew what she was doing, he hoped.

Then came the big one. "Team Seven under Kakashi Hatake: Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno…"

Iruka paused for a moment, fully expecting Sakura to cheer. And right on cue, she did, as if this was the greatest moment of her life. Honestly, it was almost impressive, this infatuation she had with Sasuke. If only it weren't so… foolish. But hey, that kind of passion had its place, Iruka supposed.

He took a deep breath, bracing himself for what came next. "Naruto Uzumaki."

Sakura froze mid-cheer. Naruto? He just looked… bored. Like he couldn't care less. And Sasuke? He was still preoccupied with checking out his new Sharingan in the reflection of the window, but he seemed pleased enough with the teammates he was assigned.

Iruka almost laughed but held it in. Kakashi, you unlucky bastard, he thought. I'll pray for you and this dysfunctional team.

---

Spoiler: Dscord and Patreon

If you appreciate my work and want to support me, you can do so here:
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Adamo_Amet
Discord: https://discord.gg/9BARwq8n

Your support means the world to me. Knowing you're enjoying the story keeps me pumped to stick to my weekly posting schedule! Don't forget to leave a comment or review—your feedback genuinely makes my day.

Take care, stay awesome, and I'll see you in the next chapter!

Much love,

Admaos_Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.6 To Stand, To Fall

---

Naruto sighed, bored out of his mind in the empty classroom. Everyone else had already left, their senseis having taken them away. A few had given him strange looks, but he didn't know how to feel about that. He used to do anything to get their attention. But now? Now that he finally had it, he didn't even need it anymore.

"Precept the Ninth: A knight's deeds are done not for praise, but in faith."

He muttered it under his breath, as though it could explain why he'd stopped caring. But honestly, he still didn't get it.

Faith in what, exactly?

Naruto stared at the reflection in his shiny gauntlet, his hand outstretched in front of him.

Was it because of the old man? Because Hiruzen had revealed all those lies that everyone seemed to know but him? Did that make him stop caring about people who'd lied to him for so long? Maybe. Maybe he was just disillusioned now.

He sighed, trying to shake the thoughts away, but they stuck like glue.

Then there were his two new teammates. He didn't know how to feel about them.

Sakura Haruno… his crush? He blinked, realizing how ridiculous that sounded now. Why did he even like her?

She wasn't the prettiest, definitely not the kindest, and she'd always been so rude to him. Every time he'd asked her out, she'd hit him. Why did he put up with that? What did he even see in her? He glanced at her, noticing how she flinched when their eyes met.

He looked away. Whatever.

As long as she didn't treat him like before, they'd be fine.

And then there was Sasuke Uchiha.

Naruto had always seen him as his rival, even after everything that had happened to him. Why was that? He couldn't figure it out. Maybe it was because Sasuke felt like someone he had more in common with than anyone else.

No, that wasn't it.

He still saw Sasuke as his rival because he represented something Naruto couldn't overcome before—the old Naruto couldn't beat him. If he could overcome Sasuke, then he'd know he'd truly gotten stronger.

He stared at his hand, lost in thought. Iruka-sensei was right. He had gotten smarter. Dattebayo.

Was it because of everything he'd been through in that other world? Or was it something else? Naruto summoned his system window, his eyes drifting over the stat numbers. Were these numbers the reason for all of this? Did they have something to do with how different he felt? The thought nagged at him, but he shook it off as he glanced at the clock.

Naruto stood up, causing Sasuke and Sakura to glance in his direction.

"Naruto, where are you going? Sensei could arrive any minute," Sakura said, raising an eyebrow. Sasuke just grunted his usual Hn.

"Gotta take a massive dump," Naruto said without hesitation, watching the disgust on Sakura's face. She didn't say anything, though. He guessed he'd earned a little more respect these days.

Should've beaten Kiba sooner if I knew I'd get this kind of respect, Naruto thought, smirking to himself as he walked out the door.

He made his way to the bathroom, making sure it was empty before locking himself inside a stall.

He pulled out the Darksign, feeling the familiar weight of it in his hand.

"Take your sweet time, I know I am… Dattebayo," he whispered to himself.

And just like that, a bright light flooded the stall.

Naruto blinked against the brightness, trying to adjust as the warmth of the bonfire washed over him. The familiar crackling flames brought a sense of comfort, grounding him in this strange world. He looked around, taking in his surroundings, when—

"Welcome back."

Naruto nearly jumped out of his skin, spinning around to find the Crestfallen Warrior standing there, just staring at him with that dead expression.

"Don't do that! You scared me!" Naruto muttered, clutching his chest. His heart was still pounding.

The warrior didn't even react, just pointed toward the side.

Naruto's eyes followed his gesture, and that's when he saw it—a giant glob of souls hovering there, and… an apparition of himself.

He'd seen his clones plenty of times before, but this? This was different. It was creepier, like staring into a ghost of himself. Naruto didn't even like ghosts.

"What… What is this?" he asked, unease creeping into his voice.

"Soul drop," Alexander said flatly.

Naruto turned back to him, waiting for more of an explanation. The warrior just shrugged.

"You die, you drop that."

Naruto gave him a deadpan look. Seriously? That's all he's got?

Seeing the warrior wasn't going to elaborate any further, Naruto reached out and grabbed the soul drop, and the moment he touched it, he absorbed all 11,000 souls.

Suddenly, he felt… full. It was a strange sensation, like something inside him had just grown stronger, but he couldn't put his finger on how or why. Then he remembered something Oscar had told him before—souls could be used to strengthen oneself.

"Hey, how do you use souls to get stronger?"

The warrior paused, as if contemplating whether to tell him or not. Naruto started tapping his foot impatiently, waiting for an answer.

"I'll tell you if you do something for me," Alexander said after a long moment.

Naruto groaned. Of course, there was a catch.

"Fine. What do I need to do?"

A minute later, Naruto found himself walking up a set of old, ruined stone stairs, the grass brushing against his legs as he moved. The ruins stretched out before him—an old, decayed place filled with overgrown greenery and a lifeless tree. The walls were crumbling, archways half-collapsed, and the air felt thick with age and abandonment.

The temple ruins loomed ahead, their stone surfaces worn and covered in moss. Under the massive branches of a gigantic tree that seemed to grow straight out of the mountain itself lay what remained of the dome of the temple. The structure was barely recognizable, but it was impressive in its own right. Near the dome, he spotted the gigantic crow—the same one that had brought him here.

Naruto hummed to himself, trying to make sense of it all. Alexander had sent him to talk to some guy in the temple ruins. Why? The warrior hadn't said. He just wanted Naruto to go and talk. Simple enough, he guessed.

As he continued up the stairs, his eyes wandered to a second path leading to another part of the temple. Unlike the decayed ruins of the first area, this section had a roof and a building that still stood, despite being covered in moss.

"This is where I need to go, right?"

He glanced at a third path and made a quick decision. Summoning a clone, he sent it off to check out that one. No point leaving any stone unturned, right?

Focusing back on the task at hand, Naruto continued climbing the stairs, his boots thudding softly against the old stone.

At the top of the stairs, Naruto stopped in his tracks. Ahead was a platform, with giant pots lined near the back. But what really caught his eye was the man standing to the left, near the wall.

He's bigger than Choji.

Naruto took a few cautious steps forward, getting a better look. The man was stocky and heavily armored, looking like he could crush a boulder without breaking a sweat. His armor was made of layered, metallic plates, and he held a spiked mace in one hand. His shield bore a colorful, intricate design. But what nearly made Naruto laugh was the man's ridiculous blonde bowl-cut hairstyle and his huge nose.

The man seemed unaware of Naruto's presence at first, too busy reciting something that sounded like a prayer. So, Naruto did what any sensible person would do—he sat on the stairs and waited for him to finish. Alexander had sent him here, but the longer Naruto waited, the more it felt like some weird prank.

"Hello there. I believe we are not acquainted? I am Petrus of Thorolund. Forgive me for being cautious, but I must ask that you maintain a respectful distance," the man said, his deep voice breaking the silence.

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "Uh… right. Sure," he muttered, scratching the back of his head.

"Do you have business with us?" Petrus continued, his tone calm but tinged with caution.

"Well… I don't actually know," Naruto admitted. "Alexander sent me here. I thought you might have something for him?"

Petrus stood there, staring at Naruto—not at his face, but something else. His eyes lingered on Naruto's armor, narrowing slightly.

The silence dragged on, and Naruto felt unease creeping in. "I could go back and ask him what he needs from you," Naruto offered quickly, realizing that Petrus might not trust him or thought he was wasting his time.

Petrus's gaze shifted to Naruto's armor. "That armor… belongs to the knights of Astora," he said slowly. "You are quite young to be an elite knight."

Naruto stiffened. "No, no, it's not mine. It belonged to my master, Oscar. I'm just his squire. I wear it because… he passed away."

The weight of Naruto's words hung in the air. He wasn't sure why he felt the need to explain himself, but something about the way Petrus looked at him made him want to justify why he had Oscar's armor.

Petrus's lips curled into a small grin, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. It wasn't unkind, but there was something calculating behind it, as though he was weighing Naruto's words.

Without warning, Petrus reached into his pouch.

"Here," he said, tossing something gently to Naruto, who caught it out of reflex.

Naruto blinked, looking down at the coin in his hand, unsure of its value or significance. He started to raise his hand to give it back. "Uh, thanks, but—"

Petrus shook his head. "No, go ahead. It's for you."

Naruto stared at the coin. It felt solid in his hand, its dull surface catching the light faintly. He rubbed his thumb over the worn markings. "What's it for?"

Petrus smiled faintly, a softer expression than before. "It's a small funeral gift, something given to warriors of the Way of White. A tradition. We offer these as a sign of peace and to ensure the soul finds its way to the Flame."

"Thanks, but what do you mean by 'warriors of the Way of White'?" Naruto asked, still trying to wrap his head around the explanation.

"Well, your master was an elite knight of Astora, so he must have been a warrior of the Way of White," Petrus explained, his tone calm and assured, as if this was something Naruto should have known all along.

Naruto opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out at first. He didn't want to admit how little he knew about Oscar's traditions. Instead, he asked, "Can you tell me more?"

"Can you tell me more?"

Petrus's face lit up with a broad smile, the kind that made it clear he was more than happy to share. It was almost like he'd been waiting for Naruto to ask.

"Is this your way of honoring your fallen master?" Petrus asked, his voice softening as if they were discussing something sacred.

Naruto hesitated. "Yeah. I mean, he taught me a lot, but I don't really know what it means to be a knight. I only know some of the precepts Oscar explained to me before he... before he died."

Petrus stood there, looking at Naruto in a way that felt... strange. Like he was sizing him up, not just physically, but on a deeper level. It felt like he was trying to figure out who Naruto really was beneath the armor and the bravado. It made Naruto uncomfortable, but he stood his ground.

"The Way of White," Petrus began, "is a path of devotion. It is the way of the gods, of miracles, and of faith. To honor your master, you must first understand the power of miracles and the covenant you make with the gods."

Miracles? That piqued Naruto's interest.

"Miracles, huh?" Naruto asked, feeling a spark of curiosity. "Like... Pyromancy?"

Petrus snorted, shaking his head. "Not quite. Miracles are gifts from the gods, born from faith and devotion. But their power is determined by your commitment and your belief."

Naruto sat up straighter, suddenly more invested in the whole conversation. "Okay, so... how do I start?"

Petrus smiled, a genuine warmth to his expression now. "To begin, you must form a Covenant with the Gods. It is a sacred promise, a bond that grants you access to the power of miracles."

"Right," Naruto muttered, trying to follow. "And what do I have to do?"

Petrus gestured for Naruto to come closer. "You will need to accept the light of All-Father Lloyd, the patron deity of Thorolund, and in doing so, you will be granted the power to call upon miracles."

"Okay, show me one," Naruto challenged, half-expecting him to blow him away with something cool.

Petrus huffed softly, stepping back as he prepared something. He pulled out a simple, weathered cloak. It didn't look like much, just an old piece of cloth, but then, all of a sudden, it lit up with a brilliant white light. The air around him seemed to vibrate, and as he crossed his arms and stomped the ground, a shockwave blasted out in all directions, shattering nearby clay pots. Naruto could feel the force in his bones.

"Whoa!" Naruto gasped. "You're gonna teach me that?!"

Petrus nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, but only if you are willing to make the Covenant."

"Wait, you're gonna teach me that?!" Naruto practically shouted, his excitement surging. He could barely contain himself. A new attack, a cool new technique—and he'd get to honor Oscar too. This was perfect.

Petrus nodded but then added, "Of course, but first, you must establish a Covenant with the Gods."

Naruto blinked, the excitement fading just a little. "Oh, right... that," he muttered, trying to focus on the idea of learning the miracle and not get caught up in the whole covenant thing. Whatever that meant.

"What do I have to do?" Naruto asked, not really caring about the details. He just wanted that miracle.

Petrus raised his hand, and a glowing ring of white light formed around him. It was kind of mesmerizing, honestly.

"To establish the Covenant of the Way of White, you must first accept the light of All-Father Lloyd, uncle of Lord Gwyn, patron deity of Thorolund, and undergo your first baptism."

Yeah, okay, all that talk about gods and deities went right over Naruto's head. He just nodded like he understood. "Sure," he said, keeping his focus on that miracle. That's all that mattered. What could go wrong, right?

"Then let us begin," Petrus said, holding out the white ring and starting his chant.

"By the grace of All-Father Lloyd and in the light of Lord Gwyn, we gather to welcome a new soul into the sacred Way of White. Today, we renounce the darkness of the Abyss and pledge ourselves to the Flame that sustains the Age of Fire. The Dark Sign, accursed by the gods, will never lay claim to this soul, for they now walk in the divine path of light."

As he spoke, Naruto felt a warmth wrap around him, like he was being covered in a blanket of light. It was soft and comforting. He didn't understand most of what Petrus was saying, but for the first time in a while, he felt... at peace. After everything that had happened lately, he needed this. More than he realized.

"Do you renounce the Abyss, the servants of darkness, and the curse of the Dark Sign that plagues the Undead?" Petrus asked, his voice ringing with authority.

Naruto barely thought about it. "I renounce them," he said automatically.

Then Petrus asked, "Do you pledge to uphold the teachings of the Way of White, to serve the gods, and to maintain the bonfires that stave off the darkness and preserve the Age of Fire?"

Again, Naruto's words came out without hesitation. "I pledge my soul and my will," he said, not really sure what that even meant.

Suddenly, the white ring in Petrus's hand shattered and started swirling around Naruto like a spiral of light.

It was kind of beautiful in a strange, magical way.

Almost like something out of a dream.

"By the will of All-Father Lloyd and the light of the Flame, I baptize you into the Way of White, in the name of the gods of Fire, the Seers of the Flame, and the great Lord Gwyn. May your soul burn bright, and your faith remain unbroken."

Naruto's hands came together on their own, like he wasn't even in control of his body anymore.

"Awaken, faithful servant of the Way of White. In times of darkness, may you serve the bonfires, and in times of despair, may you carry humanity to the flames. You are now reborn, not of darkness, but of light. Praise be to the gods, for you are their vessel."

Naruto blinked, trying to make sense of it all. He felt... peaceful. Safe, even. It was strange, but after everything that had happened lately, that feeling was exactly what he needed. He still didn't understand what Petrus was going on about—the "Age of Fire" or "maintaining bonfires" or any of that—but who cared? He was here for the miracles. That's all that mattered.

Petrus turned to him with that grand, serious tone still in his voice. "Now, let me share my miracles. Only, their ultimate effectiveness will be determined by your efforts and your faith."

"Okay," Naruto said, grinning. "Let's go with that weird white shockwave jutsu!"

Petrus paused and gave Naruto a kind of knowing smile. "That is the Force Miracle, yes," he said, holding out his hand. "But first, I must explain something. Normally, a squire spends many long days, killing a few undead foes at a time, under the protection of their master, to earn this miracle, as well as affording better equipment."

Naruto frowned, trying to process what Petrus was saying.

"You, however, already possess the armor and an enchanted weapon of a knight of Astora, albeit broken," Petrus continued, his eyes glancing at Naruto's gear. "It is because of this that I am making an exception for you. Usually, a squire would need their master's word before learning such a powerful miracle."

Oh. That was... kind of cool, Naruto guessed. But then Petrus dropped the bombshell.

"4,000 souls."

Wait. What?

Naruto blinked, his smile dropping like a stone.

"Wait, I have to buy them?!"

---

Alexander kicked the undead toward the well-shaped hole near Firelink Shrine, watching as it slumped over the moss-covered walls, finally dead. The familiar sensation of the soul being absorbed into his body washed over him, like a cold breeze he'd felt countless times. Then, one of those rare moments occurred—a piece of humanity floated up from the corpse.

"Must be my lucky day," he thought, though the sarcasm was thick. It didn't really matter. Humanity, while incredibly valuable, wasn't going to change anything for him.

Yesterday had been a blur—one moment, the Crestfallen Warrior was cutting down undead, the next, they were swarming in numbers he hadn't anticipated, all drawn to Naruto's soul drop. It was a feeling he hadn't experienced in a long time—being alive and afraid—like in his earlier days of adventure through this cursed land. Killing them wasn't even the hard part. Cleaning up afterward, though? That was something else entirely. It's easy to forget that even the weakest undead can catch you off guard. But not him. That's how he survived while so many others... fell.

"Why do I even bother cleaning up?" Alexander wondered to himself.

He didn't want to owe Naruto anything. He knew that connections in this world, relationships of any kind, were nothing but traps waiting to turn into tragedies. So, he sent Naruto off to explore the temple while he cleaned up the mess. It was better that way. He could get this done, and they could both move on.

The Crestfallen Warrior scanned the area. No more undead in sight. Finally, a moment of quiet.

And then he felt it—the unmistakable sensation of the Way of White's baptism. He knew it all too well. He'd witnessed it more times than he could count during his travels with her.

Her. His partner. The love of his life.

Alexander closed his eyes, trying to block out the memory, but it was no use. He could still hear her screams as she used the Homeward Miracle on him, sending him to safety while she... she was swarmed by ghosts. That was the day he lost her. The day his world shattered. She didn't even have a name, not one that mattered here, but she had given him purpose. She gave him a reason to keep going, to not go hollow.

But now? That purpose was gone. Time had become meaningless. Everything felt empty without her. He blamed the Way of White for it. Of course, he did. Why wouldn't he? They were nothing more than a cult of self-righteous snakes, demanding souls from the undead as their "duty." Their covenant was built on greed, masked behind a veil of holy purpose.

The Way of White. The Crestfallen Warrior sneered, thinking how perfectly the name fit their greed for souls. The color white—pure, clean, but underneath, they were just as filthy as anyone else.

But why would they let Naruto join? That was the part that didn't make sense. The Way of White didn't just let anyone in. You either had to complete some impossibly hard task or have connections in high places.

And then it hit him.

Naruto's armor. The elite set from Astora. Astora, where the Way of White was practically a state religion. Of course, they'd let him in the moment he showed even the slightest interest. No questions asked.

"Why didn't I think of that sooner?" Alexander cursed under his breath and rushed toward the temple ruins, his thoughts racing. He wasn't about to let Naruto get exploited by that damned covenant. No, this wasn't about Naruto. It had nothing to do with him. He just didn't want the Way of White sinking their claws into an otherworldly invader.

Yeah, that's what he told himself. It had nothing to do with Naruto.

But deep down, he knew he was lying to himself.

Alexander arrived just as Naruto was handed a scroll containing his first miracle. The person explaining it spoke simply but with reverence: miracles were the power of faith given form, drawn from devotion and prayer to the gods. They weren't just stories or rituals—they were belief made real, divine power channeled by conviction.

Damn it.

Without thinking, Alexander rushed forward, grabbing Naruto's hand. The boy yelped in surprise, "Oi!" but Alexander didn't stop. He dragged Naruto up the stairs, not caring if Petrus noticed—or if he cared. The so-called holy man didn't even bother to stop them.

"What are you doing?" Naruto demanded.

"Did you join the covenant?" Alexander asked, his voice harsh.

"Yeah, why wouldn't I? My master was a warrior of the Way of White," Naruto explained, as if that made everything okay. Alexander clenched his jaw, trying to keep his frustration in check. Of course, Naruto would trust blindly. That's how it starts—trust, faith, and then the exploitation follows.

Alexander took a deep breath. He had to make sure Naruto didn't get sucked back into that damn covenant.

"Based on what?" Alexander challenged. He needed to gauge how much Naruto actually understood.

"Because he was a knight of Astora," Naruto repeated, like that explained everything. Alexander sighed deeply. The kid didn't get it.

"Not all knights of Astora are part of the Way of White. It depends on the household they're from," Alexander explained. "Your master could've very likely been from the Covenant of the Warrior of Sunlight."

Naruto blinked in surprise. "There are more covenants?"

Alexander pinched the bridge of his nose, fighting the urge to scream. "Why do I have to deal with a child?" he muttered to himself. Naruto had no idea what he was stepping into, no idea what these covenants were capable of.

"Hey, at least I got a miracle," Naruto said, sounding way too optimistic for Alexander's liking. He frowned.

"Show me," Alexander said, needing to confirm something.

Naruto started reciting the prayer, bringing his fists near his waist before stomping his foot into the ground… and nothing happened. Not even a spark.

He frowned and tried again, but the result was the same—nothing.

"Don't bother," Alexander muttered. "You need a talisman to perform miracles. Without it, you're just pushing chakra—or whatever your version of it is—into thin air. The talisman acts as a conduit, channeling divine power through your faith and focus. Without that connection, it's impossible to manifest a miracle."

Naruto frowned. "So, it's like... a middleman?"

Alexander gave a dry chuckle. "If you want to call it that."

Naruto nodded. "Oi, Petrus! Give me a talisman!"

Even though Petrus didn't bother coming up, his voice echoed from below. "That would be 1,000 souls."

"Seems reasonable."

Alexander grabbed Naruto's arm before he could move. "No, it's not," he growled.

Naruto blinked, confused. "But I got the Force miracle for 4,000 souls. Isn't that a good deal?"

Alexander's expression darkened as he clenched his teeth. "You got scammed."

"Scammed? But I thought—"

Alexander cut him off, his tone sharp but measured. "Listen carefully. Souls are the most important thing in this world. People like him—clerics, sorcerers, anyone offering power—they'll do anything to take yours. That Force miracle? It's bait."

"But I can't even use it without a talisman!"

"Exactly," Alexander said, his voice dropping lower, almost conspiratorial. "That's how these covenants work—power, miracles, even the ability to use them… it all requires payment. They hook you in with promises of strength, but in the end, they just want your souls. The talisman is just one piece of the transaction. No faith, no talisman, no miracles. Simple as that."

Naruto frowned, staring at the ground. "So, it's all a trap? Even the talisman wouldn't help unless I had enough faith…"

Alexander nodded. "Exactly. They set you up to fail so you keep paying, keep handing over your souls, chasing power you might never be able to use. That's the game. And in this world, your souls are your life. Lose enough of them to scams like this, and you might as well throw yourself off the nearest cliff."

Naruto tightened his fists, the weight of Alexander's words sinking in. He muttered under his breath, "I'm not letting anyone take advantage of me again."

Alexander gave him a hard look, then placed a heavy hand on Naruto's shoulder. "Good. Learn from this. Here, trust is rare, and survival depends on keeping your wits sharp. Souls are power. Don't give them away lightly."

The Crestfallen Warrior pointed up. "There's a tunnel that leads back to Firelink Shrine. Go," he ordered, leaving no room for argument.

Before Naruto could protest, Alexander added, "I'll deal with this scammer."

Naruto hesitated but eventually nodded and made his way toward the tunnel. Alexander watched him disappear before turning his attention back to Petrus.

Alexander descended the stairs, the weight of his anger growing with each step. When he reached Petrus, the man didn't even look concerned.

"Where is the boy?"

"Checking out the upper portion," Alexander replied, not bothering to hide the venom in his voice. He raised his hand, forming souls into an orb. "I'd like to buy a simple talisman."

Petrus's eyes narrowed. "Oh, then are you part of the covenant?"

"No. I don't believe in the power of the gods."

Petrus's face twisted in shock, like he'd just been slapped. "I can have your tongue removed for that blasphemy," he threatened.

"Well, if the gods can give their powers to a disgusting sinner like you—a fallen cleric—I don't think they'll mind my blasphemous words."

Petrus's face darkened as he pulled out his mace and swung it down with fury. Alexander was ready. His shield met the mace with a metallic clang, the force reverberating through his arm. In one swift motion, Alexander's sword sliced through the air, stopping just short of Petrus's earlobe.

Alexander smiled, a slow, dangerous smile. "I just want the talisman, cleric. No problems. Or do you want to fight until one of us is put down for good? The bonfire is close. We could keep this going as long as it takes."

Petrus's grip on his mace tightened, but he knew the truth. Fighting was pointless. They'd both just reform at the bonfire, stuck in an endless battle until one of them went hollow. With a sigh, Petrus lowered his weapon and tossed Alexander a simple talisman, taking the souls Alexander offered in return.

As Alexander turned to leave, Petrus spoke again. "How did you know I was a fallen cleric?"

Alexander paused, glancing back. "I didn't," he said coldly. "I guessed, based on how all the undead who listened to you went missing. Thanks for confirming it."

"I have my companions," Petrus grunted defensively.

"Yeah, I'm sure they'll be thrilled to support you when I tell them the truth."

Petrus's expression shifted, fear flashing across his face. He didn't want his secret exposed.

"Don't worry," Alexander said, turning away again. "I'm good at keeping secrets."

Petrus relaxed slightly, but Alexander wasn't done.

"As long as you do one thing for me."

Petrus hesitated. "And what's that?"

Alexander didn't turn around, but his voice left no room for argument. "Stay the hell away from Naruto."

---

Naruto walked, step after step, up the old stone stairs, the sound of his footsteps echoed in the empty silence around him, and he couldn't help but sigh. People are the same, even in this world, he thought bitterly, comparing this strange place to Konoha. He had hoped this world would be different. Maybe, just maybe, there'd be more kind people here compared to his village. But that was just a foolish, childish wish.

I need to be smarter about this, Naruto thought, reminding himself to stay sharp. "Dattebayo," he muttered under his breath, like it would somehow reinforce the thought.

Petrus… he was nothing but a scammer. The experience reminded Naruto of gambling—the way you're given a big prize to hook you, and then they slowly reel you in, making you want more and more. That's what the covenants were like, too. Stupid gambling. Stupid covenant.

Naruto stopped in his tracks, looking around. On one side, there was a strange, empty space between two large stone doors. It confused him. On the other side was a flight of stairs leading up to a broken-down room. Something about the place tugged at him, urging him to explore. Cautious but curious, he walked toward it. Reaching the top, he spotted the corpse of a hollow, a faint soul orb hovering above it. He instinctively absorbed the souls.

As he stood there, a thought nagged at him. Alexander, that emo Crestfallen Warrior, had said that souls were the most important thing in this world. So why didn't he take my souls when he had the chance?

Naruto frowned, unable to shake the question. But he kept moving, turning toward the strange double-door hole. Maybe that's where the tunnel is? It seemed like the only logical choice.

He stepped into the stone opening, wrinkling his nose at the musty smell that hit him immediately. The place reeked of algae, old metal, and stagnant water. The stone floor was slick with algae, and little puddles of water sat in cracks and crevices, reflecting the faint light. Rust lingered in the air from old, decaying metal.

As he walked further in, Naruto felt a slight breeze. Weird. If there's wind, there must be an exit somewhere. He jumped into the room, glancing around. Ahead, there was a tunnel, though shorter than he expected. Maybe this is the right path.

Naruto landed in what seemed like the back area of the temple, surrounded by pillars and crumbling walls. He paused, scanning the area. Did I take a wrong turn or something?

Then his eyes landed on something that made him smile.

A treasure chest.

The gray chest had a rounded top, reinforced with metal bindings and a weathered latch. "No way," Naruto whispered, his heart racing as he ran toward it. Excitement bubbled up inside him. He knelt down and popped open the latch, the lid creaking as it opened.

Inside were bones. Weird bones on ceramic plates, covered in strange symbols. Naruto didn't understand what they were, but he could feel something from them. Some kind of divine power, similar to what he'd felt from the Way of White covenant.

Naruto stared at the strange object in his hand, its name hovering in his vision.

"Homeward Bone," he muttered, the words rolling off his tongue. "Wait… if the name pops up, then there should be more information, right?"

Curiosity piqued, Naruto scrolled through the system menu, quickly navigating to his inventory. Sure enough, by clicking on the item, a small description appeared.

[ Item: Homeward Bone ]
[ Description: Bone fragment reduced to white ash. Return to last bonfire used for resting. Bonfires are fueled by bones of the Undead. In rare cases, the strong urge of their previous owner to seek bonfires enchants their bones with a homeward instinct. ]

Naruto blinked, leaning closer as if that would help make the explanation any less creepy. "Wait, so this is made of… bones? Bonfires are fueled by bones?!"

The thought made his stomach churn. He grimaced, holding the item like it might bite him. "How do you even use this thing?" he asked out loud. "Do I snort the ashes? Or eat it? Eugh, gross…"

He quickly shook off the thought, deciding to deal with it later. Just as he was about to leave, something shiny caught his eye in the corner of the room—a treasure chest. His mood instantly brightened. "Finally, my day's getting better!" he cheered, practically sprinting toward it.

He dropped to his knees in front of the chest, yanked it open, and grinned as he pulled out the first item. It was heavy, with a solid wooden handle and a spiked metal ball at the end.

[ Item: Morning Star ]
[ Description: Hammer with a sharp spike on its pommel. One of the more barbaric cleric weapons. Uniquely, this hammer inflicts thrust damage and causes bleeding. ]

Naruto swung the weapon experimentally, feeling the weight and power behind each movement. "Now this is a weapon!" he said, impressed.

He placed it into his inventory and moved on to the next chest. Inside was a small talisman, similar to the one he'd seen Petrus carrying.

[ Item: Talisman ]
[ Description: Medium for casting miracles of the Gods. Standard talisman issued to common believers. Equip talisman to cast miracles. Attune miracles from a scroll at a bonfire. Most miracles have a limited number of uses. ]

Naruto's face lit up. "Yatta! I can finally use miracles!" He gave a little victory fist-pump before carefully storing the talisman away. But when he opened the next chest, his enthusiasm faltered.

"What the heck is this?" Naruto muttered, pulling out a handful of small, red, cracked orbs from his inventory. They were shaped like eyeballs, their jagged surfaces resembling dried, fractured glass. Dark, vein-like patterns crawled across their surface, pulsating faintly as if alive. A sinister, oppressive energy radiated from them, cold and sharp, sending a shiver down his spine. They felt wrong—like they belonged in the kind of nightmare that left you waking up drenched in sweat.

[ Item: Cracked Red Eye Orb ]
[ Description: A fragment of the forbidden knowledge granted by Darkstalker Kaathe, this relic grants its wielder access to the abyssal realms, twisted dimensions of endless shadow where only the strongest prevail. With this artifact, the bearer becomes the sovereign of the arena, binding all within until their opponent has been vanquished. Lesser imitations of this power exist, such as the Cracked Red Eye Orb, which offers fleeting glimpses of this abyssal dominion, a pale echo of the Darkwraiths' true mastery. ]

Naruto read the description once, then twice, trying to make sense of it. "What the hell does that mean?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration. When no answer came, he threw the creepy objects into his inventory with a shiver. "If I ever need them, I guess I'll figure it out then."

Scanning the room for more loot, his eyes lit up as he spotted another chest hidden behind a stone pillar. "Jackpot!" he exclaimed, rushing over. But just as he reached for it, something else caught his attention.

A strange cemetery stretched out along the cliffside. The stone slabs were irregular, each one jutting out of the ground at odd angles. It didn't look like any normal graveyard Naruto had ever seen. The whole place felt eerie, like it was a forgotten place. Above the cemetery, stairs led further up, disappearing into the fog.

Weird place, he thought, shaking off the unease.

Returning to the chest, Naruto opened it and found a round, metallic object inside. It looked like a medallion with a smooth, reflective center that resembled polished silver. The edges were framed with an ornate, worn design, and a rusty chain wrapped around it tightly.

Weird, Naruto thought, sensing that same divine power from the Way of White.

[ Item: Lloyd's Talisman ]
[ Description: Talisman utilized by Allfather Lloyd's cleric knights to hunt down the Undead. Blocks Estus recovery within a limited area. In the outside world, the Undead are accursed creatures, and Lloyd's cleric knights are widely praised for their Undead hunts. This blessed talisman blocks Undead recovery, allowing the knights to fight with impunity. ]

Naruto froze, rereading the description several times. His mind pieced it together, his expression darkening. "This… this whole stash is a hunting kit. These aren't treasures—this is a weapon stockpile for hunting Undead… like me."

Anger bubbled in his chest as the realization sank in. "So that's what this is about," he muttered through clenched teeth. "Petrus and his buddies are just waiting to stab me in the back, huh? Get me to join their stupid 'Way of White,' use me to do their dirty work, and then what? Toss me out like garbage when they're done?"

He kicked the chest hard, his boot slamming into the wood with a loud crack. The chest tumbled backward, rolling down a steep incline until it disappeared over the edge of a cliff.

"Yeah, that's what I think of your holy mission, Petrus!" Naruto spat, his anger flaring. "Whatever. I've got to thank Alexander for saving me back there."

He turned to leave, shoving the talismans and orbs further into his inventory. But the weight of his anger didn't lift. In the back of his mind, a question lingered: Just how many more people in this world would see me as a tool—or worse, as prey?

Naruto ran down the side of the cliff, the wind rushing past him as he headed toward the creepy cemetery. The graves were everywhere, jagged stones sticking out at odd angles like broken teeth. As he slowed down, his eyes caught sight of a weird shield lying next to a couple of bones. It looked old, like something you'd see in a history book, but still sturdy enough to be useful. He reached down to pick it up when suddenly—

Clack. Clack.

A force hit him, and he heard a sound that sent a chill down his spine—bones rattling against each other. The shield moved up on its own, and Naruto found himself staring into the hollow sockets of a skeleton. Its eye sockets were empty, its jaw slightly ajar as if it were permanently grinning at him. Its bones were worn and yellowed with age, yet there it was, standing right in front of him.

"You have beautiful bones, dattebayo."

Naruto's voice was shaky, and he realized with horror that those were the only words that had come out of his mouth. Terrified, he stood frozen for a split second. His body was tense, and the only thing his mind could focus on was how afraid he was. Suddenly, Way of Focality kicked in, and he saw another skeleton lunging toward him from the side while the one in front of him raised its rusty scimitar.

Naruto leaped back, barely avoiding the attack, and quickly equipped the talisman. Desperate, he began reciting what Petrus had told him to say.

And… nothing.

"Fuck you, Petrus!" Naruto yelled in frustration as the skeleton's scimitars swung dangerously close. He flickered away just in time, reappearing behind them before summoning a fireball in his hand.

He hurled the fireball at the two skeletons, and the explosion tore them apart, scattering their bones across the ground in a fiery blast. Naruto let out a breath, taking a second to catch his bearings. But then he froze. A faint, chilling sound reached his ears—the rattling of bones. He looked up just in time to see the scattered pieces pulling back together, snapping into place as the skeletons reformed before his eyes. It was like they couldn't be killed.

Doing the only logical thing, Naruto activated his Shunshin no Jutsu, vanishing in a blur of speed. As he reappeared further down the path, his eyes darted around, scanning for any possible escape or advantage. That's when he spotted it—a large, glowing orb of souls floating just ahead. "Jackpot!" he muttered, his body flickering again as he Shunshined toward it. His hand reached out, just about to absorb the orb when, with a sudden burst of movement, a skeleton erupted from the nearby grave, the soul orb clearly bait for the unwary.

Naruto grabbed the skeleton by its bony shoulders and shoved it back into the grave. "Stay dead!" he shouted, his heart racing as he used Shunshin to create some distance between himself and the growing crowd of skeletons.

He didn't get far before two more skeletons started forming behind him.

More graves lined the path, and up ahead, there was a weird stairway leading down.

Nope. Bad idea, Naruto thought. The cemetery was clearly a deathtrap. He needed to get out, but with skeletons closing in from all directions, his options were running out fast.

His heart almost stopped when he saw it.

There, standing in front of him, was a skeleton so massive it made the others look like toys. Its femur alone was bigger than Naruto, and it held an enormous blade in its bony hands, towering over the rest of the graveyard. Every step it took sent tremors through the ground, and the sound of its bones creaking was like distant thunder.

But something else caught Naruto's attention—a glowing light behind the giant skeleton. A weapon, sticking out of a corpse.

Naruto had never seen anything like it before. The blade was enormous, long and broad, with a sharp edge that gleamed in the dim light. It was driven into the corpse's chest, the handle sticking out at an angle, almost daring him to take it.

He rushed forward, fingers closing around the handle, but the moment he grabbed it, it felt like he was trying to lift a mountain.

Why the hell is this so heavy?

Before Naruto could even lift it properly, a shadow fell over him, and he looked up just in time to see the giant skeleton bringing its massive blade down like a guillotine.

Oh, no—

Naruto barely managed to perform the substitution jutsu, the massive blade crashing into the ground where he had stood just seconds before. The shockwave rattled through the earth, sending shudders through Naruto's body. His mind raced, trying to figure out his next move, but the answer came in the form of more skeletons rising from the graves, surrounding him.

Equipping the Morning Star, Naruto braced himself, gripping the heavy weapon with both hands.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Naruto yelled, summoning a squadron of clones that immediately rushed into the chaos, ready to take on the tide of monsters pouring from the dark earth.

A skeleton charged toward him, its blade glinting as it swung down.

Naruto shifted, his stance tightening, and launched a powerful diagonal strike from his top right to his lower left. The Morning Star crashed through the skeleton, shattering its brittle bones into splinters with a single swing. The sheer force of the attack caused Naruto to stumble forward a few steps, but he quickly regained his footing, already pivoting toward the next enemy.

"Clones! Cover the sides!" Naruto barked as more skeletons crawled out of the ground, some wielding rusty weapons, others baring claws and teeth. His clones mirrored his movements, Morning Stars swinging in tandem. Each crushing blow sent bones scattering, but the skeletons just kept coming.

Naruto noticed a massive skeleton, towering above the others, its empty eye sockets glowing with a faint red light. "Giant skeleton! On me!" he shouted, weaving chakra through his legs and vanishing in a blur of speed. Using Shunshin no Jutsu, he appeared at the creature's flank, his clones flanking the other side.

"Now!"

Naruto lunged forward, chakra surging through his body as he swung the Morning Star in a slow, powerful arc. The spiked head collided with the giant skeleton's ribcage, the impact reverberating through his arms. Cracks formed along the monster's bones, but it wasn't enough to bring it down. The creature roared, its massive blade sweeping toward him.

Due to Way of Focality, Naruto sidestepped at the last second. The blade missed him by inches, gouging into the ground. Naruto slammed an explosive seal onto the skeleton's spine, flipping back as the seal detonated with a deafening boom. Bone shards flew in every direction, and the giant skeleton crumbled into a heap.

His clones worked furiously alongside him, smashing through the smaller skeletons. One clone grabbed a skeleton by the skull and hurled it into a group of others before spinning around to deliver a crushing blow with its Morning Star. Another clone leaped high, aiming for a skeleton archer perched on a ledge. It used the Morning Star's heavy head like a hammer, obliterating the archer in a single strike.

"Too slow!" Naruto growled as he ducked beneath a rusted sword, his Morning Star coming up in a brutal counterattack that shattered the attacking skeleton's jaw before reducing it to dust. The weight of the weapon drained his stamina with every swing, but the destruction it unleashed was worth it.

Poof!

Memories from the clones flooded Naruto's mind. A skeleton raised its shield to block a blow from the Morning Star, while another sliced a scimitar cleanly across a clone's neck.

More and more clones popped, each dispelling with the same story—these skeletons couldn't be stopped. He'd smash one into a pile of bones, only to watch it reform moments later, its grinning skull mocking him.

Naruto's heart pounded as he realized the truth. This graveyard wasn't just a battlefield; it was a trap. The tempting souls, the alluring weapons lying around—those were the bait. The skeletons rising from their graves? They were the spring-loaded jaws, snapping shut.

He gritted his teeth. "This is a losing fight," he muttered under his breath. He wasn't a coward, but even he knew when it was time to retreat.

"Smoke bomb!" Naruto shouted, his voice cutting through the clattering of bones. Every remaining clone hurled their smoke bombs at the ground, the explosions releasing a dense cloud of black and gray. For good measure, the clones dispelled themselves, adding bursts of chakra smoke to the chaos, thickening the shroud around the graveyard.

Naruto didn't waste a second. As the clones vanished, he summoned a dozen more. "Make some noise!" he commanded. They didn't hesitate, yelling, clashing weapons, and charging in all directions to confuse the enemy.

Meanwhile, Naruto turned and bolted, his legs pumping hard as he sprinted up the hill, away from the endless tide of skeletons. He could still hear the rattling of bones and the eerie grinding noise of skulls snapping into place behind him, but the smokescreen and the noise of his clones bought him enough time to escape.

He didn't dare look back. For now, survival was the only victory.

Naruto bolted up the stairs, every step echoing in the empty, ruined hall around him. Water pooled at the bottom of the massive space, broken pillars scattered all over. He could hear the flapping of wings—the damn crow that brought him here—and instinctively, he used Shunshin to hide in the corner, glancing up just in time to see the bird staring down at him. It let out a caw before taking off into the sky.

"Shut up, you damn crow."

As he scanned the hall, his eyes landed on a weird statue of a woman sitting on a throne of branches, holding a baby. He stared at it for a moment, something about it unsettling, but he shook the feeling off. Then, it hit him where he was.

Naruto rushed out of the hall, the warmth of the bonfire pulling him in as he practically collapsed onto the ground near it.

"I lived!" he yelled, the relief washing over him in waves.

Alexander's voice came from his usual spot. "Looks like you went through a lot."

Naruto just closed his eyes, too tired to deal with him. The urge to strangle the crestfallen warrior was strong, but he was too drained to even move. "Thanks, you damn bastard. You almost got me killed by those damn skeletons."

"You went down," Alexander said, his voice laced with judgment.

Naruto shot him the middle finger. "Yes, I almost died, but hey, I did get a lot of cool stuff," he said, trying to find some kind of silver lining.

He pulled the giant sword out of his inventory. It felt heavy in his hands, even with chakra enhancement.

"Zweihander. This is an amazing greatsword," Alexander said, looking at it with something close to awe.

"Yeah, thanks, but it's useless. I can barely lift it."

"Then just increase your strength," Alexander replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"What?"

"You already have the Pygmy's system. Just use it."

Naruto blinked, not fully understanding. "Wait, you mean everyone doesn't have this?" he pointed at the system screen, confused.

Alexander shook his head. "No. That system was created during the Age of Ancients by the Pygmy. Legend has it that it was a way to incorporate otherworldly invaders into this world. But because of the numerous benefits, the gods feared it. Only parts of it remain, and humanity can still use a fraction of its potential."

"So you can use the system?"

"Parts of it. Mostly the ability to absorb souls and a smaller version of the inventory. But you get the full product," he said, sounding almost jealous but hiding it.

Naruto puffed out his chest, feeling a little proud. This system was way cooler than he thought. He glanced at the screen again.

"Okay, but how do I increase my strength?" Naruto asked, fiddling with the interface.

"Figure it out yourself," Alexander grumbled, clearly done with his questions.

Naruto sighed, scrolling through the system until he found it—his stats displayed with arrows on either side of the numbers. He stared at it for a moment, unsure of what to do. This was his chance to get stronger, but he didn't want to mess it up.

"What should I upgrade?" Naruto asked, glancing at Alexander again, hoping for some advice.

"Think of what you want to do in combat."

Naruto thought about it for a second. "Pick up the Zweihander?"

Yeah, that was it. If he could wield this beast of a weapon, that would be a good start. But how many points did he need to bump up? He scrolled through every single stat, trying to figure it out.

His eyes landed on the Faith stat.

"Hey, thanks for saving me from the scammer," he said, glancing at Alexander.

"You believe me?" Alexander asked, sounding almost surprised.

"Yeah, I found some treasure chests down there, and I learned that the Way of White hunts Undead. They probably would've used me, then killed me, if it wasn't for you."

Naruto listed all the items that he had found.

Alexander snorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "As expected of scum."

Naruto nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and their so-called miracles? They don't even work."

"Try increasing your faith."

Naruto raised an eyebrow, giving him a look. "Wait… wasn't this a scam?"

"Yes, the people of the Way of White are scum, but the miracles are legit. You just need faith." Alexander's voice was reluctant, like even he didn't like admitting it.

Naruto nodded, feeling a bit more convinced now. Strength and faith—he needed to increase both. But still, how much?

Naruto looked at the Zweihander, pulling up multiple tabs from the system.

[ Item Name: Zweihander ]
[ Weapon Type: Ultra Greatsword ]
[ Attack Type: Regular ]
[ Description: One of the gigantic straight greatswords. As the name suggests, the Zweihander is held with two hands, but its wielder must still be inhumanly strong. It is this great weight that sends foes flying when hit solidly.

[ Strength Requirement: 24 ]

[ Dexterity Requirement: 10 ]

[ Physical Attack: 130 ]

Maybe there was more to this.

He flipped through the tabs and, yep, there it was.

[ Miracle Name: Force ]
[ Slots: 1 ]
[ Uses: 21 ]
[ Magic Type: Miracle ]
[ Description: This common miracle amongst cleric knights creates a shockwave. It inflicts no damage but propels foes back and defends against arrows. Cleric knights use this miracle when charging into enemy mobs.
]

[ Required Parameters: Faith - 12 ]

Naruto frowned when he saw that the Force miracle wouldn't hurt enemies. Lame. At least now he had some actual numbers to work with.

He switched back to the stat screen but quickly realized something frustrating: he didn't have enough souls to meet all the requirements in one go.

Naruto groaned, feeling the weight of it all.

"What's wrong?" Alexander asked.

"I don't have enough souls to wield the Zweihander and use Force. Even if I ignore the miracle, I still can't use the sword," Naruto muttered, frustration building.

"Why not use two hands?"

"That'll help?"

"I've come to notice that the strength increase from souls only applies to one hand. So you can double your strength by two-handing," Alexander explained.

Naruto started increasing his stats, carefully placing the points where he needed them. First, strength.

[ Strength: 12 → 16 ]

He felt a surge of power, like a deep warmth flowing through his muscles, making them stronger.

Next was dexterity.

[ Dexterity: 9 → 10 ]

Naruto frowned, flexing his fingers and rolling his shoulders, waiting for some kind of noticeable difference. Compared to the surge of power he felt with strength, this one was... underwhelming.

Then, he increased faith.

[ Faith: 8 → 12 ]

It was… strange. Not physical, but something inside him—like his belief in himself was becoming more solid, more real.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Covenant: Way of White ]

[ Level: 1 → 10 ]

[ Souls: 333 ]

[ Attributes: ]

[ Strength: 12 → 16 ]

[ Dexterity: 9 → 10 ]

[ Faith: 8 → 12 ]

[ Souls Spent: 6667 ]

Naruto hefted the Zweihander again, feeling the weight settle naturally in his grip. For the first time, it didn't feel like he was swinging a boulder tied to a stick. No chakra enhancement, no fancy tricks—just raw, physical strength.

He swung the massive blade again, watching it cut effortlessly through the air, its sheer power making his arms buzz with excitement.

Was this what real strength felt like? He tightened his grip, thinking back to all the grinding he'd done in Lordran, every hollow he'd defeated, every soul he'd collected. Then another thought hit him: Was the system why I felt smarter now?

When he chose the pyromancy class, his intelligence stat had increased. Was that why I feel more in control, more aware of my surroundings and myself? It was a strange thought—almost sad, really.

"So I was dumber before..." Naruto scratched the back of his head, frowning. "Eh, who cares. I'm smart now."

Feeling pumped, he equipped the talisman that Petrus had given him and pointed it forward. "Alright, time to test out this Force miracle!" He concentrated, willing the divine power to activate... and nothing happened. Not even a flicker of energy.

"Gah! What the hell is this?" Naruto yelled, throwing the talisman onto the ground in frustration. His grip tightened on the Zweihander again. "Alright, that's it. I'm gonna mess up that damn scammer! I want my souls back!"

"No," came Alexander's firm voice, cutting through the air like a blade. His tone brooked no argument.

"But—"

"Did you attune the miracle?"

Naruto froze mid-sentence, his annoyance immediately replaced with confusion. "Attune? Uh… oh. Oh, yeah, I think I remember something about that from the miracle description." He scratched his head. "Wait, how do I do that?"

"Simple. You sit down, take out the scroll that Petrus gave you, and read it."

"That's it? You just read it?"

"Yes," Alexander replied dryly. "If you meet the requirements for the miracle, it will attune to you. If you don't meet them, nothing happens. Easy enough for even you to understand."

Naruto pulled out the Force miracle scroll, staring at it skeptically. "What's attunement, anyway?"

Alexander sighed, clearly trying to maintain his patience. "Attunement is the process of linking a spell to one of your core attributes—like your strength, intelligence, or faith. A spell draws power from the corresponding attribute, and the stronger that attribute is, the more effective the spell will be."

Naruto frowned thoughtfully, muttering to himself, Okay, so that's what my spell slots are for…

As he unraveled the scroll, something caught Naruto's eye. "Hey, I already have Fireball attuned! What attribute does that use?"

"Do I look like a pyromancer to you?"

"You could've just said no," Naruto muttered.

"No."

Naruto shot him a deadpan glare, resisting the urge to throttle the smug warrior. Instead, he focused on the scroll, sitting cross-legged as he began to read its words aloud.

"O light of Allfather Lloyd, lend me your strength. Let the divine power flow through me and form a shield of faith. By the grace of the gods, let my foes be cast away, and their arrows be turned aside. In the name of the Way of White, may this sacred force protect and propel me forward, unwavering in my charge."

As the words left his lips, Naruto felt something inside him shift. A warmth blossomed in his chest, spreading through his body like sunlight piercing through a storm. Suddenly, an image flickered in his mind—a vision of an old, bearded man clad in shining armor. The man raised his hands, unleashing a massive shockwave that tore through a gargantuan, gnarled tree, reducing it to splinters in an instant. The sheer power of the vision left Naruto breathless.

When the vision faded, Naruto blinked, his hands trembling slightly. He knew how to do it now—how to perform the Force miracle. The knowledge wasn't just in his head; it was in his body, his very being. He stood, gripping the talisman tightly in his hand.

"Alexander," he said, his voice steady, "you wanna see me blast something with this Force miracle?"

"You might want to turn yourself human first."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Because you look ugly."

"Seriously?"

"Yes. Seriously," Alexander replied without missing a beat.

Naruto sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Fine. How do I turn human?"

"Use that humanity," Alexander said, pointing toward the corpse slumped over the well.

Naruto walked over, recognizing the strange, dark mass. He had absorbed the same thing before—humanity, right? He crouched down and absorbed it, just like he did with souls. The feeling was different this time. Not as cold, not as detached. More like he was filling up with something warm, something alive.

Okay, so some of these soul orbs and humanity bits don't fully get absorbed into me, Naruto thought, quickly glancing at his inventory.

[ Inventory ]

[ Humanities × 3 ]

[ Small Soul of Undead Soldier ]

Good for me. He walked back to Alexander, curious now about what this stuff could really do.

"Humanity's a valuable resource," Alexander said. "In combat, you can heal yourself with it."

"Wait, like those Estus flasks?"

"Yes," Alexander replied simply.

Naruto looked down at his own Estus flasks, remembering how he'd seen his master doing some weird ritual with them. "Can you, like, show me how to refill them?"

"Just place them near a bonfire. They'll refill on their own."

"But my master was doing this whole ritual thing. What's that about?" Naruto asked, hoping for something deeper.

Again, a shrug. "Who knows."

Naruto sighed, deciding not to push it. He placed his five Estus flasks in front of the bonfire. The flames flickered, almost like they were drawn to the flasks. He could already see them starting to refill.

"You can also reverse your hollowing and become human again by offering a humanity to the flames," Alexander said.

That caught Naruto's attention.

After Alexander explained the process, Naruto took a deep breath and knelt in front of the fire. Holding up the humanity in his hand, it looked like a small, black flame, almost eerie in how it flickered. Slowly, it started to transform into tiny orbs of white light, drifting toward him. They began to hit his hollowed skin, and with each touch, he felt something change. He could feel it—the sensation of flesh and blood. His heart started beating again, strong and steady in his chest.

It was surreal. Naruto hadn't realized how much he missed that feeling until it came back. The warmth, the life—it surged through him like a flood, filling every part of him. He glanced down at his arms, noticing the increase in muscle. Hell yeah, that's awesome.

Naruto sat down, staring into the flames, watching them turn liquid as they filled the flasks. It was almost mesmerizing. The warmth, the quiet crackling of the fire—it felt peaceful.

Suddenly, Alexander placed five more flasks next to his.

"These are yours," Alexander said, already moving back to his spot.

"What?" Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "Why are you giving these to me?"

"I don't plan on going anywhere. They're useless to me. You can have them," Alexander said, settling back down like nothing had happened.

Naruto raised an eyebrow, feeling both grateful and confused. "You know, you're a very strange bastard."

Alexander just hummed in response.

"One second, you're the biggest self-absorbed loser ever, and the next, you're the kindest asshole ever. Why?"

Alexander stayed silent, his expression unreadable as usual. He didn't owe Naruto an answer, but Naruto wanted one.

"Why protect my giant soul drop?"

Alexander's face shifted ever so slightly, surprised that Naruto figured it out.

"There were battle marks where my soul drop was. I pieced it together," Naruto said, leaning back against the wall. "So, why did you do it?"

Alexander didn't bother answering. Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, only broken by the crackling of the bonfire. Naruto watched the last of his Estus flasks fill up, the bright orange liquid reflecting the flames.

Finally, Naruto packed them into his inventory, his mind still buzzing with questions. Then, he pulled something out and placed it in front of the Crestfallen Warrior.

"What's that?" Alexander asked, eyeing the small cup.

"These are the food of the gods—cup ramen," Naruto said, puffing out his chest with pride. "Think of it as my thank you for everything."

Alexander nodded, accepting the gesture without a word.

"Well, I'm sure the jonin back in my world should've arrived by now. Bye," Naruto said with a grin before jumping off the cliff.

---

Alexander stared at the cup ramen for so long that the sky had shifted from its usual pale blue to the deep black of night. Nightfall—something that only happened on rare, special days in this cursed land. Feeling the cold wind biting against his skin, he closed his eyes and pulled out the talisman he still held onto. He'd meant to give it to Naruto, but the boy had found his own in those hidden chests. Probably Petrus's stash. The thought brought a bitter smile to Alexander's face, imagining the look on that snake's face when he realized all his precious treasures were gone.

He placed the talisman on the cup of ramen, snorting at the absurdity of it all. The food of the gods, Naruto had called it. He opened the cup; the steam was long gone, and it was cold now. Still, when Alexander took a bite, the taste surprised him. Spicy, tangy, just the right amount of salt. The noodles slid down effortlessly, like something crafted with care—unlike anything he'd tasted in this bleak world.

You would've loved this.

Alexander looked up at the stars, feeling the weight of her absence more than ever. She would've loved this. She was always like that. Brave, kind, outgoing. Always trying new things, pushing boundaries in ways he never could. And now, here he was, eating something he never would've thought to try if it weren't for Naruto.

His lips trembled as he felt the familiar ache rise in his chest. It was time. He'd held it in for so long, but the words were finally here, pressing against his soul. Her name… or at least, what she called herself. She didn't have a name, not really. They were too busy surviving, too busy fighting to care about names. But she always insisted on calling herself Alex, a name she made by taking the first four letters of his.

That's why he abandoned his own name after she died. He didn't deserve to carry it. He wanted to bury it with her, to pretend that the man he used to be had died beside her that day. It was easier to be the coward, the crestfallen warrior, to let his old self fade into the abyss where it belonged.

The tears came before he could stop them, spilling down into the cold cup of noodles. "Alex... I'm sorry."

Gods, there was so much he wanted to apologize for. So many things left unsaid, so many promises he'd broken. But most of all, he wanted to say—

"I miss you."

The words hung in the air like a confession. The one thing he'd never let himself admit until now. And for a brief, fragile moment, he felt something close to peace.

But it didn't last.

Suddenly, Alexander was thrown to the ground, the ramen cup spilling over as he scrambled to his feet, sword in hand. He looked up to see the bastard who had attacked him—Petrus.

"Where are my treasures, Crestfallen Warrior?" Petrus's voice dripped with venom, like he was trying to summon some authority he didn't deserve.

Alexander tightened his grip on his sword, its weight pressing into his palms like an old companion. He braced himself, his voice cold and flat. "Thrown off the cliff."

A voice slithered out from the shadows, smooth and mocking. "Thrown off the cliff, eh? Oh, dear, what a tragic story."

From the gloom, a wiry, bald man with a sharp, angular face stepped into view. His smug expression cut like a knife, and the long spear in his hand gleamed faintly in the dim light. Patches. Always the opportunist.

"You don't sound like a crestfallen warrior, though," Patches said, his grin widening. "No, no, you sound like someone with a bit of fight left. Bit of a surprise, if I'm being honest." He tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "Tell me, my friend, did the boy scream on his way down? Or was it just one of those long, quiet falls?" He chuckled. "Heh, heh, heh… Not that it matters, really."

Alexander's expression didn't change.

Patches tapped the shaft of his spear against the ground. "So? Did he, hmm, perhaps… drop anything valuable before you gave him the ol' toss? No? Shame, that. Always such a waste."

"Don't bother," Alexander interrupted, his voice hard as steel. "The boy's long gone. Back to his world."

The words hung in the air like a blade, and both Patches and Petrus froze, the weight of the statement sinking in. Their expressions darkened, realization dawning as they noticed the faint green glow of a soul drop near the cliff's edge. The hue was unmistakable—proof that Alexander wasn't bluffing.

"That's… impossible," Petrus stammered, his grip tightening on his mace.

Alexander's lips curled into a humorless smirk. "The funny thing about that boy? He used the Pygmy's Window to take a peek at your little stash, Petrus. Cracked Red Eye Orbs, Lloyd's Talismans…" His gaze flicked to the cleric. "Need I go on?"

Petrus's face twisted in fury, and Patches's grin faltered slightly as he turned to his supposed ally. "Well, well, well," he said, his voice lilting. "Greedy, aren't we, my holy friend?"

Before Petrus could respond, Alexander lunged, his blade flashing toward Patches's throat.

With astonishing agility, Patches flipped backward, the attack missing by inches. His acrobatics carried him to a high perch on a stone arch, where he balanced effortlessly, his spear at the ready.

"You know, we could've been great friends, you and I," Patches said, his grin sharpening into something cruel. "But now? You've made things personal, haven't you?"

Alexander raised his shield, his stance unyielding. "Remember his name," he said, his voice low and resolute. "It's the name of the Chosen Undead."

Patches chuckled darkly, his grin spreading wide as he leapt high into the air. His spear spun like a javelin in his hands, glinting with cruel intent, before he hurled it down with all his might.

Alexander raised his shield, bracing for the impact. The spear struck with a deafening clang, the force reverberating down his arm like a shockwave. Gritting his teeth, Alexander held firm, refusing to give ground.

Before he could recover, Petrus surged forward, his mace arcing toward Alexander's exposed side. The warrior reacted instinctively, pivoting to block the strike in one fluid motion. Steel met steel with a resounding crash.

The air grew thick with tension, the flickering bonfire casting jagged shadows across the stone walls. Alexander could feel the malice radiating from his enemies, their hunger for dominance, for control.

But something was different this time.

This wasn't the Alexander they'd expected. Not the broken, hollowed man who once wallowed in despair.

No, not this time.

He stepped forward, his sword raised, the blade glinting in the firelight. His stance was firm, unyielding, every muscle coiled with purpose.

This wasn't the Crestfallen Warrior standing before them anymore.

This was Alexander, the warrior of the Fivefinger Delta.

And he wasn't backing down.

---

Author's Note:

Hey there, folks! First off, thank you for sticking around and reading this chapter—this was a big one! I'd love to hear what you thought about it. How's the balance between action, horror, and world-building feeling so far? Is the pacing keeping you hooked? Any feedback is golden to me, so don't hold back.

So, let's break things down a bit and dive into some behind-the-scenes of this chapter:

---

Naruto Experiencing the Dark Souls Horror

Naruto's first real encounter with the skeletons was a deliberate dive into classic Dark Souls horror.

The cemetery is a classic early-game Dark Souls trap, and I wanted Naruto to feel that same pressure players do when they think, I've got this! only to realize Oh no, I don't got this at all. His panic, frustration, and eventual retreat were crucial to showing that no matter how powerful Naruto is in his home world, this world plays by different rules. And yes, don't worry—Naruto will absolutely adapt and overcome just like a dark souls player.

---

The Zweihander and Naruto's Weapon Arsenal

Let's talk about Naruto maining the Zweihander. First off—yes! That big-ass sword is his go-to weapon now, and it fits him perfectly. Why? Because it's Naruto, and the Zweihander has that perfect "underdog turned wrecking ball" energy. It's heavy, it's unwieldy, but it's also ridiculously powerful when you figure out how to use it. That matches Naruto's personality—a scrappy, tenacious fighter who turns his weaknesses into strengths.

That said, Naruto won't just stick to one weapon. The beauty of Dark Souls is its variety, and I want Naruto to explore that. You'll see him experimenting with hammers, shields, spears, and yes, even some lighter blades. He's not a one-trick pony, and different challenges will require different tools. I'm excited to show how his fighting style evolves to blend his ninja roots with the brutal, gritty combat of Lordran.

---

Alexander's Character Expansion

Okay, let's talk about Alexander—the Crestfallen Warrior. In the original game, he's this broken, hollowed-out guy who's just… there, sitting by the Firelink Shrine, waiting for everything to fall apart. And while that works great in the game's bleak atmosphere, I thought, What if there's more to him? What if he wasn't always crestfallen?

That's where the backstory with his wife, Alex, comes in. The name reveal was a big part of showing how deeply her loss affected him. He didn't just lose her; he lost himself. By giving her the name "Alex," I wanted to show that she was his anchor, his purpose. And when she died, he abandoned his name because he felt he didn't deserve to carry it anymore. It's tragic, but it also gives him depth beyond being "the sad guy sitting by the fire."

I also wanted Alexander to have a spark of redemption—hence his strange dynamic with Naruto. He's jaded, yes, but he sees something in Naruto that he doesn't see in himself anymore: hope, determination, a refusal to give up. And whether he admits it or not, Naruto's starting to pull him out of that hollowed mindset. Their relationship is one of my favorite parts to write, and I hope you're enjoying it too!

---

Christian Iconography

Now, about the religious undertones—especially with the Way of White. This wasn't me just slapping a random biblical aesthetic onto things for no reason. The Dark Souls universe already draws heavily from Christian iconography, with its themes of faith, sacrifice, and a literal "Age of Fire." The Way of White, in particular, is practically begging to be compared to corrupt medieval religious institutions.

Naruto experiencing all this is meant to reflect his outsider perspective. He grew up with his own values and beliefs rooted in the ninja world, where strength, loyalty, and bonds matter most. Now, he's being thrown into a world where faith, fire, and souls are the ultimate currency. It's a clash of ideologies, and I want to explore how Naruto navigates this strange new framework. Does he embrace it? Reject it? Find his own path? That's part of the fun.

---

Hidden Lore Bits

Oh, and yes, I did scatter some hidden lore bits throughout this chapter. Let's see if you eagle-eyed readers can find them! Some of them are subtle nods to Dark Souls lore, while others hint at bigger things to come. For example:

Why did Naruto sense divine power in those items from Petrus's stash?

What's the significance of that massive statue with the woman and child?

And what's is the fivefinger delta?

Let me know in the comments if you caught any of these hints—or if you have your own theories!

---

Questions for You!

Finally, I'd love to know your thoughts on a few things:

How are you liking Naruto's adaptation to this world? Too slow? Too fast? Just right?

What do you think of Alexander's expanded character? Is his backstory resonating with you?

Any favorite moments from the chapter? I had a blast writing the skeleton fight, but I'm curious to hear what stood out to you.

As always, thanks for reading, and I can't wait to hear what you think! Let's keep building this crazy Naruto-meets-Dark-Souls journey together.

Stay hollow but hopeful,
– Your Favorite Author, Probably!

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Spoiler: Author Note: Update

Author Note:

Hey guys! I just wanted to share the results from yesterday's poll.

Option 1—short but quick chapters—was the clear winner!

First off, a big thank you for all the amazing comments and feedback. You've given me so much to think about, and now I've got a solid plan for moving forward.

Here's how it's going to work: at the end of every chapter, I'll include an author note letting you know when the next chapter will be uploaded. That way, if I decide to write a larger chapter—like The Traitor of Gods chapter (no spoilers, but trust me, this one's going to be massive and super important)—you'll have a heads-up and know what to expect.

I hope you all enjoy this new setup. Thanks again for your support, and as always, enjoy the chapter!

---

Chapter no.7 The Genius Hidden Beneath

---

The Copy Ninja

The man with a thousand jutsu. The prodigal son of the White Fang. Genin at age five, chunin at six, jonin at twelve, and ANBU captain at thirteen. The one who cut through lightning itself. The last living student of the Fourth Hokage.

That's the person they saw.

When people looked at him, they saw fame and power. They saw something larger than life—mythical, even. A legend. But when Kakashi looked at his reflection, all he saw was a man defined by his failures. And no matter how hard he tried to look away, that reflection never changed.

"Cursed Kakashi." He sometimes called himself that, half-joking. A joke that stung every time it whispered through his mind. Everyone he cared about seemed to die. His father, Rin, Obito, Minato-sensei… a parade of ghosts haunting him at every step, lingering in the corners of his vision, never far away. That's why, for years, he convinced himself that keeping his distance was the safest option—for him, and for everyone around him.

But distance came with a price.

It left him empty. Detached. Untethered from anything real.

Then there was Guy. His loud, obnoxious, overenthusiastic "eternal rival." The man who could somehow see straight through Kakashi's carefully crafted walls. Despite all his absurdity, Guy persisted, refusing to let Kakashi shut himself off completely. And, strangely enough, it was Guy's insistence that pushed Kakashi to even consider becoming a jonin instructor.

It wasn't like Kakashi thought he'd be any good at it. If anything, he expected to fail spectacularly—just like he had at everything else that mattered. But in a rare moment of weak optimism, Guy's ridiculous persistence wore him down, and Kakashi agreed to give it a shot.

Since then, he'd never passed a single genin team. Not one.

Every year, he waited. He observed, evaluated. But none of the groups ever had it—that intangible something he couldn't quite describe but always recognized when it was missing. Maybe it was conviction. Or an unspoken willingness to carry the kind of weight most people couldn't handle. Whatever it was, they never had it.

But this year was different.

This year, his focus was on Team 7. He'd spent time poring over their academy reports, dissecting each name.

Sakura Haruno. A civilian prodigy. Rare enough in its own right, but Kakashi wasn't expecting much from her. Still, if she worked hard enough, maybe she'd surprise him.

Sasuke Uchiha. A traumatized child—just what Kakashi needed. The boy carried a burden heavier than most, and Kakashi knew he'd be expected to help shoulder some of it. Whether he wanted to or not. Sasuke reminded him too much of himself. Maybe taking Sasuke on would be his way of honoring Obito, fulfilling a promise he'd made far too late.

And then there was Naruto Uzumaki.

Minato-sensei's son. A topic Kakashi had spent years avoiding, mostly because it terrified him. Not because of the Kyuubi. No, that wasn't it. What truly scared Kakashi was the thought of getting him killed. Minato and Kushina had entrusted Naruto to the village—to him. Failing that trust would break something inside him that couldn't be fixed.

So he'd stayed away. Kept his distance. Watched from the shadows. And yet, even as he distanced himself, Kakashi never truly let Naruto out of his sight.

When Naruto's status as the Kyuubi's host was revealed in those early days, Kakashi was there, unseen, making sure no harm came to him. If anyone tried anything, he handled it before it got out of hand. As Naruto grew, Kakashi kept track of him through rumors, watching from afar, convincing himself that staying hidden was enough.

It wasn't healthy. But then again, what in Kakashi's life ever was?

If he was honest with himself, Kakashi wasn't particularly excited about this team.

It felt too familiar—too much like history trying to repeat itself. Team 7. The same name as his old squad. And coincidentally, a trio that mirrored his past too closely for comfort.

Kakashi snorted. He wasn't exactly a religious man, but at this point, it felt like divine intervention trying to warn him. A sign from the gods that he was about to screw this team over, just like he had before.

Still… he was willing to give it a chance. If they could prove themselves, maybe this wouldn't end in disaster.

Kakashi turned the page of his novel, his focus drifting as he tried to distract himself from the nagging doubts. The new Icha Icha novel was a masterpiece, as expected. At least Jiraiya-sensei hadn't lost his touch.

"Enjoying the new Icha Icha, I see."

Kakashi blinked, snapped out of his thoughts by the voice of the Third Hokage. He glanced up to see the older man standing before him, looking as tired as ever.

"10/10. Would recommend," Kakashi replied, holding up the book without looking away from the page.

Hiruzen sighed, his expression softening despite the exhaustion in his eyes. It was the look of a man who carried the weight of the world on his shoulders. And Kakashi, for a brief moment, wondered how long it would be before the same look found its way into his own reflection.

"Do you think this will be the year you finally pass a team?"

Kakashi turned the page of his book, keeping his single visible eye fixed on the words. "Time will tell," he replied with practiced indifference, though his mind wasn't nearly as relaxed as his tone suggested.

Hiruzen studied him for a moment. "Hmm. I sometimes wonder if you even want a team."

"Wanting and needing are different things, Lord Third. You know that better than anyone."

Hiruzen didn't respond immediately, and Kakashi turned back to his book. He giggled—an overly dramatic sound—just loud enough to draw a disapproving look from the Hokage's secretary. The glare of pure disdain on her face was almost amusing.

Kakashi could practically hear her thoughts: Reading that trash in front of the Hokage? Really?

Not that I blame her, Kakashi thought. No respectable woman would approve of a guy openly reading Jiraiya-sensei's… cultural masterpieces. Well, maybe Anko, but she was an outlier in every possible way.

Most people assumed reading these books in public was some kind of eccentric act, a carefully crafted persona to make him seem carefree or quirky. It wasn't. Kakashi genuinely enjoyed the books. They were a distraction, a way to fill the void. A better addiction than alcohol, at least. Most shinobi turned to the bottle to numb themselves from the horrors of the world. Kakashi chose words on a page. Everyone had their coping mechanisms.

"Kakashi," Hiruzen said, his tone shifting, growing heavier. "Have you ever thought about the balance between what's right… and what's necessary?"

"All the time, Lord Third. But it's a line that gets harder to see the more you walk it."

Hiruzen nodded slowly, his face unreadable for a long moment. "Today, I intend to find that balance."

"Is there something you need from me?"

Hiruzen motioned toward his office. "Come inside. We'll talk there."

The moment they stepped into the office, the atmosphere changed. The air felt heavier, and Kakashi's instincts immediately went on high alert. He glanced at Hiruzen, who didn't speak. Instead, the Hokage snapped his fingers, and four ANBU agents materialized around them, surrounding the room in a square formation.

Ninja Arts: Four Barrier Nightfall!

Kakashi's visible eye widened slightly as a shimmering barrier sprang up around the room. An A-rank technique. Here? In the heart of Konoha? This was reserved for warzones or high-stakes covert missions—not the Hokage's office.

"Hokage-sama," Kakashi said slowly, his voice carefully measured. "Has the village been compromised?"

Hiruzen shook his head and handed the white-haired jonin a scroll.

Kakashi unrolled the scroll, his eye darting across the words. At first, the contents seemed mundane—reports on Naruto's academy instructors, his assignments, his training regimen. But as Kakashi's sharp mind pieced the details together, a darker picture began to form.

The cracks in Naruto's training weren't accidental. They were deliberate. Small enough to be dismissed as oversight, but deadly enough to sabotage him in the field.

Kakashi's grip on the scroll tightened. "This…" he began. "This wasn't incompetence. This was…"

"Sabotage," Hiruzen finished for him.

"Who?"

"Inoichi investigated thoroughly. These are the names of the instructors involved. Their minds were read, and their motives were… petty."

Kakashi scanned the list, his expression darkening.

Honestly, it would've been easier if it had been some shadowy scheme—a mastermind plotting from the shadows, a conspiracy led by a rival village. But no, the culprits were Konoha's own shinobi. They didn't see Naruto; they saw the Kyuubi. Their revenge wasn't against the boy, but the beast sealed within him.

Inoichi's report had been thorough, marking the culprits with transferred rage syndrome—a condition where grief and anger twisted into irrational hatred, latching onto a convenient target. For them, that target was Naruto.

"Konoha Strict Correctional Facility?!"

"Life imprisonment for treason," Hiruzen confirmed.

"They deserved worse," Kakashi muttered, the anger in his voice barely concealed.

"Death would be a mercy, and I'm not in the mood to be merciful."

Kakashi said nothing, but something still didn't add up. This was a serious matter, yes, but not one that warranted the use of an A-rank barrier.

The Third Hokage suddenly seemed to have read Kakashi's mind as he began weaving a series of hand seals with incredible speed, his movements precise and fluid. Kakashi recognized elements of Yamanaka techniques but quickly realized this was something else entirely.

"Ninja Art: Theatre of Memories," Hiruzen said.

There was a reason the Third was said to have mastered every jutsu in Konoha. It wasn't because he knew them all—that was impossible given the sheer number of secret clan techniques. It was because he could break down any jutsu to its fundamentals with a single glance and create his own version.

A blend of Yamanaka mind techniques and his unparalleled understanding of chakra, Theatre of Memories projected the caster's recollections like a film, allowing others to experience them directly.

Thin threads of chakra extended from Hiruzen's fingertips, glowing with a faint blue hue as they drifted toward Kakashi. The strands moved like living tendrils, weaving through the air before gently connecting to Kakashi's temple. His vision blurred, and then, suddenly, he wasn't in the Hokage's office anymore. He was there, inside Hiruzen's memories.

Everything that had happened since last night ran through Kakashi's mind like a vivid nightmare. He'd experienced the memories firsthand through Hiruzen's jutsu, felt the weight of every moment. And honestly, if he hadn't seen it for himself, he doubted he would have believed it.

"This… can't be real!"

"I wish that were the case, Kakashi. But reality," Hiruzen's voice dipped, "is often stranger than fiction."

Kakashi gave a slow nod. The proof was in the pudding.

"I consulted Inoichi about all of this," Hiruzen began. "He offered an interesting diagnosis. Two possibilities."

"I'm listening."

Hiruzen held up a hand. "The first—and least likely—is that these changes in Naruto happened recently. That he only began developing these abilities in the past few months."

"Highly unlikely."

Hiruzen nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Considering what we've seen, Naruto's chakra—the foreign Yin energy present within him—isn't something one acquires overnight. Then there's his fully fitted armor, his advanced fire jutsu…"

"Not to mention the space-time ninjutsu," Kakashi added, his tone sharpening. "And that fire jutsu… that's not something you just stumble into. Learning elemental chakra conversion takes at least six months of focused, intensive training—and that's just the basics. For him to not only develop a handheld fire jutsu but to wield it with that level of precision? Naruto would have to be an exceptional genius even by Konoha standards to pull that off. And somehow, he kept it hidden under the facade of being an airheaded, book-dumb prankster. That doesn't just happen."

"Which leaves us with the second possibility—one far more concerning."

Kakashi waited, his body tense. He already had an idea where this was going, and the thought alone made his stomach turn.

"This may have been happening for years," Hiruzen said gravely. "And someone has been facilitating Naruto's development in secret."

The words hung in the air like a curse. Kakashi's hands balled into fists at his sides.

"If that's the case," Hiruzen continued, his voice dropping lower, "then Uzumaki Naruto has been intentionally downplaying his skills and abilities this entire time. For what purpose, we don't know. But it's possible—no, likely—that he knows far more than he lets on. About his father. About what's sealed inside him. Perhaps even more than we do."

Kakashi felt his jaw clench.

"When children are out of their depth," Hiruzen said softly, leaning forward slightly, "or when they seek answers, they naturally look to the adults around them for guidance. But if Naruto already knows the truth—his heritage, the Kyuubi, why the village has treated him the way it has—and he's chosen to keep quiet about it?" Hiruzen's voice grew colder. "Then we have a problem."

"A big problem," Kakashi muttered.

"From a psychological standpoint, it's…" Hiruzen hesitated, searching for the right word. "Terrifying."

Kakashi gave a single, tense nod.

It meant Naruto was more dangerous than anyone realized. And not because of the Kyuubi, but because of his ability to keep all of that bottled up. If he'd been acting like everything was normal, while secretly carrying all of this knowledge—alone—it marked him as a greater flight risk than Sasuke ever could be.

Kakashi exhaled sharply through his nose, the tension in his body reaching its peak. There was only one question he could think to ask. "Do you think Naruto is against Konoha?"

The question hung in the room like an unspoken threat.

"I don't know," Hiruzen admitted. "I hope that's not the case. But…" He sighed deeply. "We can't rule out the possibility."

Kakashi closed his eye, taking a moment to process. His mind was running through countless scenarios, none of them comforting.

"What are your orders?"

Hiruzen locked eyes with him, his gaze piercing. "This is an S-rank reconnaissance mission," he began. "Your objective is to gather as much information on Naruto as possible—his true abilities, his armor, and any clues about his connection to this 'Oscar.'"

"And Naruto himself?"

"Under no circumstances," Hiruzen said sharply, "must Naruto learn that Konoha is suspicious of him. He must not know we're watching him, or that we're aware of his true skills. Maintain his trust. Observe him closely. But do not compromise yourself—or the mission."

Kakashi frowned, his unease clear. "If he's been hiding this much for this long, he's not going to make it easy."

"I know," Hiruzen said, his voice softening slightly. "But you're the only one I trust with this, Kakashi. If anyone can handle it, it's you."

Kakashi hesitated for a moment before nodding.

"This mission would mean I have to pass Team 7."

Kakashi wasn't sure how he felt about that yet.

Hiruzen nodded, his sharp gaze fixed on the masked jonin. "Being their sensei will make the mission easier."

Kakashi's mind immediately turned to that armor. It wasn't like anything he'd seen before. The metal was bulkier than standard shinobi gear and far heavier than anything samurai wore. Shinobi armor prioritized stealth and flexibility, and samurai plate armor favored brute defense. But Naruto's armor seemed to be in a category of its own: a seamless blend of elegance, durability, and raw functionality.

"They'll notice the armor," Hiruzen explained. "It's too unique not to stand out. Either Sasuke or Sakura could ask about it, and if you're attentive, their curiosity could give you valuable openings to gather information."

Kakashi hesitated. "Do you want me to favor Naruto?"

"No," Hiruzen said firmly. "Treat him as you would any other student. But…" His voice softened slightly, a rare crack in his leadership mask. "Create an environment where he feels safe enough to open up. Make him trust Konoha."

There was more to that sentence—Kakashi could feel it. Hiruzen's lips pressed together, and his eyes flickered briefly, betraying a hidden regret. And me, Kakashi realized. The Third wanted Naruto to trust him too. But Hiruzen didn't say it. Maybe he felt he didn't have the right—not after all the ways he'd failed the boy.

"Yes, Hokage-sama," Kakashi said, his voice steady, though his mind was already racing. He turned to leave, but Hiruzen stopped him.

"Kakashi," the Hokage called out.

Kakashi paused, glancing over his shoulder.

"I'm curious… What do you plan to teach Team 7?"

"I've led teams before, Lord Third. You don't have anything to worry about."

Hiruzen's expression remained neutral, but he motioned for Kakashi to continue.

"Team 7 has the Academy's top two students and a dead-last who graduated by killing a chunin. I'm sure this will be easy. A couple of team-building exercises, some basic—"

"Kakashi," Hiruzen interrupted, frowning. "This isn't an ANBU team. These aren't trained operatives who just need to learn to work together. They're genin. Talented, yes, but still genin. You're not building a strike force. You're shaping them into shinobi."

Kakashi's words died in his throat.

The weight of Hiruzen's statement pressed against him, heavy and suffocating. Kakashi could almost see the future failures of Team 7 playing out in his mind—all because of him, all because he wasn't ready.

His shoulders sagged under the invisible burden, and his hand instinctively reached for his book. He flipped it open, letting the familiar words blur together on the page, trying to ground himself. It didn't work.

The Third Hokage had trusted him with this team. With Minato-sensei's son. With the last Uchiha. With a civilian prodigy who had beaten the odds to stand alongside them. And here he was, half-assing his way through the assignment before it even began.

What was he doing? What the hell was he doing?

The spiral began. Every failure, every mission gone wrong, every person he couldn't save—it all hit him at once, playing on an endless loop in his mind. Obito, Rin, Minato-sensei, even his father… They were all there, whispering, reminding him.

What if I fail them too? What if I let them down like I've let everyone else down?

"Kakashi?"

Hiruzen's voice snapped him out of it, like a hand pulling him from the deep end of a pool.

In the old leader's eyes, Kakashi saw something he wasn't used to seeing in himself: faith. The old man still believed in him, despite everything. Despite all the reasons he shouldn't.

"Your doubts are normal," Hiruzen said. "But they don't define you. Not unless you let them."

Kakashi took a slow, deep breath, steadying himself. The storm in his head wasn't gone, but it had quieted enough for him to think clearly.

"I have the next hour free," Hiruzen said, offering a faint smile. "I can help you plan for Team 7, if you'd like."

Kakashi sighed, feeling a bit like a scolded Academy student.

"I suppose I could use the help."

"I am sure I can be of great help. I have written books on leading shinobi teams, you know."

"Yes," Kakashi replied. "I have one."

"Oh? What did you think of it?"

"I haven't opened it," Kakashi admitted bluntly.

The room fell into awkward silence for a moment before Hiruzen sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I'm glad you're grateful for my help, Kakashi," he said dryly.

"First time being a sensei. What can I say? I'm learning on the job."

The truth of that statement lingered.

This wasn't the battlefield, where Kakashi knew the enemy, knew the stakes, and didn't have to worry about anyone depending on him. This was different. Here, he wasn't the Copy Ninja, the prodigal son of the White Fang, or the ANBU captain feared across nations. He was a first-time teacher, trying to figure out how to lead a team of kids who had no idea what lay ahead of them.

But he needed to try.

For Naruto. For Sasuke. For Sakura.

And maybe, just maybe, for himself. Because if he could make this work—if he could guide them, protect them, and teach them—then perhaps he wouldn't always be defined by the ghosts of his failures.

Perhaps this was his chance to make something right.

No more hiding in the shadows. No more running away. He owed Naruto that much. He owed Minato and Kushina that much.

He owed Team 7 that much.

---

Three hours late. That was a new record, even for Kakashi. The academy was practically a ghost town by the time he finally arrived. The only people left were the janitors and, apparently, Team 7. The bell test wasn't exactly urgent in Kakashi's eyes. They had the rest of their lives to fight and die, after all. So he took his time, taking the scenic route to clear his thoughts.

He knew every other jonin instructor had already conducted their tests, sticking to their schedules. Punctuality, professionalism—those traits were praised highly. But then again, those people weren't visiting the memorial stone every other day.

When he opened the door, the first thing Kakashi noticed was Sakura staring intently at Sasuke, who was flicking the tip of his pencil with sharp precision. In one quick movement, he sniped a fly midair.

Sakura cheered like he'd just achieved something grand, while Sasuke responded with a detached, "Hn." Typical Uchiha. It would've been slightly impressive, too, if not for the other detail that caught Kakashi's eye.

His Sharingan. It was activated.

When did he awaken it? Kakashi's mind raced to connect the dots. Sasuke wasn't this far along when he last checked the report. A knot of unease tightened in his chest.

Something had happened, and he had a feeling it was due to Naruto.

"Team 7," Kakashi called out, interrupting their moment. Both turned toward him, a mix of relief and annoyance visible on their faces, but they didn't speak up. Sasuke's eyes held a guarded suspicion, while Sakura's carried a hesitant confusion. He should've started with something motivational, maybe even encouraging, but…

"At least you guys didn't run away like last year's genin team."

Sakura's jaw dropped.

Sasuke's expression, on the other hand, shifted into something resembling irritation—a clear sign that he was mentally categorizing Kakashi somewhere between an idiot and a clown.

Now that's just mean.

But something was missing.

"Where's Naruto?"

"He went to the bathroom… an hour ago," Sakura answered, uncertainty lacing her voice.

Kakashi sat down and pulled out his book, a familiar ritual in an unfamiliar situation. If Naruto wasn't in trouble, he'd show up. And if he was… well, they'd probably know soon enough.

"Sensei, what are you reading?" Sakura asked, trying to fill the silence, trying to pretend that things were normal. Kakashi gave her his usual eye-smile.

"Something for adults," he replied.

"But we're genin now. Adults in the eyes of the village," Sakura countered, attempting to assert herself.

Kakashi shrugged. If she wanted to be treated like an adult, he'd oblige. He handed her the book.

A second later, she turned bright red and tossed it back at his face, shouting, "Pervert!"

Sasuke coughed awkwardly, and Kakashi didn't miss his subtle glance toward the book. It wasn't hard to figure out that Sasuke had taken a peek, too.

That's when Naruto burst through the door with such force that it nearly came off its hinges.

Sakura paled, clearly thinking—Why couldn't my team be normal? Sasuke, meanwhile, looked genuinely shocked.

And Kakashi couldn't blame him. Naruto's physical presence was different—strong, almost unnaturally so. And there wasn't any chakra at play, at least none Kakashi could sense. How did a genin have that kind of strength?

But it wasn't just that. Naruto's armor… seeing it up close was something else entirely. The craftsmanship, the quality—it wasn't built to fight humans. It was meant for something far worse. But why?

"Arr… I didn't do it," Naruto muttered, looking down at the broken door.

"Where were you, Naruto?" Sakura's voice came out almost gentle, as if she were afraid of setting him off.

Kakashi noted the change in her tone.

"Oh, I got scammed by some asshole into joining his cult," Naruto said flatly.

Kakashi blinked, feeling a strange sense of karmic justice wash over him. So this is what it feels like to be on the receiving end of my own bullshit excuses.

Clearing his throat, Kakashi straightened slightly, catching the trio's attention.

"How shall I put this?" he said, his tone casual, as if he were contemplating the weather.

Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke stared at him expectantly.

"Based on my first impression," Kakashi continued, putting a hand under his chin in mock thought, "… I'd have to say…"

The pause hung in the air like a blade.

"… I hate you."

Naruto didn't miss a beat. "Well, fuck you too then."

---

Author Note:

Hey guys! So, first off—what did you think of this chapter? I had a lot of fun diving into Kakashi's perspective and his "lovely" first impression of Team 7. Also, yes—Naruto being able to rip the classroom door off its hinges is because he leveled up his strength stat. Let's just say all that training (and maybe a little "grinding") is starting to show in ways even he doesn't realize yet!

Here's a little heads-up: Kakashi's going to be a much better teacher this time around since Hiruzen gave him a push in the right direction. Expect some major growth for Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto. They're all going to get stronger, smarter, and deadlier. I'm curious, though—what kind of power-ups do you think Team 7 should get as the story progresses? Let me know in the comments!

Also, how did you like my explanation of why Hiruzen is said to have "mastered all jutsu in Konoha"? I personally love the idea that he doesn't know every jutsu (because, let's be real, that would be impossible), but his ability to break them down, analyze them, and create new versions is just chef's kiss. I think it adds a lot of depth to his "Professor" title.

Next chapter will be uploaded on December 8.

If you appreciate my work and want to support me, you can do so here:
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Adamo_Amet

Thank you again for all the support, feedback, and love. You guys make this so much fun to write, and your theories and comments really inspire me! Let me know what you're thinking, and I'll see you soon!

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.8 Bell Test

---

The afternoon sun blazed down over Konoha, its golden rays scattering across the village rooftops. Naruto Uzumaki perched on one such rooftop, fiddling with the straps of his gauntlet and glancing at the unfamiliar surroundings. They were sitting in what looked like a public garden, though it was oddly styled—trees lined in perfect symmetry, with stone arches connecting them like an artist's attempt at balance. It stuck out from the rest of the village, as if someone had plopped it there without consulting the surrounding design. Naruto's gaze wandered.

"If it were me," he muttered to himself, "this place would have a lot more orange. Like, a lot more."

Naruto shifted uncomfortably. Oscar's armor felt like it was baking him alive in Konoha's relentless sun, the sweat trickling down his back pooling under the metal plates. He grumbled, adjusting the straps of his chest piece as he eyed the others. Sasuke sat a few feet away, his usual brooding silence painting him as untouchable as ever, while Sakura stole subtle glances at the Uchiha, her cheeks pink like the petals of her namesake.

Their jonin instructor, Kakashi Hatake, stood off to the side, casually leaning against a railing as if he hadn't a care in the world. With his spiky silver hair and ever-present mask, he looked more like a lazy wanderer than a seasoned ninja. His single visible eye scanned the trio, though his expression—what little of it they could see—remained unreadable.

Naruto found himself wondering what to even call the guy. Sensei didn't feel right. That title belonged to Oscar, the one who had truly taught him what it meant to fight, survive, and endure. Nobody else had earned it. But "Cyclops" was starting to feel like a good second option.

Kakashi's voice cut through Naruto's thoughts. "Alright, let's get started. Why don't you all introduce yourselves?"

Silence.

"You know," Kakashi continued, undeterred. "Your likes, dislikes, dreams, ambitions, hobbies. The usual stuff."

Naruto looked between Sasuke and Sakura. Sasuke didn't even blink, his eyes focused somewhere far beyond the here and now. Sakura, on the other hand, was busy twirling her hair, stealing more glances at Sasuke as if she couldn't hear a word Kakashi had said.

Naruto rolled his eyes and raised a hand. "Why don't you start, Cyclops-sensei?"

Sakura chimed in, her voice softer. "That's a good idea. After all… we don't really know you. You're, um, mysterious."

Kakashi's lone eye curved upward in what Naruto guessed was a smile. "Oh, me? Sure. My name is Hatake Kakashi. My likes and dislikes… don't feel like sharing. My dreams for the future? None of your business. But I do have plenty of hobbies."

Naruto blinked. "…That's it? Seriously?"

Sakura sighed, glaring at the bright orange book Kakashi had casually flipped open during his introduction. "What kind of 'hobbies' are those, exactly?"

Kakashi ignored her completely, his attention now absorbed in the tiny text of Icha Icha Paradise.

"Alright," Kakashi continued without looking up. "Let's start with you." He pointed at Naruto.

Naruto leaned back, a grin forming on his face. Alright, time to show them who they're dealing with. He pulled out his shield and set it in front of him, the light glinting off its battered surface.

"I'm Naruto Uzumaki, squire of Oscar of Astora. I like ramen, pranks, and training. My dream is to ring the Bells of Awakening."

The silence that followed could've swallowed a kunai. A crow cawed faintly in the distance.

"…Right," Kakashi said at last, his eye narrowing slightly as though he were attempting to decipher a puzzle. "Bells of… Awakening?"

Sakura tilted her head. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Naruto smirked, clearly enjoying the confusion on their faces. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

Sasuke spared him a single glance before looking away again, his indifference as cutting as ever.

Kakashi sighed, gesturing lazily. "Next."

Sasuke straightened, his expression cold and sharp. "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. There are plenty of things I hate. Not much I like. As for dreams… dreams are useless. What I do have is a goal." His dark eyes flickered dangerously. "To restore my clan and kill a certain someone."

His tone was as icy as his glare, and as the words left his mouth, the faint flicker of his Sharingan appeared for just a moment.

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "You gonna tell us who, or should we just guess?"

Sasuke ignored him completely.

Sakura, however, perked up, her expression torn between admiration and nervousness. "I think your eyes are… um, cool," she offered, though her voice faltered. "But maybe don't, you know… activate them randomly? Like… light bulbs or something?"

Sasuke shot her a glare, making her flinch and mentally kick herself. Why did I say that?! So cringe!

"Last one," Kakashi said, turning to Sakura. "Let's hear it, pinky."

Sakura flinched. Don't call me pinky, she thought but kept her mouth shut. Composing herself, she smiled sweetly. "I'm Haruno Sakura. My favorite thing is…" She glanced at Sasuke, her face reddening. "Well, um… it's not a thing, it's a person. A boy, actually…"

Naruto made a gagging sound, earning him a glare from Sakura.

"I hate Ino-pig," she continued, her tone sharpening. "My hobbies are… well, personal."

Kakashi raised an eyebrow at her. A crush and a rivalry, he noted silently. Not much else. She's going to need some serious reality checks.

"Alright," Kakashi said, straightening. "Now that we're done with introductions, let's move on to the next step."

Sakura looked confused. "Next step? What do you mean? We're already genin."

Kakashi chuckled lightly. "Oh, that's what you think," he said, flipping a page in his book. "Becoming a true genin means passing my test."

"A test?" Sasuke asked, his interest piqued.

Kakashi smirked under his mask. "A survival test. Out of the twenty-seven students who graduated, only nine will actually be assigned to teams. The rest will be sent back to the reserves. So, if you fail…"

Sakura paled, while Sasuke narrowed his eyes.

Naruto crossed his arms and grinned. "Bring it on, Cyclops-instructor. I've had harder tests than this."

Kakashi's eye curved again in amusement. "We'll see about that. Meet me at Training Ground 7." He glanced at the fading light. "And bring a lunch… but don't eat it. Or else."

With that, Kakashi vanished in a blur, leaving the three genin to process what he'd just said.

Naruto leaned back, stretching his arms. "This'll be fun."

Sasuke, as usual, said nothing, though his intense expression hinted at the challenge he was already preparing himself for.

Sakura groaned. "What does he mean, 'don't eat it'?"

"Guess we'll find out."

---

The late-afternoon sun hung low over Training Ground 7, painting the clearing in warm tones of amber and gold. Tall trees bordered the wide-open field, their shadows stretching long across the uneven dirt. Scattered patches of grass clung stubbornly to the dry ground, and a giant lake in the distance reflected the sky like a perfect mirror, its surface rippling faintly in the breeze.

Naruto Uzumaki sat on one of the three training logs, legs dangling, a strange object resting in his hand. It was a small, rough urn, wrapped in a fragile-looking net of twine, with faint scratches and grooves marking its dark surface. He turned it over slowly, his blue eyes narrowing in curiosity as he studied it. The thing felt old, ancient, as though it had seen countless battles before somehow ending up in his possession.

[ Item: Firebomb ]

[ Description: Bisque urn filled with black powder. Explodes, inflicting fire damage. Relatively powerful ranged weapon, especially in situations called for fire damage. A very precious item at low levels. Many warriors use these to augment their strategic repertoire ]

The fact that his clones could access his inventory still amazed him. One of them had picked this thing up somewhere on the third path of Firelink Shrine, and he hadn't even noticed it until after the clone dispelled. Thinking back, there was probably a ton of loot he hadn't gotten around to grabbing because he'd been too busy running for his life.

"Guess I'll have to go back. This time with a plan."

The sound of someone clearing their throat pulled him back to reality. Naruto glanced over at Sasuke and Sakura, who were sitting on the ground nearby. Sasuke leaned back against one of the logs, his arms crossed as he stared into the distance with his usual brooding expression. Sakura, meanwhile, sat with her legs tucked beneath her, fidgeting slightly. She kept sneaking glances at Sasuke, her cheeks tinted pink.

Naruto sighed, tossing the firebomb into the air and catching it again absentmindedly. "Where is this guy? He said to meet here, didn't he?"

"Just be patient, dobe," Sasuke said without even looking at him, his tone as disinterested as ever.

"I have been patient! We've been sitting here forever, and he's still not here!"

Sakura huffed. "He's probably off reading his dumb book or something. Ugh, it's so unprofessional. Who shows up late to their own team meeting?"

Naruto rolled his eyes, hopping off the log and brushing the dirt off his pants. "Well, if he's gonna keep us waiting, I might as well do something useful." Reaching into his inventory, he summoned the Zweihander.

With a soft shimmer of light, the massive blade materialized in his hands, its sheer size making both Sasuke and Sakura turn to look. The sword was enormous—nearly two feet taller than Naruto himself, with a wide, rough-edged blade that looked more like a slab of iron than a weapon.

"What the hell is that?" Sasuke asked, his dark eyes narrowing as he took in the sheer size of the weapon.

Naruto grinned, gripping the hilt with both hands. "This? This is the Zweihander. I picked it up in a graveyard while dodging skeletons."

Sakura blinked. "Skeletons? What are you even talking about?"

"Not here," Naruto said casually, planting the blade tip into the ground. "Somewhere else. You wouldn't get it."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow but didn't push the subject.

Ignoring them, Naruto adjusted his stance, spreading his feet apart and gripping the Zweihander firmly. The leather wrapping on the hilt bit into his palms, and the weight of the blade made his shoulders strain almost immediately. This thing wasn't like the Astora straight sword he'd been practicing with. It was a beast—a weapon that demanded respect.

"Let's see what this thing can do."

He swung the blade in a wide arc, testing a basic horizontal attack. The air whistled as the blade moved, but the swing was slow and heavy, as though he were trying to cut through molasses. His arms trembled under the strain, the weight of the sword making his movements feel sluggish and clumsy.

"Alright," Naruto said, pausing to catch his breath. "That wasn't too bad." He shook out his arms before adjusting his grip. "Let's try a strong attack."

Lifting the Zweihander above his head, Naruto summoned all his strength, his muscles burning as he held the sword aloft. With a shout, he brought the blade crashing down in a powerful overhand swing.

The impact was deafening. The sword smashed into the ground with a thunderous THUD, sending dirt and small rocks flying in every direction. A deep gash split the earth where the blade had landed, the raw power of the strike leaving a visible mark on the clearing.

Naruto stood there, panting heavily, his arms trembling from the effort. His hands felt numb, and his shoulders ached from the strain. The Zweihander was still embedded in the ground, too heavy to lift again just yet.

"This thing…" Naruto grinned through his exhaustion. "It's on a whole other level. I just need to get stronger."

"Where did you actually get that thing?" Sakura asked, her tone skeptical.

"I told you," Naruto said, turning to look at her. "Graveyard. Skeletons. It's not that hard to understand."

Sakura frowned. "Skeletons don't move, Naruto."

"They do where I'm from," Naruto replied, shrugging. He wasn't about to explain the mechanics of Firelink Shrine to them. They wouldn't believe him anyway.

Before anyone could say more, Naruto froze. He felt it—a sudden shift in the air, subtle but distinct. It was the unmistakable ripple of chakra, like the air had briefly shifted temperatures.

"Kakashi," Naruto muttered, his brow furrowing. He could sense it now, clear as day. Was this a perk of his new stats? Some hidden ability he hadn't unlocked yet?

His thoughts were interrupted by Sakura's sharp voice. "You're late!"

Standing in the clearing was Kakashi Hatake, as relaxed and unconcerned as ever. His hands were in his pockets, his silver hair catching the last rays of sunlight, and his visible eye curved into a lazy smile.

"Sorry about that," Kakashi said. "Got lost on the road of life."

"Lost on the—what kind of excuse is that?!"

Kakashi ignored her entirely, pulling out a small alarm clock and setting it on the log. Two small bells dangled from his belt, their faint jingle catching Naruto's attention.

"You three have six hours to get these two bells from me."

"Six hours?" Naruto muttered, his brow furrowing. He glanced at Sasuke and Sakura, who both exchanged equally confused looks. What kind of survival test was this? Six hours felt excessive for something so straightforward.

"And those who don't have a bell by the end…" His voice took on a teasing lilt. "Get no dinner."

Naruto's stomach betrayed him instantly, growling so loudly that Sasuke and Sakura both turned to glare at him. From their expressions, it was obvious they were trying not to groan—they were hungry too.

But Kakashi wasn't finished. "Also, whoever doesn't have a bell…" He turned slightly to point at the three training logs behind him. "Will be tied to one of those stumps. And I'll eat my dinner right in front of you."

"That's just cruel! What kind of evil are you?!"

"Oh, I'm not done yet." His voice dropped into something far more serious, and the air around them suddenly grew heavier. "The one who doesn't get a bell…" He paused for effect, his gaze sweeping over the three of them. "Won't be on this team."

That caught them all off guard. Naruto's indignation melted into something resembling shock, and Sakura froze mid-thought. Even Sasuke's casual posture stiffened, his jaw tightening ever so slightly.

"You mean," Sakura began hesitantly, "we could actually fail this?"

"Exactly," Kakashi said simply, his tone light again, as if the consequences were no big deal. "But don't worry. You'll have plenty of time. Let's begin."

Sasuke and Sakura immediately leapt into the tree. Naruto, however, remained where he was, brushing dirt off the plates of his armor and adjusting his helmet with a satisfying clink.

"You know, the most important thing for a shinobi is the ability to hide."

Naruto tightened the straps of his gauntlet before looking up at him. "This is a survival test, right?"

Kakashi gave a small nod, watching the boy with mild curiosity.

"Then you're the monster."

"I have been called worse."

Naruto lifted the Zweihander from his inventory, the massive sword appearing in his hands. He shifted his stance, his grin widening as he rested the enormous blade on his shoulder. "So, the best way to survive…" He stepped forward, planting his feet firmly in the ground. "…is to kill the monster."

Kakashi's eyebrow rose slightly higher, his interest now fully piqued. "That's… one way to look at it."

"It's the only way to look at it!"

Without wasting another second, Naruto surged forward, activating Shunshin no Jutsu to close the distance between them in a blur. The Zweihander swung in a massive, horizontal arc, cutting through the air with the force of a hurricane. The sheer weight of the blade made the ground shake as it came crashing down.

But Kakashi? He was already gone. In fact, he hadn't just dodged—he had casually sat down in the exact spot where the swing had just missed, his nose buried in his ever-present orange book.

"ARE YOU SERIOUS RIGHT NOW?!"

Kakashi didn't even glance up. "You swing too wide. Too slow. Not bad power, though," he remarked, casually flipping a page.

Naruto gritted his teeth, chakra surging into his arms as he stopped the swing mid-motion. His muscles screamed in protest, but he pushed through the strain, reversing the blade's momentum and bringing it down in a powerful diagonal slash.

This time, Kakashi leapt into the air, easily avoiding the strike as the Zweihander crashed into the ground with a deafening BOOM. Dirt and debris exploded outward, creating a gash in the earth where the blade had landed.

Before Naruto could even catch his breath, he spotted Kakashi perched on the broad guard of the Zweihander, still reading his book. He didn't look remotely fazed. If anything, he looked… bored.

Naruto's jaw dropped.

Kakashi finally glanced down at him, the faintest smirk visible beneath his mask. "Your fighting style isn't exactly subtle."

Naruto's frustration boiled over. "Subtlety's overrated!" He grinned beneath the helmet, the adrenaline now fully pumping through his veins. "It still counts as stealth if there's no one left to tell the story."

"That's… an interesting take."

Without warning, Naruto dismissed the Zweihander into his inventory, leaving Kakashi momentarily off-balance as the sword disappeared from beneath his feet. In an instant, Naruto pulled out an axe, his left hand gripping the weapon as he swung it in a sharp, horizontal arc toward Kakashi's midsection.

The jonin reacted instantly. Sparks flew as the axe collided with the plate of Kakashi's glove, the force of the block reverberating through the air. Kakashi's visible eye narrowed slightly. He's unpredictable. I'll give him that.

Naruto immediately jumped back, thrusting his palm forward as flames flickered to life in his hand. A small fireball formed, its heat radiating outward, distorting the air around it. "Let's see how you like this!"

Kakashi's thoughts remained calm, though his expression was serious. This isn't a test anymore. This is a fight. And he's treating it like it's life or death.

The bells jingled faintly at Kakashi's waist, their sound almost drowned out by the roar of the flames in Naruto's hand.

The fireball exploded with a deafening roar, a shockwave ripping through the air as flames erupted in every direction. The ground beneath Naruto's feet trembled, and a hot rush of air blasted past him, forcing him to dig in his heels to keep steady. The clearing was lit in fiery orange, flickering shadows dancing across the surrounding trees. Smoke curled skyward, a plume of chaos marking the aftermath of Naruto's attack.

"Whoa…" Naruto breathed, his chest heaving as he took in the destruction. The ground where the fireball had struck was scorched black, embers glowing faintly in the dirt. Small tongues of fire licked at the edges of the crater he'd created.

"Did I… did I get him?"

But then—his stomach dropped. A sharp, instinctual chill ran up his spine. Danger.

The Way of Focality—that strange sixth sense he had gained since his time in the other world—screamed at him. He spun around just in time to see the faint blur of movement behind him. Kakashi! His instructor was already there, mere inches away, his hands forming the tiger seal.

Naruto's blood ran cold. A jutsu! There's no time!

Without thinking, he swapped the axe in his hand for a talisman from his inventory. The small, glowing charm flickered to life in his grasp, a swirl of white energy building rapidly around it. Naruto didn't even know if this would work—he'd never successfully used it before. But there wasn't any other option.

"COME ON!" Naruto roared, pouring everything he had into the talisman.

The divine white energy burst outward in a sudden shockwave, the force rippling through the air like a silent explosion. Kakashi froze mid-motion, his hands halting just before completing the infamous Thousand Years of Death. For a fraction of a second, the jonin was stunned, his body held in place by the talisman's force.

"It worked!" Naruto yelled, his voice filled with equal parts disbelief and triumph. His hand shot forward—not to strike Kakashi, but to grab the bells dangling from his sensei's waist. His fingers closed around them, and for a brief moment, a grin split his face.

Then—Puff!

The bells vanished in a cloud of smoke, replaced by empty air. A shadow clone?! Naruto's grin faltered as his fist clenched uselessly around nothing. He cursed under his breath, frustration bubbling up. Kakashi had been playing him the entire time.

Naruto staggered back, his eyes darting around the clearing. His hand instinctively reached for the Zweihander, summoning it from his inventory in one fluid motion. The massive blade materialized in his grip, its weight grounding him. He planted his feet firmly, his gaze scanning the area for any sign of Kakashi.

He didn't have to wait long.

A faint chuckle echoed across the clearing. Naruto's head snapped toward the sound, and his eyes widened. There, standing calmly on the surface of the lake, was Kakashi. The jonin was impossibly casual, his posture relaxed as he gazed back at Naruto. The book was gone now, tucked away somewhere, and Kakashi's single visible eye was locked on him.

The moonlight reflected off the rippling water, casting an eerie glow on Kakashi's figure. He didn't say a word, but the air around him seemed heavier, more oppressive. Naruto could feel it—the shift in Kakashi's demeanor. This wasn't the playful, aloof instructor who had spent half the test reading. This was a jonin—one of Konoha's elite—and he was done playing around.

"So, you're finally taking me seriously," he said, his voice steady despite the tension coiling in his chest. "About time."

Kakashi didn't respond. Instead, his hands blurred into motion, forming a series of hand seals so fast Naruto could barely keep up. The water beneath Kakashi's feet began to ripple and churn, the surface breaking apart as something began to rise from its depths.

Naruto's jaw tightened as the water twisted upward, forming into a humanoid figure. The shape solidified, taking the form of a woman made entirely of shimmering liquid. Her flowing hair cascaded around her like living tendrils, and her face, though eerily beautiful, was blank and emotionless. The moonlight reflected off her body, making her appear otherworldly.

"What the hell is that?!" Naruto shouted, his instincts screaming at him to move.

Kakashi's voice was calm, almost detached. "Water Style: Call of the Siren."

As the words left Kakashi's mouth, the siren opened hers. And then it hit.

The sound wasn't just a noise—it was a force. A wave of sound slammed into Naruto like a physical wall, stealing the air from his lungs. It wasn't loud in the traditional sense; it was deeper, resonating in his bones, vibrating through his entire body. His knees buckled, and he staggered, gasping for breath.

I… I'm drowning!

The sensation was overwhelming. It was as if he'd been pulled underwater, his lungs burning for oxygen that wouldn't come. His chest tightened, panic setting in as his body screamed for air. Logic told him it was a genjutsu—it had to be. But logic didn't matter when his body believed he was suffocating.

Naruto's vision blurred at the edges, the world spinning around him. His limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. He tried to move, to break the illusion, but it was like his body wasn't his own anymore. He clawed at his throat, desperate for air, but his hands passed through nothing.

This isn't real. This isn't real! He repeated the mantra in his head, trying to ground himself, but the drowning sensation was too overwhelming. His thoughts grew hazy, and his strength began to fade. Darkness crept in, his vision narrowing.

Through the haze, one image flashed in his mind: the Stray Demon. That hulking, nightmarish beast from the other world. He had faced monsters before—things that defied logic, things that shouldn't exist. But this… this was different. This wasn't a beast. This was a human. And somehow, that made it even worse.

As his consciousness slipped away, the last thing Naruto saw was Kakashi, standing motionless on the water, his posture calm and unshaken. The siren loomed behind him, her liquid form glimmering in the moonlight, her haunting presence sealing Naruto's fate.

And then—nothing. Darkness swallowed him whole.

---

Kakashi crouched on the surface of the lake, his visible eye narrowing as he stared at Naruto's unconscious form sprawled on the dirt. The moonlight cast a pale glow over the clearing, glinting faintly off the massive Zweihander embedded in the ground nearby. Kakashi wasn't looking at the sword, though. His focus was entirely on Naruto, as if trying to piece together a puzzle that didn't quite make sense.

The fireball. The Zweihander. That short-range space-time ninjutsu. The boy's erratic fighting style.

One by one, Kakashi replayed the battle in his mind, scrutinizing every detail, every movement. His hand absently toyed with the small orange book he wasn't reading, his mind far too preoccupied with unraveling what he had just witnessed. The way Naruto fought—it wasn't like any Academy-taught shinobi Kakashi had ever seen. His movements lacked polish, his footwork was unrefined, and his attacks were overcommitted. Yet somehow, there was a kind of brutal effectiveness to it, like a beginner who had been thrown into the deep end of a battlefield and had clawed his way to survival.

Kakashi's brows furrowed beneath his forehead protector. Raw, aggressive… improvised. Naruto fought like someone who had recently acquired new tools and was still figuring out how to use them. But there was something else, something that gnawed at Kakashi as he replayed the fight.

The power Naruto displayed wasn't natural.

The fire technique alone told Kakashi that much. And then there was the Zweihander. That sword wasn't just a weapon—it was a statement. The sheer size and weight of it made it unsuitable for anyone who wasn't monstrously strong, yet Naruto wielded it with startling ease, albeit clumsily. And that space-time ninjutsu…

Kakashi frowned, his visible eye narrowing further. Space-time ninjutsu. It was the rarest and most dangerous branch of jutsu, the kind of technique that could shift the tide of wars. His Sharingan had confirmed it—it wasn't a substitution jutsu Naruto had used earlier. It was a short-range space-time displacement. And while it didn't appear as refined or versatile as the Flying Thunder God, the fact that Naruto could use it at all was deeply troubling.

Kakashi's sharp mind, honed through years of ANBU missions and political intrigue, began piecing together possibilities. Had Naruto stumbled upon some ancient artifact or forbidden scroll? That might explain the fire technique and the sword. Or was it something else? Something… darker? Kakashi's mind flickered briefly to the Kyuubi, the demon sealed within Naruto. Could its chakra be bleeding into him more than before? Was this power a manifestation of its influence?

No. That didn't feel right. The Kyuubi's chakra would've been wild, destructive, but it wouldn't have taught Naruto how to use a space-time jutsu—or that strange shockwave technique. Someone, or something, had given Naruto access to power and knowledge far beyond what he should have.

Kakashi's eye softened slightly as he glanced at Naruto's unconscious form. The boy's body was slack, his face hidden by the helmet he'd insisted on wearing. Despite everything, Kakashi couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy. Whatever had happened to Naruto, he was clearly struggling to control it. His movements were too raw, his techniques too experimental. This wasn't the work of a boy growing into his strength; this was a boy thrown into the deep end, desperately trying to stay afloat.

Before Kakashi could follow that train of thought further, the sharp whistle of a shuriken cut through the air. His body moved on instinct, his hand shooting up to intercept the spinning metal. The shuriken landed neatly in his fingers, its cool surface biting into his skin.

"Hmm?"

Standing at the edge of the lake was Sasuke, his crimson Sharingan glowing faintly in the moonlight. The boy's face was calm, but his eyes were anything but. They were sharp, focused, dissecting every detail of Kakashi's posture, his stance, the way he held the shuriken. Kakashi recognized it instantly—the Eye of Insight. Sasuke wasn't just looking at him; he was analyzing him.

"Oh? What's this, Sasuke? Feeling inspired after watching Naruto?"

Sasuke didn't respond. His hands moved in a blur, forming a rapid series of seals. Kakashi's eyebrow rose slightly in interest. He recognized the sequence immediately.

"Water Style: Call of the Siren!" Sasuke's voice rang out as the water near the shore began to ripple and rise. The liquid twisted upward, attempting to take the form of a humanoid figure. A woman, just like Kakashi's earlier technique. But something was off.

The construct was sloppy. Its form wavered, unsteady, like a candle flame in the wind. The shimmering figure barely held together, its edges flickering and shifting as if it might collapse at any moment.

Kakashi sighed softly. He doesn't have the control.

Before the elemental genjutsu could even activate, Kakashi flicked his wrist, sending the shuriken spinning through the air. It sliced cleanly through the watery construct, dispersing it instantly. The siren dissolved back into the lake with a faint splash, leaving nothing behind.

Sasuke's eyes widened briefly, the surprise clear on his face. He quickly schooled his expression, but Kakashi had already seen the crack in his composure.

"You almost had it," Kakashi said, his tone casual but with a teasing edge. "Almost."

"What did I do wrong?"

"Do you even know how my jutsu works?"

Sasuke's scowl deepened, but he didn't answer. Kakashi continued, his voice calm but pointed. "The Sharingan gives you the blueprint—the hand seals, the chakra flow, the elemental manipulation—but copying a jutsu isn't as simple as watching it. You need mastery over chakra control and elemental nature. You can't just mimic it. You have to understand it."

He paused. "And you, Sasuke… you haven't trained in Water Style, have you?"

Sasuke's silence was answer enough.

Kakashi sighed, slipping his hands into his pockets. "Raw talent can only take you so far. You've got the Sharingan, sure. But without proper training and discipline, it's just a tool. And tools can't win battles on their own."

"I'll get it eventually."

"I'm sure you will. But remember, Sasuke—raw power and skill mean nothing without balance. And balance starts with humility."

Kakashi thought back to the conversation he'd had with the Third Hokage not long ago. Sasuke's psychological profile wasn't hard to read—he was a boy consumed by a singular goal, a goal that had become his identity. He wasn't just Sasuke Uchiha; he was the last scion of the Uchiha, the avenger of his clan. That pride gave him strength, but it also made him brittle. Pride without humility, without balance—it was a weakness as much as it was a strength.

And Kakashi had seen where that path led.

If he doesn't learn humility, he'll self-destruct long before he reaches his goal. Kakashi's visible eye softened for a brief moment, but then he snapped back to focus as Sasuke's glare deepened.

"You think this is a joke?"

"Oh no, not at all. I think you're taking it very seriously. It's adorable."

Before Kakashi could sink fully into his faux-relaxed demeanor, the faint whistling of shuriken sliced through the air. Without missing a beat, Kakashi tilted his head slightly, the shuriken spinning harmlessly past him. But then—he felt it. A second wave. This time, kunai. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glint of metal and moved instinctively, leaping backward onto solid ground.

The moment his feet touched the dirt, Sasuke was on him. The boy moved with speed and precision, his body spinning as he launched a roundhouse kick aimed directly at Kakashi's head. The kick was fast, well-executed, and had a surprising amount of force behind it. Kakashi ducked under it easily, squatting low as Sasuke's leg whipped through the air above him.

"Hm, nice form," Kakashi said, straightening up as Sasuke landed a few feet away. "A little predictable, though."

Sasuke didn't reply, his eyes narrowing as he settled into a new stance. That's… interesting. It was the same stance Naruto had used earlier when he'd conjured that chaotic fire jutsu. Sasuke's body tensed, and for a moment, Kakashi felt the subtle ripple of chakra gathering in the boy's hands.

But nothing happened.

Sasuke frowned, glancing down at his hands like they'd betrayed him. The frustration on his face was obvious, and Kakashi couldn't help the soft laugh that escaped him.

"What's so funny?"

Kakashi let out a long sigh, lowering the book to meet Sasuke's glare. "Fire jutsu isn't as simple as mimicking hand signs, Sasuke. There's a reason most fire techniques are created using breath. It's about the mechanics—chakra as fuel, elemental nature providing the heat, and the air from your lungs acting as the medium. Naruto's… unique approach doesn't use air at all. So, naturally, copying it wouldn't work."

"Naruto's not special," he spat, his voice low, clipped. "He's just—" He stopped short, the words dying on his tongue. His lips pressed into a thin line as if admitting anything more would hurt his pride.

Kakashi watched him carefully, his visible eye narrowing slightly. He was reading not just Sasuke's words, but his body language—the tension in his shoulders, the defiant tilt of his head, the sharp, almost panicked way his Sharingan glowed. Pride was fueling Sasuke, but something darker simmered underneath. Kakashi could almost see it—a gnawing desperation that Sasuke himself probably didn't fully understand.

"I'm not the same as them!"

The statement hung in the air, heavy with meaning.

"Say that after you've actually done something."

The challenge landed, and Sasuke's eyes narrowed. Without another word, he blurred through a rapid sequence of hand signs and disappeared in a burst of speed with a Shunshin. Kakashi barely had a second to register the boy's movement before Sasuke reappeared, launching himself forward like a missile. His knee was aimed straight at Kakashi's head, the force behind the attack impressive for someone his age.

Huh, Kakashi thought, sidestepping effortlessly. Guess he picked that one up from Naruto.

Sasuke's momentum carried him past Kakashi, but the boy adjusted mid-air, twisting his body to land gracefully several meters away. His Sharingan spun furiously, scanning Kakashi for any hint of an opening.

Kakashi moved his fingers casually, almost lazily, forming the seals for a Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu. But before he could release it, a trio of kunai flew toward his arms. He paused, catching the kunai mid-flight with practiced ease. He glanced up, spotting Sakura landing lightly between him and Sasuke.

"Do you really think you can stop me?"

Sakura straightened, determination flickering across her face despite the obvious fatigue from hunger. Her eyes darted to Sasuke, who was now standing in the shallow waters of the lake, his expression unreadable. Kakashi saw the moment in her eyes—she wasn't moving out of strategy; she was moving because Sasuke needed her to.

Sakura raised her hands in a familiar seal, creating two identical clones beside her. The three of them charged forward together, their movements fast but uncoordinated. Kakashi flicked the kunai he was holding with a snap of his wrist, aiming for the clones. They popped immediately, disappearing into puffs of white smoke.

"Too obvious," Kakashi muttered under his breath.

But then, he felt it—the faintest shift in the air above him. He glanced up just in time to see the real Sakura, descending with a kunai poised to strike. Clever, Kakashi admitted silently. She's learning.

Before Sakura's attack could connect, Sasuke burst forward with another Shunshin, combining his speed with a flying kick aimed directly at Kakashi's chest.

With one hand, Kakashi blocked Sasuke's kick, feeling the force ripple through his arm. Using Sasuke's momentum, Kakashi twisted, throwing him aside like a ragdoll. Sakura landed a moment later, trying to follow up with a stab from her kunai. Kakashi sidestepped her easily, letting her overcommit to the strike. She stumbled forward, but quickly recovered, flinging a set of kunai in his direction.

Good follow-up, Kakashi noted, but not good enough.

He deflected the kunai with a casual swipe of his ever-present book, his eye glancing over at the duo. Both Sasuke and Sakura looked increasingly frustrated, their breathing heavy from the effort.

"Below you."

Their eyes widened in realization, but it was too late.

Arms burst from the ground, grabbing both Sasuke and Sakura by the legs. With a firm tug, he dragged them both into the earth using the Earth Style: Head Hunter Jutsu. The ground swallowed them up until only their heads remained visible above the dirt.

Kakashi dusted his hands off and looked down at the two of them, his tone light and almost amused. "Well, that was fun," he said, as though he hadn't just neutralized two of his students with minimal effort. "You know, for a couple of rookies."

Sasuke glared up at him, his Sharingan burning with frustration. Sakura, on the other hand, looked too stunned to respond. She blinked, trying to process what had just happened, the cool, damp dirt pressing in around her making her itch. The indignity of it all stung worse than the failure itself.

Kakashi turned and started walking away as if they weren't even worth his time anymore. "Now, don't go anywhere."

Sakura clenched her jaw, struggling to maintain some semblance of composure. "Why did I get caught up in this?!" she muttered under her breath, her voice tight with frustration. She wiggled her fingers uselessly, trying to pull herself free, but the dirt held firm. Her inner voice wasn't much help either, screaming indignantly about how unfair this whole situation was. This isn't how it's supposed to go!

She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. "Kakashi-sensei is really strong."

Sasuke, still breathing heavily from exertion, didn't bother responding. His face was set in a rigid scowl, his eyes fixed on the horizon like he was mentally replaying every mistake he'd made. He refused to meet her gaze, his silence somehow making her feel even worse.

Sakura turned her attention to him anyway, hoping for some reassurance. Instead, she caught sight of his Sharingan fading away, the light in his eyes dimming into something darker. He clawed his way out of the dirt first, his movements sharp and angry. When he was free, he didn't pause to help her, instead standing stiffly with his back to her, his jaw tight with unspoken frustration.

Sakura sighed and scrambled out after him, far less gracefully. She brushed at the dirt clinging to her arms and legs, trying to maintain some shred of dignity. "Ugh, this is so gross," she muttered. Her inner voice was in full meltdown mode, ranting about how her hair was probably ruined, how her clothes were filthy, how— shut up, just focus.

"Well, it looks like we failed, huh?" she said, forcing a small laugh. She hoped it might break the tension.

Sasuke's head snapped toward her, his frown deepening. His eyes were sharp, almost accusatory, as though he couldn't believe she'd even said that.

"What are you talking about?"

"What do you mean?"

"I've been keeping track," Sasuke replied. "We've got maybe a minute left before the test ends."

"Wait… there's still time?"

Without answering, Sasuke's Sharingan flared to life again, his crimson eyes scanning the area with laser focus. His body tensed like a coiled spring, ready to move at the slightest provocation.

"Sasuke-kun, you're really going after the bell?"

He ignored her completely, his gaze fixed on the horizon. Inside, her inner voice screamed louder: It's useless, Sasuke-kun! There's always next time, right?

Sakura bit her lip, brushing off the dirt clinging to her uniform and hair. "Sasuke-kun," she said tentatively. "How do I look?" She attempted a small, playful smile, hoping it might pull him out of his funk.

Sasuke turned to her, and for the first time, she caught a glimpse of what lay beneath the surface. His eyes weren't just angry—they were haunted. There was a weight to them, a heaviness that made her stomach twist.

"Shut up," he muttered. "I just have to find that man."

The words sent a shiver down her spine. He wasn't talking about Kakashi anymore. She could feel it in the way his voice trembled, in the way his fists clenched. This wasn't about the test—it was about something much bigger. Something she didn't understand.

"Sasuke-kun…" she whispered, but the words stuck in her throat. She didn't know what to say. What could she say?

And then, the alarm went off.

The shrill sound cut through the clearing, signaling the end of the test. Sasuke froze, his body stiff, his gaze locked on the horizon. For a moment, Sakura thought he might explode, the tension radiating off him like a storm.

But then, he laughed.

It was a short, bitter sound—more of a scoff than anything else. He let out the faintest, humorless chuckle, his lips curling into a smirk that didn't reach his eyes.

Sakura flinched at the sound. It wasn't like him. Sasuke-kun…

Without another word, Sasuke shoved his hands into his pockets and started walking away. His movements were slow, deliberate, like he was trying to contain something threatening to spill over.

Sakura stood frozen, watching him leave. She wanted to say something, to call out to him, but the words wouldn't come. Maybe it was the look in his eyes. Maybe it was her own lingering sense of failure. Maybe it was because, for the first time, she realized she wasn't enough—not compared to Sasuke, not compared to Naruto.

"I'm disappointed."

The words came out of nowhere, and Sakura spun around to see Kakashi standing behind her.

"W-What do you mean?"

Kakashi's visible eye curved into a smile, but it wasn't warm. It was the kind of smile that made her feel like she'd missed something important. "Why don't you take some time to reflect," he said evenly.

"Reflect on what?"

"Think about it while being tied to the log," Kakashi finished, turning away.

I don't deserve this. I saved Sasuke-kun's life, I—

Even her inner voice went quiet. Something about the way Kakashi had said it made her pause. For the first time, she began to wonder if maybe she did have something to reflect on. Maybe… this test wasn't just about the bells.

---

Naruto groaned as he blinked himself awake, his head pounding and his vision blurry. The world around him slowly came into focus, and the first thing he saw was Kakashi standing over him with his usual laid-back demeanor, holding his little orange book.

"Ah, Sleeping Beauty's awake."

"Ugh, what happened?" Naruto muttered, sitting up and rubbing the back of his head. He felt groggy, like he'd been hit by a bull—or maybe by Kakashi. He glanced around, taking in the scene. Sakura was tied to a wooden training log, her face flushed with embarrassment and frustration. Sasuke sat a few feet away, his arms crossed and his jaw tight, glaring down at a bento box like it had personally wronged him.

"You failed," Kakashi said flatly, snapping his book shut.

"What?"

"You three failed the test," Kakashi repeated, his tone as casual as if he were discussing the weather.

"Wait, what do you mean, 'failed'?! You knocked me out! I didn't even get a chance to—"

"You had plenty of chances," Kakashi interrupted smoothly. "And you all wasted them. Instead of working together, you were too busy showing off. So yes, you failed."

Naruto felt a rush of frustration bubble up, but before he could retort, Kakashi continued, his tone calm but firm. "In fact… I don't think you three should go back to the Academy."

Sakura perked up immediately. "R-Really? So we don't have to—"

"I think," Kakashi said, cutting her off, "that you should quit being shinobi altogether."

The words landed like a kunai to the gut. Naruto's breath caught in his throat. Sakura's eyes went wide with shock, and even Sasuke looked up, his usual stoic expression cracking for just a moment.

Kakashi didn't flinch at their reactions. If anything, his tone grew firmer. "None of you understand what it truly means to be a ninja. You were selfish, disorganized, and completely disconnected from each other. You're not ready for this."

"We weren't selfish!" he argued, his voice sharp. "We fought! We—"

Before he could finish, Sasuke moved. Fast. Faster than Naruto had seen him move during the academy. Sasuke's knee shot forward, aimed straight for Kakashi's head.

But Kakashi was faster.

With a flicker of motion that Naruto's Way of Focality couldn't even track, Kakashi sidestepped effortlessly. In the same motion, his hand shot out, gripping Sasuke's arm and twisting it behind his back. With a swift push, Kakashi forced Sasuke down, pinning him face-first to the dirt.

"Really?" Kakashi said, his tone almost disappointed. "This is your answer? Attacking your instructor?"

Sasuke growled, his voice muffled by the ground. "Get off me," he hissed, struggling against Kakashi's iron grip.

Kakashi didn't let up. Instead, he looked up, his voice carrying a sharper edge. "Why do you think you were divided into teams for this test?"

Sakura blinked. "What… what do you mean?"

Naruto narrowed his eyes, Kakashi's words stirring something in the back of his mind. Divided into teams. Two bells. Three of them. It didn't add up. His brain worked furiously, piecing the puzzle together. The bells weren't just about survival. The whole test wasn't about survival. It was about something else.

And then it hit him.

"It's teamwork," Naruto blurted out, his voice cutting through the tense silence.

All eyes turned to him, but he didn't care. He looked straight at Kakashi, conviction growing in his voice. "That's what this was about, wasn't it? It wasn't about the bells. It was about seeing if we could work together."

Kakashi's grip on Sasuke loosened. "Correct."

Sakura blinked in confusion. "What? But… there were only two bells."

Naruto turned to her, the pieces of the puzzle clicking into place. "Exactly! They set it up so we'd fight against each other. So we'd focus on beating each other instead of working together as a team."

"And that's exactly what happened. You were so focused on yourselves that you missed the point entirely. Even when Sasuke and Sakura worked together, it was out of convenience, not trust."

Kakashi sighed, his voice softening just slightly. "I'll give you three one last chance. Two of you can pass. One of you must leave. Decide amongst yourselves." His tone turned sharp again. "And don't share the food. If you do, all three of you will fail."

With that, he vanished, leaving the three of them to grapple with his words.

Naruto stared down at his unopened ramen cup, his stomach growling, but the hunger felt distant compared to the storm raging in his chest. Sasuke sat in brooding silence, poking at the onigiri in his bento box, while Sakura remained tied to the stump, her head bowed.

The silence stretched, heavy and suffocating.

"Maybe… maybe I should be the one to leave." Sakura looked up, forcing a smile that didn't reach her eyes. "I wasn't much help in the test anyway."

Naruto felt something twist in his gut. He couldn't stand seeing her like this—so defeated, so small. "No way," he said firmly. "You're not leaving."

"But—"

"I said no." Naruto's tone left no room for argument. He glanced between them, then smirked faintly. "If anyone's leaving, it'll be me."

Sasuke's head shot up, his glare sharp. "Don't be stupid, dobe."

Naruto shrugged. "I'm serious. You two can work as a team. I'll be fine." The words came easier than he expected. Konoha wasn't the source of his power. Lordran was. The Bells of Awakening are my real goal anyway.

But Sasuke's jaw tightened. He glanced at Sakura, whose stomach growled audibly. Without a word, he picked up an onigiri from his bento and held it out to her.

"Eat," he said gruffly, avoiding her gaze.

Sakura blinked, startled. "But Kakashi-sensei said—"

"You can't think straight if you're hungry," Sasuke muttered.

Naruto watched, a grin tugging at his lips. Guess the bastard has a heart after all.

Before anyone could say more, a puff of smoke appeared nearby.

"You three…" Kakashi's voice cut through the night like a blade, sharp and commanding. Naruto instinctively reached for his talisman, preparing to defend himself if needed. But Kakashi's next word made him freeze.

"Pass."

Naruto blinked, his brain halting mid-thought.

"Pass? We passed?" Sakura's voice broke the silence, trembling with disbelief. Her wide eyes darted to Kakashi, then to Naruto and Sasuke, as if looking for confirmation that she hadn't misheard.

"Of course," Kakashi replieds. "Many before you selfishly sacrificed each other to try to get on a team, but they didn't pass my test. Remember, a shinobi must see beneath the underneath."

Naruto froze mid-chew, his mind slowly connecting the dots. See beneath the underneath. He rolled the phrase over in his head, feeling the weight of the words.

Kakashi's tone grew firmer, more serious. "Those who break the rules of the ninja world are considered scum. But those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum."

The weight of their first lesson sank deeply into their hearts.

"Congratulations," Kakashi said. "You three are now officially Team 7."

He casually cut the ropes binding Sakura to the training post, and she landed with a soft "oof" before standing up, brushing dirt off her skirt.

"Now," Kakashi continued, "eat your dinner and get ready. We've got a team photo to take. Don't be late." With that, he wandered off, his orange book once again occupying his attention.

Sakura wasted no time. She snatched one of Sasuke's onigiri, holding it like she had just pilfered treasure. Sasuke's eyes narrowed into a glare, but he didn't say anything, simply resuming his meal as if nothing had happened.

"I-I was hungry…" Sakura mumbled, her face burning red, steam practically rising from her ears.

Naruto snickered but quickly became distracted by another thought. I wonder if I could boil water with my pyromancy flame… His eyes drifted to his cup of instant ramen. Maybe I could melt the lid right off. Hmm…

"Naruto." Sakura's voice broke through his daydream. He turned to see her looking at him with a rare, earnest expression. It wasn't her usual annoyance or frustration. There was something softer in her eyes, almost… gratitude.

"Thanks," she said simply.

"For what?"

"For offering to leave," Sakura said, her voice quieter now. "You didn't have to do that. You could've been a great ninja, but you were willing to give that up for us."

Naruto blinked, unsure how to respond. Leave? Lordran was harder than this. I'd have been fine. But seeing the sincerity in her expression made him realize it wasn't about what he thought—it was about what it meant to her.

Sakura extended her hand toward him. Naruto stared at it for a second, confused. "I know we had a lot of differences back in the academy," she continued, hesitating slightly. "But I think… we should put that behind us. Let's start fresh. As teammates."

Naruto's grin split across his face, wide and toothy. "You mean you're finally gonna stop calling me an idiot?" he teased, shaking her hand firmly.

Sakura smiled back. "Don't push your luck, Naruto."

Then Naruto turned to Sasuke, his smirk still firmly in place. "What about you? Got anything to add?"

Sasuke paused mid-bite, his dark eyes glancing between them. "You two are better teammates than most of the class," he muttered.

Naruto and Sakura exchanged a look, both sweatdropping at his half-hearted "compliment."

Sasuke ignored them, going back to his food. After a few seconds, he added, almost as an afterthought, "You're… alright."

Naruto burst out laughing. "Wow, such high praise from the almighty Sasuke! I'm honored!"

Sasuke scowled. "Shut up, dobe."

A few minutes later, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke stood side by side, ready for their team photo. The moon hung high above them, its pale light spilling over the quiet training ground like a soft blanket, bathing everything in silvery hues. In the middle stood Sakura, a girl who had started as a civilian but was now stepping cautiously into the demanding world of shinobi. Her resolve flickered like a candle, but it was there, burning steadily as she searched for her purpose beyond what she once thought defined her.

To her right stood Sasuke, his posture rigid, his dark eyes sharp and unyielding. The weight of his clan's destruction pressed heavily on his shoulders, but it was his fuel—the fire that drove him forward. His quest for vengeance burned within him, isolating yet propelling him, as though every step he took in the shinobi world was a step closer to avenging his family.

On her left stood Naruto, clad in his knight's armor that shimmered faintly under the moonlight. He stood tall, carrying not just the dreams of a mischievous ninja in training but also the burdens of a far darker world—the weight of Lordran, its monsters, and its endless battles. That world had shaped him, forged him in fire and shadow, and yet here he was, bridging the gap between two realms: one of shinobi and one of legends.

Behind them stood Kakashi, their enigmatic leader, leaning casually with his ever-present slouch. His white hair caught the moonlight like a faint halo, but there was no mistaking the shadows that lingered behind his lone, visible eye. A man shaped by fame, heartbreak, and duty, Kakashi carried the scars of a lifetime of battle and loss. And now, as he looked at his mismatched team, he couldn't help but feel the flicker of cautious hope, though his face betrayed none of it.

Together, they stood as Team 7. Different in every way imaginable—night and day, fire and water, iron and air. Yet, beneath the surface, they were connected by something deeper: a shared path, a shared potential, and the promise of what they could become. For better or worse, they were bound now—not just as teammates but as something more. Something that had yet to take shape.

---

Author's Notes:

Alright, how did I do with the bell test? Be honest. Did I manage to capture the vibe of Kakashi's unorthodox teaching methods and the dynamic between Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura? Let me know in the comments! I wanted to emphasize how this test wasn't just about physical skills but about the emotional and psychological growth of the team.

Oh, and yeah, Call of the Siren is something I created for Kakashi. I mean, the dude is supposed to have mastered over 1,000 jutsu, right? It's criminal that the series didn't show more of that versatility. Expect to see more unique jutsu from Kakashi (and maybe other characters) as the story progresses. I really want to explore what a ninja with that kind of repertoire would bring to the table in a real fight. Let me know what you think of the siren technique—it was fun to write, and I feel like it fits Kakashi's blend of tactical creativity and menace.

Also, how are you guys enjoying Naruto's blend of shinobi life and his Lordran baggage? Writing about how those two worlds overlap is honestly one of my favorite parts of this story.

Next chapter drops on December 12!

If you're hyped and want early access, Chapter 41 is already available on Patreon! For those of you who don't know, I'm a few chapters ahead over there, so if you want to binge the upcoming twists before everyone else for as little as a dollar, that's the place to be. (Plus, it really helps me keep writing consistently, so thank you in advance if you decide to support!)

Thank you again for all the love, support, and feedback. Seriously, you guys are the best. Reading your theories and comments keeps me motivated and often gives me new ideas to play with in future chapters. Let me know what you thought about this one—what worked, what didn't, and what you're hoping to see next.

Until next time!

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.9 A Bitter Kind of Silence

---

The streets of Konoha were bathed in soft moonlight, quiet and almost magical. The usual hustle and chatter of the day had given way to a peaceful stillness, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the faint whisper of a passing breeze. A few shinobi moved through the shadows, silent as ghosts, their forms blending seamlessly with the night. Some of them glanced at Naruto as he walked by, their eyes lingering for a moment on his armour, but no one said a word.

Naruto sighed as he trudged along. Normally, the quiet felt lonely, like the world was reminding him of all the things he didn't have. But tonight… tonight felt different. The stillness wrapped around him like a blanket, soothing in a way he didn't quite understand.

Why is this so… nice? he thought, letting his steps slow as he looked up at the moon. He allowed himself a rare moment to enjoy the peace as he made his way home.

It didn't last.

As Naruto approached his front door, he froze. Lying on the ground, curled up like a cat, was Konohamaru. The kid was sound asleep, drooling on a worn camo blanket he'd been using as a pillow. The blanket itself looked like shinobi gear, the kind that worked with the Transformation Jutsu to create a camouflage illusion. It was impressive for someone so young, but the fact that Konohamaru had chosen his doorstep to camp out on was less impressive.

Naruto sighed, scratching his head. "What's this little brat doing here?" he muttered to himself, tiptoeing toward his door. He carefully reached for the handle, trying not to wake the kid up. But the door, as always, had other plans.

Creeeeeaaak.

"Boss!" Konohamaru's voice cut through the silence like a kunai, startling Naruto mid-step.

Naruto turned, giving the kid a flat look. "What are you doing here, you little runt?"

Konohamaru shot up, his face lighting up like a firecracker. "Boss! You have to teach me how to become Hokage! Please, please, please!" He clasped his hands together in front of him, his eyes wide and sparkling with the kind of desperation only a little kid could pull off.

Naruto groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Hokage? Seriously? You're gonna pick my house to whine about this at midnight?" Without another word, he opened the door and slammed it behind him, shutting out Konohamaru's excited pleas.

Inside, Naruto muttered to himself as he made his way to the bathroom. "Hokage. This kid…" He turned on the shower, letting the hot water rush over him, washing away the sweat and grime of the day. The soothing heat worked wonders for his muscles, but the moment of peace didn't last.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

"Boss!" Konohamaru's voice rang out, muffled but persistent.

Naruto gritted his teeth, grabbing a handful of soap as the banging continued in rhythm. If he keeps this up, I'm gonna fireball his scrawny butt into next week, he thought, scrubbing with more force than necessary.

By the time he got out of the shower, the banging was still going strong. Towel wrapped around his waist, Naruto stomped into the kitchen, ignoring the noise as he set a pot of water to boil for some instant ramen. He cracked an egg into a pan, trying to focus on anything other than the incessant knocking.

"Boss!" Konohamaru's voice was more high-pitched now, his persistence nothing short of impressive.

"Shut up!" Naruto yelled, slamming his hands on the counter. For a brief moment, the banging stopped. Naruto sighed, relieved—until he smelled something burning.

"Damn it!" He turned back to the stove and flipped the egg, revealing a blackened, crispy bottom. He stared at it for a moment before muttering, "Perfect. Just perfect."

Then, right on cue: Bang. Bang. Bang.

Naruto's patience snapped. Slamming the pan down on the counter, he stormed toward the door, yanking it open with enough force to rattle the hinges. "What?!" he bellowed, glaring down at Konohamaru.

The kid looked up at him with big, innocent eyes, completely unbothered by Naruto's outburst. "Train me!" he said again, this time with a grin so wide it was almost blinding.

Naruto stared at him for a moment, utterly dumbfounded. Then he slammed the door shut in his face. "Nope," he muttered. "Not in the mood to beat up a six-year-old right now."

He turned back toward the kitchen, only to catch another whiff of burning. "Oh, come on!" He rushed to the stove, but his egg was already ruined, charred to an unrecognizable crisp. He sighed, scraping the burnt mess into the trash.

"Alright," he muttered to himself, "now I am in the mood to beat up a six-year-old."

Naruto stomped back to the door and flung it open again, this time with a mischievous grin on his face. "You want me to train you?" he asked, crossing his arms.

Konohamaru's eyes lit up as he nodded eagerly. "Yeah! Please, boss! Please!"

"Great," Naruto said, cracking his knuckles. "Dodge."

"Wait, wha—"

Before Konohamaru could finish, Naruto's fist flew toward him. It wasn't hard enough to seriously hurt, but it was enough to send the kid sprawling onto the ground with a loud thud. Konohamaru lay there, dazed, his eyes wide with shock before they fluttered shut. He was out cold.

Naruto stood over him, shaking out his hand. "That felt… surprisingly good." He let out a smug chuckle, but the realization hit him a moment later. Wait. Did I just knock out a six-year-old?

His eyes darted around the street, panic creeping in. "Oh, crap. If anyone saw that…" His brain raced for a solution. What if I dumped him near a dumpster? Yeah, perfect! He'll look like he passed out there after getting into trouble. Totally believable.

Then a cold breeze hit him, and he realized he was still in just a towel. "Ugh, great," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. Resigning himself, Naruto grabbed Konohamaru by the leg and dragged him inside.

"Can't believe I'm doing this," he grumbled, shutting the door behind him. The quiet of the night returned, leaving only the faint sound of Naruto muttering curses under his breath.

A few minutes later, Naruto stood in his small kitchen, stirring the ramen he'd finally managed to cook. He cracked an egg into the steaming broth and gently whisked it in, watching as the ribbons of yellow swirled through the soup. At the counter, Konohamaru sat on a stool, two tissues stuffed into his nose to stem the bleeding. His legs swung back and forth as he watched Naruto work, his wide eyes filled with fascination, as if Naruto were performing some kind of ancient shinobi ritual.

Naruto gave him a sideways glance. "See, the trick is to add the egg while the broth's still hot," he said, trying to sound sage-like. "The heat cooks it just right, makes it all fluffy, and gives the soup more richness. It's simple, but this is sacred ramen knowledge."

Konohamaru nodded solemnly, as if Naruto had just handed him the meaning of life. "Sacred ramen knowledge… Got it, Boss."

Naruto smirked as he poured the finished ramen into two bowls. Steam rose, carrying the comforting aroma of savory broth and egg. He slid one bowl toward Konohamaru, handing him a spoon. "Alright, kid, dig in."

Konohamaru didn't hesitate, scooping up a bite and stuffing it into his mouth. His eyes widened in pure delight as he chewed. "This is amazing, Boss! First, you tested my speed, and now you're teaching me the secret art of ramen-making!"

Naruto chuckled, sitting down on the other side of the counter with his own bowl. He felt a little burst of pride—he didn't get called awesome often, and hearing it from Konohamaru wasn't so bad. As the boy took another eager bite, Naruto leaned back slightly and asked, "So, why'd you want to learn from me?"

Konohamaru paused, his spoon hovering over the bowl. His face grew serious, and he stared down at the swirling broth. "Well… you're the first person who's ever treated me like me," he said quietly.

Naruto frowned. "What do you mean?"

Konohamaru set his spoon down, his small hands clenching into fists. "My grandpa gave me the name Konohamaru—after the village. Everyone knows my name, but when they talk about me, all they see is the Hokage's grandson. No one ever sees me. They bow, they smile, but it's all fake. I'm sick of it! That's why I want to be Hokage, so they'll see me for who I really am."

Naruto sat back, letting the boy's words sink in. He didn't say anything right away, just stared at his ramen. That hit a little too close to home. Naruto knew what it was like to want recognition, to want people to see him, not some version of him they made up in their heads.

The quiet stretched between them, the only sound the soft clinking of their spoons against the bowls. Naruto opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, his front door slammed open.

"YOUNG MASTER!" Ebisu stormed in, his glasses slightly askew, his usually prim demeanor looking thoroughly ruffled. "I've been looking for you for hours! The entire Sarutobi clan is worried sick!"

Naruto blinked in confusion, setting his spoon down. "Uh, ever heard of knocking?"

"Don't interrupt me!" Ebisu snapped, adjusting his glasses as he turned his sharp glare on Konohamaru. "Honorable grandson, let's go. You've wasted enough time here. Stop this foolishness and return to the clan."

Konohamaru shot up from his stool, his fists clenched. "No! I'm not going back until I'm strong enough to defeat Grandpa and become Hokage! And Boss is teaching me how!"

Ebisu groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose like he was dealing with an unruly toddler. "Honorable grandson—"

"STOP CALLING ME THAT!" Konohamaru shouted, his voice cracking with frustration. "I'm not just 'honorable grandson.' I'm Konohamaru!"

Naruto watched the boy tremble with anger, and something inside him shifted. Placing a hand on Konohamaru's shoulder, he gave him a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, let me handle this," he said softly.

Konohamaru looked up at him, hesitating for a moment before nodding and stepping back. Naruto stood, turning to face Ebisu, his expression calm.

Ebisu scoffed, his nose wrinkling as he regarded Naruto with disdain. "And what are you going to do, deadlast? You're nothing but a fool playing ninja. I'm far more skilled than the likes of you."

Naruto's eye twitched, his hand curling into a fist. Who does this guy think he is? But instead of getting mad, he let out a slow breath, an idea forming in his head.

He took a step forward, his expression unreadable. "Oh, ho, you're approaching me?" Ebisu sneered, crossing his arms.

"I can't kick your ass unless I come closer," Naruto replied, taking another step. His voice was calm, almost casual, but his words dripped with challenge.

Ebisu's smirk widened. "You're welcome to try, demon brat. But don't think for a second you stand a chance."

"Teach him, Boss!"

Ebisu's scoff turned into a chuckle, his tone mocking. "Teach me? Teach me what?"

Naruto cracked his knuckles, a grin spreading across his face. "Lesson one: Don't underestimate your enemy."

The light of the miracle glowed white-hot around Naruto's knuckles, the energy humming faintly in the still night. Ebisu's smirk didn't last long—before he could even react a shockwave that struck him square in the chest. The impact was instantaneous. Ebisu was launched clear out the door, his body hurtling through the air like a ragdoll.

"W-Whoa… Boss!"

Outside, Ebisu groaned, staggering to his feet. His glasses were askew, and his usually neat appearance was now completely disheveled. He clutched his stomach, wobbling as he tried to steady himself. Naruto wasn't about to give him the chance. In an instant, he equipped his armor, the pieces forming around him with a low, resonant clink. The weight of it felt natural now, as though it had always been part of him. Without hesitation, he disappeared in a blur of speed, the Shunshin no Jutsu propelling him Ebisu could even register the movement, Naruto closed the distance. His knee shot up in a swift, brutal arc, slamming into Ebisu's jaw with bone-crunching force. The sound echoed in the night—a sickening crack that made Konohamaru flinch.

Ebisu's body flew backward, slamming into the metal railings outside with a deafening clang. The railings bent under the force, creaking ominously as his body toppled over the edge.

"Don't worry," naruto said casually. "There's a dumpster down there. It'll break his fall."

A dull thud echoed up a second later. Naruto winced. "Or… the concrete."

Konohamaru looked up at him, stunned, before breaking into a wide grin. "That. Was. AWESOME!"

"Eh, he had it coming."

"Alright, kid, lesson two: never let a jerk like that boss you around. Got it?"

"Got it, Boss!"

The boy's excitement seemed boundless, and he practically bounced as he followed Naruto into the living room. "You were awesome, Boss! Can you teach me how to do that? That jutsu was insane!"

"You're not ready for that yet, brat. Why don't we focus on getting you home first? It's way past your bedtime."

Konohamaru paused, his grin fading slightly as he looked guilty. Naruto followed his gaze to the counter and froze. The ramen bowls they had just eaten from were now completely empty, and one of them looked like it had been licked clean.

"I needed something to eat while you fought," Konohamaru giggled nervously, letting out a tiny burp.

Naruto's eye twitched. "This kid…" He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. But before he could finish exhaling, an idea struck him. "I think…" he began, reaching for his inventory, "you need to run."

"Run?"

With a low hum, Naruto summoned his Zweihander, the massive blade materializing in his hands with a heavy thud against the floor. The room almost seemed to darken under its sheer weight and presence as Naruto pointed the blade at Konohamaru.

"Run!" Naruto roared, his grin widening into something that was far too gleeful.

Konohamaru's eyes went wide. "I'm sorry, Boss!" he yelped, spinning on his heel and bolting out the door.

Naruto chased after him, the Zweihander over his shoulder, his laughter echoing through the quiet streets. "Come back! I just want to talk!"

"I said I'm sorry!" Konohamaru's voice trailed off as he sprinted away, his little feet slapping against the cobblestone streets.

Eventually, after several blocks of chasing, Naruto caught up to the boy and threw him over his shoulder like a sack of rice. Konohamaru didn't even struggle; he just clung to Naruto's back, laughing between gasps for air as Naruto walked them toward the Sarutobi clan house. The moonlight illuminated the streets, and the gentle hum of the village at night filled the space between them.

After a while, Konohamaru's giggles faded, replaced by a thoughtful quiet. His small arms wrapped around Naruto's neck as he adjusted his position. "Boss… what's your dream?"

Naruto paused for a moment, pretending to focus on his steps. He didn't want to talk about it, but Konohamaru wasn't the type to let things go.

"I heard people say your dream was to become the greatest Hokage," Konohamaru pressed.

Naruto exhaled slowly. "Yeah," he muttered, keeping his voice low. He didn't feel like explaining himself.

"Well, sorry, Boss," Konohamaru said, his proud tone returning. "But I'm gonna be the greatest Hokage. You're just gonna have to settle for second place."

Naruto huffed out a laugh, shaking his head. "It's not that easy, dumbass. The title of Hokage isn't something you just decide to take. It's something you earn. Everyone has to acknowledge you first. Do you think that's easy?" His voice softened as he added, "I've had a hard enough time just getting one person to acknowledge me."

"So, what do I do?"

Naruto adjusted his grip on the boy and kept walking. "Prepare yourself. There aren't any shortcuts to becoming Hokage."

The boy went quiet, chewing on Naruto's words, until the grand Sarutobi clan gates came into view. The carved wooden doors stood tall and imposing, intricate symbols lining their edges. Two guards stood on either side, their expressions neutral. They nodded politely as Naruto approached, but both raised their eyebrows when they saw Konohamaru perched on his back.

Standing in front of the gates, arms crossed and looking more tired than usual, was Hiruzen Sarutobi himself.

"Konohamaru," the Third Hokage said, "do you even know what time it is, young man?"

Konohamaru slid off Naruto's back, standing sheepishly in front of his grandfather. "Sorry, Gramps. I was hanging out with Boss so he could teach me how to beat you."

Naruto winced, giving the Hokage an awkward salute. "Uh… he's not wrong."

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, glancing between the two of them. "I see." He sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "This will be the last time I overlook this sort of mischief, Konohamaru. Tomorrow is your first day at the academy, and you need to rest."

"Tomorrow's also my first step to becoming Hokage!"

Hiruzen chuckled softly, shaking his head. "We'll see about that." He turned to Naruto. "Thank you for bringing him home, Naruto-kun. I hope Ebisu didn't trouble you too much."

Naruto smirked, biting back a laugh. "Nah, that guy's fine. Probably just… lying low right now."

---

"Lying low" was one way to describe it. Ebisu was unceremoniously hurled into a dumpster by one of Naruto's clones, landing with a crash that sent the lid clanging shut above him. Inside the rank, dark space, he groaned, shoving a banana peel off his head, only for a half-eaten apple core to plop onto his shoulder. His glasses were cracked, one lens dangling uselessly, and his normally pristine outfit was smeared with something he hoped was just dirt.

Ebisu sat up slowly, glaring at the walls of the dumpster like it had personally insulted him. "Damn brat," he muttered weakly, trying to summon whatever dignity he had left—just as the dumpster's lid creaked open, and a stray cat peered down at him, its eyes glowing eerily in the moonlight.

The cat let out a judgmental mrrrow, then leaped in, landing squarely on his face.

"GAH!" Ebisu yelped, flailing as the cat bolted, knocking over a bag of garbage that promptly spilled onto his lap. A carton of spoiled milk popped open, drenching him as he slumped back against the dumpster wall, utterly defeated.

"One day," he wheezed, peeling a wet noodle off his cheek, "one day I will have my revenge…"

From the alley, Naruto's clone peeked over the rim of the dumpster, snickering. "You good in there, or should I find a second dumpster for backup?"

Ebisu let out a strangled groan, raising one trembling fist. "Damn… brat…" he muttered before slumping fully into the trash pile, his pride officially dead.

---

Back at the compound, Hiruzen gave Naruto a puzzled look but let it go. "Good night, Naruto-kun. Konohamaru, inside. Now."

"But—" Konohamaru yawned halfway through his protest, his defiance fading as his eyes began to droop.

"Go to bed, dumbass," Naruto said, nudging him gently toward the door.

Konohamaru looked up, scrunching his nose. "Blah, stop acting like you know everything, Boss…" His voice slurred as he rubbed his eyes. "I'm not letting you be my boss anymore…"

"Oh, yeah?"

"Yeah!" Konohamaru blinked sleepily but still managed to grin. "From now on… we're rivals!"

Naruto's smirk softened into a smile. He reached into his pocket, palming his green goggles from his inventory. Without drawing attention, he handed them to Konohamaru.

"These are my favorite goggles," he said as the boy's eyes widened. "When the day comes that we're fighting for the Hokage title, I want them back."

Konohamaru's face lit up as he slipped off his helmet and put the goggles on. "Then you'll have to win them back, Boss!"

Naruto laughed, holding out his fist. "Looking forward to it, Konohamaru."

The boy bumped his fist against Naruto's before turning and running inside, his laughter echoing behind him. Naruto stood there for a moment, watching him go.

Hiruzen's voice broke the quiet. "He looks up to you, you know."

Naruto nodded silently, his eyes drifting toward the moonlit village in the distance. The quiet between him and the old man stretched, heavy and awkward, like a weight neither wanted to lift. He shifted his feet, ready to leave, but Hiruzen's voice stopped him.

"Wait, Naruto."

Naruto froze, his body stiffening. "What do you want?"

Hiruzen stepped forward, his robes shifting slightly in the breeze. Without the Hokage's hat, he looked different—less like the leader of the village, and more like an old man weighed down by years of regret.

"I need to talk to you about something," Hiruzen said. He gestured toward the wooden bench near the compound's entrance. "Would you mind sitting for a moment?"

Naruto didn't move. "I'm fine standing," he said curtly, his voice colder than usual.

Hiruzen didn't push the matter at first, letting the silence settle between them. "It's about what happened with Kiba," he said. "I heard you… almost killed him."

Naruto's face remained impassive, like Hiruzen had just told him the sky was blue or that water was wet. There wasn't a flicker of guilt, worry, or even surprise in his expression.

"Naruto, this is serious. You nearly killed a fellow shinobi of the Leaf—in what was essentially a stupid fight. Do you understand the gravity of that?"

"That wasn't just some stupid fight," Naruto said, his voice low and simmering with anger. "Kiba disrespected someone important to me. Someone who taught me about honor and strength—things this village pretends to care about but doesn't actually live by. I wasn't going to let him get away with that."

Hiruzen studied him carefully. "While I understand that Kiba may have been out of line, Naruto, attacking and nearly killing him is inexcusable," he said. "Words can hurt, yes, but they don't justify violence. If you want to grow into a shinobi people can trust, you need to learn to control yourself. A true ninja doesn't let their emotions dictate their actions."

The words stung—not because they were wrong, but because they dismissed what had actually happened. This wasn't about anger. It wasn't even about Kiba. It was about respect. It was about Oscar.

"And who the hell are you to tell me any of this?"

The atmosphere shifted instantly. Hiruzen's gaze hardened, and for the first time that evening, he allowed the weight of his authority to press down on Naruto. The air felt heavier, suffocating, a stark reminder of who Hiruzen Sarutobi truly was—not just an old man, but the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf, the professor, the protector of the village.

"I am the Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Village, Genin Naruto!"

For a moment, Naruto felt the weight of that title crash down on him, the enormity of it making him feel small. But the anger burning in his chest refused to be extinguished. He straightened, his voice steady but trembling with restrained frustration.

"So, is that it?" Naruto asked. "I have to take responsibility? I have to deal with it all? The child has to be the adult?"

The question cut deeper than Hiruzen expected. His jaw tightened, guilt flickering in his eyes. He opened his mouth to respond, but Naruto didn't give him the chance.

"I'm the one who has to 'control myself.' I'm the one who has to 'be fair and just.' I'm the one who has to suck it up and move on, while the rest of this village gets to throw their crap at me and pretend I don't exist. That's what being a ninja means, huh? Just keep taking it, over and over, because that's the Will of Fire?"

"Naruto, that's not what I meant…" Hiruzen's voice softened, his tone almost pleading as he took a step closer, raising a hand.

But Naruto didn't flinch. "Then how did you mean it, old man?" he asked, his voice quieter now but no less biting. "Because it sure sounds like you're telling me I have to carry everyone else's baggage while they get to treat me however they want. That I'm the one who's supposed to be better than them. That I'm supposed to act like a hero for a village that's never done anything for me."

The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze.

"You're right," Hiruzen said finally, his voice heavy with regret. "I wasn't there for you the way I should have been. And neither was this village. For that, Naruto, I am truly sorry."

Naruto flinched, his eyes widening slightly. He hadn't expected that—not the apology, not the raw sadness in the old man's voice. But it wasn't enough. It couldn't be enough.

"Sorry?" Naruto echoed bitterly. "That's it? You think 'sorry' makes up for everything? For the years I spent alone? For —" His throat tightened, and he couldn't finish the sentence.

"No, Naruto," Hiruzen said softly. "I know it doesn't make up for anything. I know I can't undo what's been done. But I want to do better. I want to help you find your place in this village."

Naruto's gaze dropped to the ground, his fists trembling as conflicting emotions swirled inside him. Anger, frustration, sadness—he didn't know which to hold on to, which to let go of.

"You still want to be Hokage, don't you?"

The question hung in the air, a quiet attempt to gauge just how deep the damage truly ran.

Naruto hesitated, the question cutting through him like a blade. Did he? Once, being Hokage had meant everything to him. It had been his dream, his proof that he could matter. But now? Now, it felt ironically hollow.

"What does being Hokage even mean to you?"

Hiruzen's gaze turned distant as he looked out at the moonlit compound gates. "The Hokage is the person who embodies the Will of Fire," he said. "The belief that everyone in this village is part of one family. That we protect and care for each other, no matter what."

Naruto felt a bitter laugh rise in his throat but swallowed it down.

"The Hokage carries the burden of protecting the village," Hiruzen continued. "Of guiding it, ensuring that the Will of Fire is passed down to the next generation. It's a chain that stretches back to the First Hokage, and one I hope will continue long after me."

"So, has Konoha failed me? Has the Hokage failed me?"

Hiruzen's breath hitched.

"I don't think I ever felt the 'warmth' of family when I cried myself to sleep, Hokage-sama," Naruto continued, his voice trembling, not from fear, but from the weight of everything he had held in for so long. "I don't think I ever felt 'protected' when the villagers glared at me like I was a monster. Like I wasn't even human."

Hiruzen's face fell, the regret pooling in his eyes.

Naruto's voice softened, but that only made it worse, the pain in his words sharper for how calm they were. "You talk about fairness," he said, the faintest tremble in his tone betraying the storm brewing underneath, "about justice, about family… but where was all of that when the innocent needed it? Where was the Will of Fire when the ones who truly needed it were left to fend for themselves? Where was it when I needed it?"

Naruto raised his hand, gesturing vaguely toward the Hokage's nonexistent hat. "That hat…" he began. "That hat once meant something to me. It represented hope. A dream that maybe, one day, I could be more than the village outcast. More than just the kid everyone hated for no reason. That maybe, just maybe, I could be someone who mattered."

His gaze locked onto Hiruzen's then, raw, unflinching, and full of unshed tears. His bright blue eyes seemed to bore into the Hokage, demanding he look at the truth he had ignored for so long. But Naruto didn't let those tears fall. He refused to give Hiruzen—or the village—the satisfaction of seeing just how much they had hurt him.

"But now?" Naruto's voice cracked, the bitterness bleeding through as he forced the words out like broken glass. "Now, it's just a hat. Nothing more. A hat worn by a man who preaches fairness and justice but doesn't live it. A man who lets his village turn its back on a child. A man who talks about family, but doesn't even know what the word means. That's what the Hokage's hat is to me now. Nothing. Just an empty symbol."

Hiruzen stood there in silence. He didn't argue. He didn't deny it. How could he? Every word Naruto said was a truth Hiruzen couldn't refute. Every accusation struck deeper than the last, cutting through the ideals he had spent his life trying to uphold. And now, those ideals crumbled under the weight of the boy's pain.

Shame painted itself across Hiruzen's face. It seeped into every line etched into his weathered features. Shame not just as the Hokage—the leader who was supposed to protect and nurture every soul in his village—but as a man. A man who had failed a boy who needed him the most. A boy he had promised to look after and had let down in every way that mattered.

But worst of all, shame as the man Naruto once called "grandpa." That name had been a gift—a sign of trust, of affection, of the hope that maybe, despite everything, Naruto still believed in him. And Hiruzen had thrown it away. Through his inaction, his silence, his complacency, he had let that precious gift rot away until there was nothing left.

"I don't hate you, old man. I should, but I don't." He paused. "What I feel is worse. Disappointment."

He let the word hang in the air like a blade suspended above Hiruzen's head, cutting deeper than any weapon ever could. Then, with no further words, Naruto turned away.

For a moment, he thought to call out, to stop him, to say something—anything—to make this right. But no words came. No action felt sufficient. He remained frozen, bound by the weight of his own failings. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the great Hokage, the Professor, the man who was supposed to guide his people, felt completely powerless.

It wasn't a new feeling, but that only made it worse. He recognized it too well—the same powerlessness that had plagued him when his relationship with his own son, Asuma, had crumbled, built on unspoken expectations and words left unsaid. The same powerlessness that gnawed at him whenever he thought of Tsunade, how he had failed to guide her through her grief and let her leave the village, carrying her pain with her. The same powerlessness that weighed on him every time he remembered Orochimaru, the student he'd let fall into darkness because he couldn't bring himself to act decisively when it mattered most.

And now… now it was Naruto.

This was his great flaw, the one that defined his many regrets: his inability to repair the bonds that should have mattered most to him. Time and again, he had let the people who needed him slip through his fingers, too afraid, too hesitant to confront the mess he had allowed to grow. He always told himself it was for the greater good—that his duty to the village outweighed his personal relationships—but in truth, he simply didn't know how to fix what was broken.

Naruto paused mid-step, his back still turned to the old man.

"If Iruka-sensei hadn't stopped my axe from hitting Kiba," he said, "I would've stopped myself." He glanced over his shoulder. "Not because of anything you taught me. Not because of anything this village stands for. But because I live by the code of someone who believed in me. Someone who gave me hope when no one else would. I wouldn't dirty his code—not even for my anger."

The finality in his voice landed like a hammer blow, reverberating in the space between them. Naruto's eyes lingered on Hiruzen for just a second longer, piercing and resolute, before he turned and began walking again. His steps were deliberate, unhurried, as though he were leaving behind more than just the conversation.

"Good night, Hokage-sama!"

---

Author's Note:

Hey, everyone! Wow, this chapter was intense, wasn't it? Writing the confrontation between Hiruzen and Naruto has been on my mind for ages. I really wanted to dig into the raw emotions and messy dynamics between them, and honestly, it hurt in all the best ways to write. Did Hiruzen's guilt hit you like a truck? Does Naruto calling him out feel like the turning point it should be? Let me know in the comments—don't hold back!

So, what's next? The next chapter drops on December 16th! And it's gonna be a good one. We'll be shifting perspectives, dealing with the fallout of this confrontation, and ramping up into some major moments. Get hyped!

BUT… if waiting is not your thing (and let's be real, who likes waiting?), Chapter 44 on Patreon

For those of you who don't know, I'm a few chapters ahead over there, so if you want to binge the upcoming twists right now (and trust me, some spicy stuff is coming), you can join for as little as a dollar. Plus, it really helps me stay consistent with writing (shoutout to my patrons, y'all are MVPs).

No pressure though! You do you. But if you want early access to the chaos, it's there.

Alright, that's it from me for now. See you all on December 16th for the next update! Until then, drop your theories and thoughts in the comments—I love reading what you all come up with. Let's keep this hype train rolling!

—Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.10 Hawk's Gambit

---

In the outer ring of Konoha's civilian district, amidst unassuming shops and buildings, lay a small, nondescript bar tucked between a bakery and a butcher shop. Its wooden sign swung slightly in the breeze, the kanji for Willow Rest visible under the moonlight. Inside, the bar was dimly lit, its air thick with the quiet murmur of patrons nursing drinks. A cloaked figure entered, leaning slightly on a cane. Shimura Danzo had returned to Konoha.

The bartender froze, his hand tightening on the glass he was polishing, before quickly bowing. Without a word, Danzo moved toward the back of the establishment. His cane tapped against the wooden floor in rhythmic intervals. He paused before a worn brick wall, his lone eye scanning it until his cane tapped three times in a circular motion. A faint glow appeared, spiderwebbing into a complex sealing array. The bricks began to shift, twisting and rearranging themselves. Slowly, a narrow door materialized, creaking open to reveal a stairway descending into darkness.

Danzo stepped through without hesitation, the door sealing itself behind him with a quiet hum. The stairway opened into a vast underground chamber, lit by lanterns casting eerie shadows on the damp stone walls. Hundreds of masked figures appeared seemingly from nowhere, kneeling silently as their collective voice echoed in unison:

"The unseen ones who support the great tree of Konoha from the depths of the earth. We are the Root."

Danzo's expression remained as stoic as ever. With a single, deliberate tap of his cane, the masked figures stood, silent and awaiting orders. At the center of the room stood a high-ranking Root operative, their mask etched with intricate patterns marking their rank. They held a scroll in their hands, bowing as Danzo approached.

"Report."

"Lord Danzo, the target has been under continuous surveillance. Sai has compiled a detailed report. Agent Sai, step forward."

From the shadows, Sai flickered into existence, kneeling with mechanical precision. "Lord Danzo," Sai said, his tone devoid of emotion.

"Deliver your findings," Danzo commanded, unfurling the scroll and scanning its contents with his lone eye.

"Target Uzumaki Naruto has been observed in his home, his classroom, and in various public interactions. I have documented all noteworthy behaviors, relationships, and rumors surrounding him. The first section includes detailed points of interest."

Danzo's gaze lingered on the mention of Naruto's team: Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura.

Kakashi… Danzo muttered internally. Proceed with caution. That man sees too much.

He moved on, his expression hardening as he read about Naruto's display of killer intent. He tapped his cane again, sharp and deliberate.

"Agent Fu."

Another masked figure materialized from the shadows. "Yes, Lord Danzo?"

"Erase any civilian memories of Naruto's killer intent."

The words hung in the dim chamber, cold and final. The Root operatives didn't flinch, didn't hesitate. They simply nodded. Danzo calculated that the clan shinobi would keep such knowledge contained. Their loyalties were bound by tradition, honor, and the subtle fear of losing face within Konoha's strict hierarchies. They would whisper, certainly, but only within the confines of their compounds. Their suspicions wouldn't reach the streets.

Civilians, however, were a different matter entirely.

They were Konoha's weakest link—a necessary part of the village but untrained, undisciplined, and dangerously prone to gossip. Whispers among traders at the market or murmurs over sake in the taverns could spread like wildfire, twisting and growing with every retelling. By the time those whispers reached other ears—ears outside Konoha, perhaps—they could turn into something uncontrollable.

Naruto's killer intent wasn't just a threat to his enemies; it was a threat to Konoha's image itself. A boy who was already mistrusted and feared by many civilians now showing killer intent? That wasn't a narrative Danzo could afford to let take root.

"Understood."

Danzo rolled the scroll shut, his grip tightening slightly. He stared into the shadows, his voice calm but heavy with authority.

"Sai. Fu. Analyze Uzumaki's mental state. Draft a letter. It must encourage trust and curiosity. No lies."

"The truth, Lord Danzo?" Sai asked.

Danzo's gaze shifted to him, piercing. "Yes. The truth wounds deeper than any lie. Use it carefully."

Normally, the answer would be simple. If there was information to gather, he would extract it cleanly and thoroughly. Root operatives were experts in such matters. A mind could be unraveled with Yamanaka techniques, every thread of knowledge plucked clean and cataloged. Failing that, he had other methods.

Kotoamatsukami.

It was the ultimate tool of manipulation, one that could not be traced or resisted. A single command, flawlessly embedded, would turn even the most unruly soul into a loyal servant. With it, he could plant the seeds of allegiance deep in Naruto's mind. He could sculpt the boy into exactly what Konoha needed—a weapon with no equal, bound to the village and to Danzo himself.

But this was not a luxury he could indulge.

Danzo's eye flickered toward the masked figures kneeling before him, their stoic silence awaiting his orders.

The Kyuubi.

It always came back to the Kyuubi. The beast complicated everything. Its presence in the boy's body created a barrier of unpredictability. The sealing process that tied it to Naruto was layered with intricate protections crafted by the Yondaime. Any attempt to interfere with Naruto's mind—even subtly—risked destabilizing that seal. To gamble on such an approach would be reckless, even by his standards.

And then there was the boy himself.

Danzo didn't yet understand the scope of Naruto's new abilities. The sheer weight of his presence during combat reports. It wasn't just the Kyuubi anymore; the boy was becoming something else. Something unknown. And Danzo knew better than anyone that the unknown was dangerous.

No, Naruto could not be manipulated the way others could. Not yet.

"Root exists to serve Konoha. This mission is no different. Do not fail."

---

As Naruto trudged through the streets of Konoha, the quiet stopped being soothing. Rather, it was suffocating, pressing down on him like a heavy weight he couldn't shake. He felt like a foreigner in his own village.

"Humans," he muttered bitterly, kicking a loose pebble that skittered across the cobblestones. A humorless laugh escaped his throat, raw and sharp. He'd rather face a horde of Hollows or even a demon than deal with people. Monsters, at least, were straightforward. They didn't hide their intentions behind fake smiles or whispered insults.

The sting of tears burned at the corners of his eyes, but he blinked them away quickly. He wasn't weak. He didn't have time to be. Emotions won't keep me alive; focus will. He reminded himself of that as he walked toward his house, his pace quickening as if he could outrun the storm in his head.

When he finally reached his apartment, something caught his attention immediately. A red envelope, bright against the dull wood of his front door, was pinned in place with a thin kunai.

Naruto froze, his hand hovering over the doorframe. His eyes darted to the rooftops, to the shadows pooling in the alleys, but there was nothing. No chakra signatures, no signs of lingering presence. Whoever had left it had long since gone.

A frown creased his brow as he pulled the envelope free. The kunai was clean and ordinary, the kind anyone in the village might carry. The envelope itself was neatly folded, almost pristine, with writing on the front in small, careful handwriting:

To Naruto, from a secret friend.

Naruto's stomach tightened, the frown deepening. Secret friend? It could mean anything—a threat, a trap, or just another cruel joke. He had no shortage of people in the village who'd take a cheap shot at him under the guise of kindness.

For a moment, he considered throwing it away, but curiosity won out. He shoved the envelope into his pocket and unlocked his door.

Inside, the small space felt colder than usual. It always did when he returned alone after a long day. He shrugged off his armor, setting it down carefully by the wall, and dropped onto his worn couch. The letter felt heavy in his hand, far more than its weight should have been.

Why do I even care? he thought bitterly, running his thumb over the edge of the envelope. But he did care. No matter how many times the world spat on him, a small part of him still wanted to believe there was something good waiting for him. Something worth trusting.

He unfolded the letter with steady hands, though his mind churned with unease. The paper was smooth, almost unnaturally so, like whoever wrote it had gone out of their way to make it perfect. And then his eyes landed on the first line, and his breath hitched.

[ Hello there, Naruto. You don't know me, but I know you. I was a great friend of your parents. ]

He froze.

My parents... He'd never really thought about them. Not deeply. He knew they had to exist, but he never let himself wonder. It was easier to accept they were gone, probably in the Kyuubi attack or something. But now, this "friend" decides to contact him? Why now? Where were they the last decade or so?

He read on, his fingers tightening on the letter.

[ I'm sure you have many questions, but unfortunately, I must keep myself hidden, in the shadows, to keep you safe… to keep your parents' legacy safe. But, Naruto, I can tell you this: your parents would be proud of the man you've become. ]

A strange, stinging warmth filled his chest, and he felt tears pricking at his eyes. Proud?!

The thought that his parents, who he'd never met, might feel proud of him was… overwhelming. He blinked hard, biting his lip to keep himself together.

[ Naruto, I want you to know this, but you must not trust Hiruzen Sarutobi. That man has kept a lot from you—more than you even know. ]

He drew in a sharp breath, the name jolting him back to the present. Hiruzen…? Naruto glanced at the old man's apology, fresh in his memory, still stinging like salt on a wound. The letter's words felt like they were feeding on every bit of anger, every ounce of frustration he'd been holding onto.

[ I know this is sudden, but with the lies Hiruzen has fed you, I know my time has come. I can't help you directly—if I did, Hiruzen would try to kill me. I can only provide you with information, the truth about who you are, Naruto Uzumaki. Don't you want to know? ]

He felt a lump rise in his throat.

Who am I?

He'd been searching for that answer his whole life. The old man never told him anything. He didn't even know his parents' names. Everything he thought he knew about himself felt like it was slipping through his fingers, and he had no idea what was real anymore.

Naruto stared at the letter, his jaw tightening as his eyes scanned the words again.

[ Naruto, you have two choices before you. Below this sentence is a storage seal where I've stored the first answer. ]

His gaze dropped to the intricate storage seal below the writing. The faintest shimmer danced across its surface, as though it was holding something that wanted to be free.

The next line, however, stopped him cold.

[ Even if you choose the second option of not opening the seal, let me tell you this—the Uzumaki are the only people who can hold the Kyuubi. ]

Naruto's fingers twitched, the letter crinkling slightly as he clenched his fist. That one line—it was deliberate, a hook buried deep in his curiosity. It wasn't just some vague hint or cryptic phrase. It was a fact, one he didn't fully understand, but it dangled in front of him like a carrot on a stick. Whoever had written this knew exactly how to bait him.

And it was working.

[ The choices are simple. Don't open the seal, and the story ends. You go on believing whatever lies Hiruzen wants you to believe. Or, open the seal, and I'll show you how deep the rabbit hole goes. ]

His hands shook as he stared down at the seal.

A war raged inside him—one side demanding he find out, the other reminding him of every lie he'd been told, every half-truth, every door slammed in his face. But the choice was clear. He had to know.

Whatever it takes, I'm done with half-truths.

Naruto poured his chakra into the seal, expecting the usual swirl of smoke. But instead, the letter suddenly burst into flames. He jerked back, and there, in his hands, he found himself holding a book with a note attached to the front. He pulled it off, reading the words with a mix of curiosity and unease.

[ Naruto, you chose wisely. I know you're hungry for more, but I want to test you—to see if you're truly ready for answers that are considered village secrets. Information that can cause war... like who your parents are. ]

He swallowed hard, his fingers tightening around the note.

War? Just knowing my parents could do that? The thought sent a shiver down his spine.

[ Naruto, your test is simple. Keep our conversations a secret. No one must know that you're receiving this information. I know it will be hard; I know you want to demand the truth from Hiruzen. But don't. Don't give that liar a chance to fool you. ]

His jaw clenched as he read that. That liar. If there was even a shred of truth to this, maybe it was time to stop trusting what he thought he knew.

[ Naruto, I want you to remain silent for the next month, and then you'll receive information about who your mother is. If you can't do that, if you tell Hiruzen or anyone else, I won't help you. Don't disappoint me, Naruto. From your friend, from your guardian, the Hawk of Konoha. ]

Naruto stared at the note, the words blurring as his grip tightened. The Hawk of Konoha. He turned the phrase over in his mind, tasting the bitterness it left behind. A "friend"? A "guardian"? No. This was no ally. He couldn't afford to believe that.

A part of him wanted to laugh—sharp, hollow, and humorless. Trust? After everything? After all the stares, the whispers, the betrayals, the endless solitude? The very idea was a cruel joke.

And yet… somewhere, buried under the layers of his resentment, something desperate clawed at him. Maybe, just maybe, this time will be different.

He hated that part of himself. Hated the hope that still flickered like a stubborn ember, refusing to die no matter how hard he tried to smother it.

His gaze fell to the book in his lap: The History of the Uzumaki Clan. Just seeing the title made his chest feel tight, his breath shallow. It was too much. Too big.

A legacy? A clan? A family?

The words felt like a cruel mockery of the life he'd known.

The book slipped from his trembling hands, hitting the floor with a dull, resounding thud. He didn't move to pick it up. He just sat there, staring at it, frozen.

This was real. It had to be. The weight of it, the implications—it hit like a hammer blow. All his life, he had fought for scraps. For acknowledgment. For a fleeting glance of respect. He had fought to exist in a village that wished he didn't.

And now, now, he was staring at the truth of what they had hidden from him. A clan. A family. A place he belonged.

No one had ever told him. No one had even whispered it. They'd buried it, buried him, and pretended he didn't exist.

A sharp, burning pain bloomed in his chest, like something tearing its way out of him. His fists clenched so tightly his nails bit into his palms, but he barely noticed. His breath hitched, his vision blurred, and then, like a dam breaking, everything poured out.

A single tear slipped down his cheek, unbidden and unwelcome.

Anger surged up, hot and vicious, swallowing the sadness whole. His fist slammed into the floor with enough force to shatter the wood beneath it, splinters flying outward in jagged, chaotic lines. The pain in his knuckles barely registered.

"Why?!" The word ripped from his throat, raw and hoarse, filled with years of bottled-up fury. His voice cracked as it carried through the room, unanswered.

Naruto's chest heaved as he struggled to pull himself together, the storm inside him refusing to settle. He thought of the villagers' scornful eyes, the hateful whispers, the way they looked at him like he was less than human. He thought of the teachers who dismissed him, the peers who mocked him, the endless loneliness that had shaped his life. He thought he had made peace with it—thought he'd grown numb to it—but now it came rushing back with brutal clarity.

He looked down at his clenched fist, blood smearing against the cracked floor. Was this all he was worth? Was this all he'd ever be—a forgotten ghost of something great?

He reached down, grabbing the book again. His hands shook as he pulled it back into his lap, the weight of it grounding him.

Fine, he thought bitterly. I'll play their game. I'll keep quiet. I'll read every page, memorize every line, and carve the truth out of this village with my own two hands if I have to.

The Hawk of Konoha. Naruto's gaze drifted back to the note, his eyes narrowing. Could he trust them?

He already knew the answer—No.

Trust had to be earned, and this Hawk had done nothing to deserve it. If they thought a few words and a hidden book would win him over, they were as delusional as the villagers who thought they could keep him chained in their ignorance.

Oscar's voice echoed in his mind. "Precept the Tenth: Trust in yourself, your weapon, and your code—for yourself, and for those you protect."

Naruto let out a slow breath, his fingers curling around the flickering pyromancy flame that danced in his palm. The heat licked at his skin, wild and untamed, but he forced it under his control.

"If this is another lie…" Naruto's voice was low, cold, and razor-edged. The flame cast shadows across his face.

"…I'll clip this Hawk's wings and leave them to crawl in the dirt, regretting every breath they've ever taken."

He didn't yell. He didn't scream. It wasn't a threat. It was a certainty.

The room fell silent, the only sound the faint crackle of the pyromancy flame in his hand. Naruto stared down at the book, his resolve hardening like steel. Whatever this was, whoever this Hawk claimed to be, he would find out.

And if they were lying, if this was just another betrayal in a lifetime full of them…

Naruto's grip tightened on the flame.

…he would burn them to ash.

---

Author's Note:

Hey everyone!

First of all, thanks for reading this chapter—I really hope you enjoyed it.

Now, let me just say: Naruto isn't too far gone. Sure, he's angry, hurt, and carrying enough emotional baggage to fill a storage seal, but there's still hope for him. Whether or not he finds his way back depends on a lot—and I mean a lot. At this point, it's going to come down to Kakashi, Team 7, and maybe a few others stepping up to the plate. But the question is: can they pull it off?

Also, what did you think about Danzo's scheming in this chapter?

The next chapter is dropping on December 20th!

If you can't wait that long and want to read ahead, Chapter 46 is already up on Patreon:
Chapter 46 on Patreon

Thanks again for all the support! Let me know your thoughts on this chapter in the comments—I love hearing your theories and seeing how you think things will unfold.

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.11 Undead Burg

---

Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar sight of Firelink Shrine. The soft, steady glow of the bonfire crackled in front of him, its warmth washing over him. This place… it was starting to feel like his new Hokage Monument. A place where he could just sit, take a breather, and think without anyone bothering him. Well, except for maybe Alexander.

He glanced around, half-expecting the ever-gloomy crestfallen warrior to be muttering something depressing about fate or despair. But the shrine was quiet. Too quiet.

"Huh. Guess ol' Alexander finally stopped sulking and decided to go out for once," Naruto muttered with a shrug. "Good for him, I guess. Maybe he finally got his life back on track after eating that cup of ramen—proof that even in a cursed world, ramen fixes everything."

Naruto shook the thought from his head and stood up, brushing off his hands. "Alright, time to get to work," he said, cracking his knuckles.

He made a cross-sign with his fingers, concentrating as he pushed a big chunk of chakra out of his body. The feeling was intense, like forcing water through a narrow pipe. The mechanism behind the Shadow Clone Jutsu was complicated, but in his head, it was like blowing a bubble: his body was the wand, his clone was the bubble, and chakra was the solution. Lots of chakra.

Then, with a sharp exhale, he released it.

Poof!

Standing before him was his clone, grinning back at him like he'd just been born for mischief.

"You ready for the plan?"

"We're going grave robbing, dattebayo!" the clone declared, throwing a fist in the air like it was something to be proud of.

"Can you not make it sound so… so bad?! It's not grave robbing! We're just… strategically scavenging stuff that nobody's using!"

The clone just grinned and gave him a thumbs-up. "Strategic grave robbing. Got it."

"Just… go do your job, will you?"

The clone gave a mock salute. "Aye-aye, boss!" And with that, it took off toward the graveyard, disappearing into the shadows with more enthusiasm than Naruto was entirely comfortable with.

He slumped back down by the bonfire, letting his chakra pool refill. That particular clone had taken a lot of chakra—not enough to leave him dry, but enough to make him feel it. It was fine, though. That clone was smarter and tougher than the average ones. It'd even make more clones if it needed backup. Meanwhile, Naruto leaned back, letting his body recharge.

His gaze drifted to the Estus Flask hanging at his side. The thing had already saved his life more than a few times by healing his injuries, but something had been nagging at him. If it could restore his body… could it restore his chakra too?

"Only one way to find out," Naruto muttered, pulling the flask to his lips and taking a swig. Warmth spread through his body, the familiar sensation of healing. But this time, he focused inward, on his chakra.

And there it was.

His eyes widened in shock as he felt his reserves refill, a rush of fresh energy flowing through him. He stared at the flask like it was the Holy Grail of ninja tools.

"This… this thing is amazing," he whispered in awe, his lips curling into a grin. "Oh, I'm definitely keeping you around."

Placing the now-empty flask in front of the bonfire, Naruto watched as it slowly refilled itself. He chuckled. "You, my friend, just became my new best friend. Sorry, ramen."

Before he could plan his next move, he heard the distant BOOM of an explosion. A smug grin spread across his face as memories from his clone flooded into his mind. Apparently, the cemetery skeletons were proving to be a pain, but his clones had blown a few to bits using explosive tags.

"Stupid skeletons," Naruto muttered with satisfaction, leaning back against a rock. "That's what you get for messing with Naruto Uzumaki."

Another set of memories hit him—this time of the loot the clone had grabbed. He felt a tingle of excitement as he sat up straighter, rubbing his hands together like a kid about to open a birthday present.

"Strategic scavenging, huh? Yeah, that's got a nice ring to it."

[ Item: Winged Spear ]
[ Weapon type: Spears ]
[ Description: A long-hilted spear with a barbed point. Long reach, and can be used with shield up. Effective against hard exteriors, and hits for high damage at the right moment of an enemy's swing. But the hit radius is small, and it is easily blocked by shields. ]

Naruto hefted the spear in his hands, feeling its weight. It had a long, sturdy shaft, with a sharp, narrow tip that gleamed faintly in the light of the bonfire. Just below the blade, small, wing-like protrusions flared out on either side, giving it an almost elegant design.

"Looks pretty badass," Naruto muttered, turning it over. He gave the tip an experimental jab at the air, but his enthusiasm faded quickly. "But… seriously, am I gonna use this?"

He pictured himself lugging it around in battle and immediately cringed. It just didn't feel right for him. The Zweihander was his weapon—big, heavy, and full of destructive power. This? This was too… precise.

"Yeah, not really my style," he decided, letting the spear rest against the side of the bonfire. "Guess it's backup, or maybe… can I sell this stuff?"

He rubbed the back of his head, wondering how selling even worked in Lordran. He'd have to figure that out later. For now, though, it was just one more thing taking up space in his inventory.

[ Item: Caduceus Round Shield ]
[ Weapon type: Small Shield ]
[ Description: Round wooden shield crafted in Lordran. Decorated by an ancient blue Caduceus. The giant trees in Lordran are distant offspring of the great stone archtrees. This shield inherits their properties, and the wood greatly reduces magic damage. ]

Next, Naruto picked up the shield. It was small and round, made of wood with a faded green background. The design on its face—a pair of curved lines resembling snakes meeting at a "U" shape—was faint and worn, but still visible. The edges of the shield were reinforced with a thin rim of metal, though it had seen better days.

"Huh," Naruto said, giving it a once-over. "Not bad. Feels pretty sturdy, I guess." He rapped his knuckles against it, hearing the dull thud of the wood. "Wonder if this thing could hold up against a jutsu."

But he frowned, already feeling its weight dragging on his arm. It wasn't that heavy, but still—he'd need to pump more points into strength before he could wield it comfortably alongside the Zweihander. And, honestly? Shields just weren't his thing.

"Yeah, probably not gonna use this either," he muttered, setting it down with the spear.

[ Item: Binoculars ]
[ Description: Binoculars made of Brass. Use to peer at distant scenery.
This advanced device was built by a famous craftsman of Astora. Its utility is singular, but its applications many. The value of these specs depends greatly on the imagination of their owner. ]

Finally, Naruto picked up the binoculars. They were made of brass, slightly worn but still solid, with two cylindrical eyepieces connected by a small hinge in the middle. He turned them over in his hands, feeling their smooth surface.

"Binoculars?" Naruto muttered, squinting at them. "What am I supposed to do with these?"

His mind wandered for a moment, and then a wicked grin crept onto his face. He remembered the onsen near his apartment in Konoha.

"I mean… I could test these out there… Just, you know, for research purposes," he said to himself, chuckling quietly. But the thought made him blush, and he quickly shook his head. "Nope, nope, bad idea. Focus, Naruto!"

Grinning at his own ridiculousness, he brought the binoculars up to his eyes, curious to see what they could do. He aimed them at the bonfire—and immediately regretted it.

"ARGH! My eyes!" he yelped, pulling them away as spots danced in his vision. The light of the bonfire had practically burned into his retinas. He blinked furiously, wiping at his eyes until the pain subsided.

Once his vision cleared, he raised the binoculars again, this time aiming them at the far edges of the shrine. Through the lenses, he could make out winding paths carved into the massive stone walls surrounding the area. The paths twisted and turned, disappearing into the distance like trails leading to the unknown.

Naruto lowered the binoculars, a grin spreading across his face. "Well, looks like I know where I'm going next," he said, standing up and stretching. He stashed the binoculars in his pouch and gave the bonfire one last glance.

"Let's go see what this world's got for me next!"

Naruto made his way to the cliffside where Alexander had once stood guard over his soul drop. The ground sloped sharply, giving way to a sheer drop below, and just ahead, the massive castle wall loomed like a giant sentry. The dark stone was ancient, scarred by battles long since forgotten, and stretched so high that it vanished into the thick, cloudy sky above. Naruto tilted his head back, taking it all in, feeling impossibly small in its shadow.

"Man," he muttered to himself, "this place always knows how to make you feel tiny."

As he stepped closer, his sharp eyes caught sight of a set of staircases carved right into the cliffside. They clung precariously to the rock face, winding upward toward a series of ancient, crumbling archways that disappeared into the castle walls. The steps themselves were a mess—cracked, uneven, and overgrown with tufts of wild grass and moss.

Naruto let out a deep breath, rolling his shoulders.

He stepped onto the first stair, his hand instinctively resting on the hilt of the Zweihander strapped to his back. His senses were on high alert, his eyes scanning the shadows ahead. He didn't have to wait long. A few hollows shuffled into view, their vacant, hollow eyes staring at nothing, their battered armor barely clinging to their decayed bodies. They gripped rusted short swords with hands that shook as if they'd forgotten how to fight.

Naruto smirked, his confidence swelling. "Pfft, this is gonna be easy," he said under his breath. These hollows were barely holding themselves together, and he figured he wouldn't even need chakra to deal with them. This would be a good warm-up.

He took a step forward, hand on the Zweihander, ready to attack. Then it came—a sharp whistling sound cutting through the air.

BOOM!

The explosion slammed into the ground beside him, a burst of searing flames and heat that sent Naruto stumbling backward. The blast hit his chest like a hammer, forcing the air out of his lungs as flames licked at the edges of his armor. Smoke filled his lungs, and his instincts screamed at him to move.

"Damn it!" Naruto coughed, patting at the charred edges of his armor as he tried to regain his balance. His skin tingled from the heat, and his head pounded from the force of the blast. He barely had time to recover when one of the hollows lunged forward with a crazed howl, its short sword swinging wildly.

The first blow slammed into his shoulder plate with a harsh clang, and the hollow didn't stop. It hacked at him relentlessly, the strikes landing with the ferocity of a wild animal. Naruto gritted his teeth, his arm vibrating with every impact as he tried to block and hold his ground. The hollow's attacks were so wild, so frenzied, it almost pushed him off the edge of the staircase.

Then, with a sharp snap, the hollow's rusted sword shattered against his chest plate. The creature froze for a split second, almost as if it were confused, and Naruto seized the moment. With a burst of chakra, he disappeared in a blur of motion, shunshining backward to put some distance between them.

"Alright, that's enough of that," Naruto muttered, his breath ragged. His smirk was gone, replaced with a hard glare. "These guys are supposed to be pushovers, so what the hell's going on?"

Movement above caught his eye. Another hollow was scrambling down the upper staircase, its empty gaze fixed on him. Below, a second hollow—this one clad in dented, rusted armor—emerged from the shadows.

Naruto didn't wait for them to close in. Triggering the pyromancy flame in his hand, he hurled a fireball at the staircase. The explosion rocked the stone steps, engulfing the two hollows in flames. Smoke and embers filled the air, and Naruto charged through the chaos, his Zweihander raised high.

The first hollow, still stumbling forward, didn't stand a chance. With a roar, Naruto brought the Zweihander down in a devastating swing, cutting the hollow clean in half. Blood sprayed across the stone, the creature's remains crumpling to the ground as Naruto's focus sharpened. His Way of Focality screamed in his head—more attacks were coming from all sides.

But those attacks landed on nothing but smoke. His clone had taken his place.

BOOM!

Another firebomb went off, consuming the area where his clone had been standing in a burst of flames. Using the distraction, Naruto appeared behind the group of hollows, his Zweihander already in motion. The massive blade swept in a wide arc, slicing clean through two hollows in one fluid motion. Their heads hit the ground before their bodies even registered the impact.

The Zweihander crashed into the stone floor with a heavy thunk, dust and blood scattering in all directions. Naruto stood still for a moment, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.

But it wasn't over. Above him, another hollow was already prepping another firebomb. Naruto glanced up, his eyes narrowing. "Not this time," he muttered.

Letting go of the Zweihander, he pulled a kunai from his pouch and flung it with precision. The kunai struck the firebomb mid-air, detonating it in a fiery burst that sent the hollow stumbling back. Naruto didn't hesitate. He sprinted up the staircase, the wind whipping past him, his legs pumping hard as he closed the distance.

His smirk returned as he thought about what he was going to do. "Oh, I'm gonna enjoy this," he muttered under his breath, picturing himself tossing the hollow right off the edge.

The hollow raised its arm to throw another bomb, but before Naruto could close the gap, a massive axe swung out from behind the staircase. His instincts screamed, and he substituted, vanishing in a puff of smoke just as the axe cleaved through where he had been.

Naruto reappeared mid-air, just in time to watch the hollow with the axe get slammed by the firebomb intended for him. But it barely flinched, its bony face turning toward him with soulless rage.

He landed on the upper staircase, his feet skidding against the stone. "Alright," he growled, summoning the Zweihander into his hand, "no more games."

Chakra surged through his muscles as he charged forward, raising the massive blade. The hollow swung its axe, but the Zweihander cut clean through it, the blade continuing its arc and splitting the hollow's body in two. The strike shook Naruto's entire frame, but he held steady, his grip firm.

Another firebomb came his way. Naruto ducked into a low crouch, just like Kakashi had taught him, the bomb sailing harmlessly over his head. He glared up at the hollow, his patience officially gone.

"You really wanna keep throwing stuff, huh?" he growled, stalking toward the hollow, fists clenched.

The hollow hesitated, but Naruto didn't. He closed the distance in an instant, slamming his fist into its jaw. The impact sent it staggering, and he followed up with a quick left-right combo, each punch landing with a satisfying crack.

"Here, let me help you with that whole 'falling apart' thing!" Naruto snarled, delivering an uppercut that sent the hollow flying off the edge of the cliff. He watched as it tumbled into the abyss below, its limbs flailing uselessly.

A smirk crept onto his face. "Yeah, that felt good," he muttered, brushing off his hands.

---

Naruto trudged up the stairs, the metallic clink of his armor ringing out with every step. At the top, the faint sound of running water reached his ears, and something glimmered at the edge of the platform caught his eye—a soul orb. Naruto's face split into a grin.

"Well, don't mind if I do," he said, stepping forward.

But then he noticed something odd. Deep claw marks etched along the edge of the platform, gouged into the stone like something—or someone—had tried to claw their way back up. Naruto frowned, leaning over the ledge, and sure enough, there was a corpse lodged awkwardly in one of the archways below. Its body was twisted, limbs hanging limp, but what caught his eye was the faint glow of something valuable near it.

With a sigh, he created a shadow clone. "Alright, you know the drill," he said, waving the clone toward the edge. "You go grab the shiny stuff, and I stay up here looking heroic."

"You mean lazy," the clone quipped before leaping down.

"Yeah, yeah," Naruto called after it. "Don't get stuck like that guy, alright?" He plopped himself down at the edge of the platform, letting his legs dangle over as he took a moment to catch his breath.

He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to center himself. Oscar's precepts echoed in his mind—words of duty, discipline, and honor. He'd started repeating them like a mantra to keep himself grounded, especially in this world where everything wanted to kill him.

"Every mistake could mean death," he murmured, opening his eyes to stare out at the horizon. But the thought didn't weigh him down like it should've. Instead, he scoffed, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah, sure. Like dying even matters here."

Dying just meant he'd respawn at the bonfire. Big deal. But… what if he died in Konoha? Would he just wake up back here? That thought stuck in his mind for a second longer than he liked.

Before he could dwell on it, a low, grating squeak echoed through the air. His head snapped toward the doorway behind him, and his eyes widened.

"What the—?"

It was a rat. No, not just a rat—a massive rat.

"What are you, the Akimichi clan's secret mascot?"

The creature's wild, beady eyes glinted in the light, and its fur was filthy—matted and streaked with blood. It scurried into the room on clawed feet, leaving scratch marks on the stone floor as it darted left and right, like it couldn't decide whether to charge or skitter away.

Naruto wrinkled his nose as the stench hit him—a sour, damp smell that clung to the air like it belonged there. The doorway behind the rat led into a dark, slimy space, with walls slick with algae and water pooling at the edges. He spotted a rusted cage in the distance, and slumped against the bars was a body—or what was left of one.

"So the rat eats corpses," Naruto said, raising his pyromancy flame to light up the area.

The rat hissed, crouching low before lunging at him. Its claws swiped the air, and Naruto jumped back, waving his flame to keep it at bay.

"Whoa, easy there!" he said, trying not to step into the gross puddle behind him. "I don't do hugs, especially from giant sewer rats."

The rat reared up on its hind legs, standing almost as tall as his waist. Its claws swiped again, but this time Naruto didn't back down. He reached into his pouch and hurled a kunai, the blade slicing clean through the air before embedding itself into the rat's head.

The creature let out a horrible screech before collapsing in a twitching heap.

"Gross," Naruto muttered, eyeing the dead rat warily. He spotted something glimmering near its meal—a soul orb.

"Yeah, nope. Not touching that," he said, creating another shadow clone. "Hey, you! Go grab that for me."

"Sure thing, boss. Glad I'm disposable, huh?"

"Yeah, that's why you are a clone," Naruto said with a grin, watching the clone step into the muck to retrieve the orb.

Naruto moved farther along the wall, spotting another set of bars blocking an opening.

"What the hell is this place?" he muttered, gripping the bars. He gave them a push, but the familiar system window popped up in front of him: "Does not open from this side."

He groaned, slamming his hand against the cage.

With a sigh, he moved on, climbing a staircase that led up to a path. Light spilled in from the right, revealing a distant tower framed by dark, swirling clouds.

That's when he heard it.

A low, grating sound—metal scraping against stone.

Naruto froze, every nerve in his body on edge. His hand hovered near the hilt of his Zweihander as he strained to listen. The sound was slow, deliberate, and it was getting closer.

"Alright," he muttered under his breath, his heart pounding. "Let's do this the smart way…"

Naruto tossed out a shadow clone with a grin. If there was one thing he knew how to do, it was how to make a scene.

Switching the Zweihander for the winged spear, he gripped the long, slender weapon awkwardly in his hands. It felt… strange. Not bad, just not right for him. It was like trying to use chopsticks after eating with his hands his whole life. He gave it a testing spin, grimacing at the imbalance.

"Man, this thing is weird," Naruto muttered under his breath. "Guess I'm not gonna be pulling off any fancy moves with this. But hey, pointy end goes into the bad guys, right?"

Ahead, his clone was doing its job, waving its arms like a maniac and shouting taunts. "Oi, you ugly sacks of bones! Come get me! What, scared of a little ninja like me?"

Naruto smirked as the hollows were drawn toward the clone, their jerky, unnatural movements almost pitiful. The first hollow dragged a filthy axe along the ground, its emaciated body swaying as if it might fall apart any second. Through the shared memories with his clone, Naruto spotted the second one, lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

"Classic ambush setup," Naruto muttered, crouching low.

Pushing chakra into his legs, he surged forward in a blur of motion, his Shunshin closing the gap before the hollow even realized he was there. The spear's tip drove straight into the hollow's skull with a sickening crack. Naruto winced as he felt the resistance of bone and flesh give way, the spear skewering deep. Its body slumped onto the spear, dead weight pulling against his grip. Blood oozed down the length of the weapon, thick and dark, but Naruto held steady, using chakra to anchor himself. The second hollow leapt from the shadows, its rusted sword swinging wildly. Naruto barely had time to adjust, bracing his legs as the attacks rained down on him. Each strike hammered against the hollow corpse still stuck on his spear, rattling up his arms.

Naruto dismissed the spear into his inventory. His now-free hand lit up as he summoned the pyromancy flame, the orange glow casting eerie shadows across the hollow's gaunt, mindless face.

The fireball hit the hollow point-blank. Flames erupted across its body, making it screech as its skin bubbled and cracked. But even as it burned, the thing staggered forward, undeterred.

"Seriously?" Naruto groaned, frustration bubbling up alongside his chakra. "What does it take to put you down?"

With a roar of effort, he threw a punch straight into the hollow's chest. His gauntlet connected with a satisfying crunch, the force sending the hollow flying backward. It hit the wooden bridge just as a firebomb exploded against its back, flames bursting outward in all directions. Finally, the creature collapsed into ash.

Who's handing out firebombs to these guys?!

As if on cue, another hollow at the far end of the platform raised its arm, a firebomb already cocked and ready. Naruto's eyes narrowed.

Shunshin carried him forward, and his boots slammed into the hollow's chest with enough force to send it flying. He felt the crunch of ribs giving way beneath his weight as the hollow tumbled off the edge, flailing uselessly before disappearing into the abyss below.

He didn't even have time to enjoy the moment. Another hollow lunged from the shadows, its rusted sword slicing downward in a vicious arc. Naruto ducked just in time, feeling the blade whistle past his head. Rolling to the side, he instinctively summoned a weapon—and cursed when the winged spear materialized in his hands again.

The hollow swung again, but Naruto ducked low, sweeping his leg out in a wide arc. His foot connected with the hollow's shin, sending it tumbling backward in a flailing mess of limbs. Before it could recover, Naruto grabbed its bony ankle with a firm grip.

"Time to take out the trash," he quipped, swinging the hollow around like a sack of rice. With a grunt, he flung it off the ledge, watching as it spiraled down into the darkness below.

Finally, silence.

Naruto took a deep breath, straightening up as he scanned the area. His muscles ached, his armor was scratched up, and he was pretty sure he smelled like whatever foul sludge the hollows were living in.

"Definitely need to work on my taijutsu when I get back," he muttered.

The path ahead was littered with broken barrels and rotting crates, leading to a series of small, crumbling buildings. The windows were dark, the wooden beams sagging under the weight of decay. He summoned a few shadow clones, sending them off to search the smaller buildings while he continued forward.

Crossing a rickety wooden bridge, he stepped into a larger room, the air stale and thick with dust. A stone staircase spiraled upward to his left, parts of it broken and crumbling. Beneath it, a pile of broken barrels covered something—or someone.

Naruto crouched down, nudging the barrels aside to reveal the crumpled body of a humanoid. Its limbs were twisted unnaturally, its hollow eyes staring blankly ahead. Near its hand, a soul orb glowed faintly.

Reaching out, Naruto grabbed the orb, feeling the familiar pulse of energy run through his fingers. He frowned, his thoughts darkening for a moment.

"Were they like me?" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Did they come here thinking they could make it out alive? Did they want to ring those Bells of Awakening too?"

The thought left a sour taste in his mouth. Naruto sat down on the cold stone, letting the silence wrap around him. He just let himself sit there, scrolling through his inventory, trying to ignore the nagging feeling in his chest.

[ Item: Ring of Sacrifice ]
[ Description: This mystical ring was created in a sacrificial rite of Velka, the Goddess of Sin. Its wearer will lose nothing upon death, but the ring itself breaks. ]

Another magic ring. Naruto rolled his eyes, tossing it back into the inventory. One-time use, maybe, and considering what he had to do to go back to Konoha, it'd be best not to waste it. Next up. His finger flicked across the screen, landing on another find.

[ Item: Humanity ]
[ Description: Rare tiny black sprite found on corpses. Use to gain 1 humanity and restore a large amount of HP.
This black sprite is called humanity, but little is known about its true nature.
If the soul is the source of all life, then what distinguishes the humanity we hold within ourselves? ]

Naruto tilted his head as he read the description. "Okay, that's… cryptic," he muttered, pulling off his gauntlet to inspect his hand.

He frowned. His skin looked off—ashen and rough, like a hollow's. "Wait a sec… didn't I just reverse my hollowing?" He flexed his fingers, turning his hand over to get a better look. "Is there, like, a time limit on this thing, or did it reset because I died?"

He let out a groan and moved to the next item on the list, his eyes narrowing as he read the name.

[ Item: Rubbish ]
[ Description: Rubbish with no value.
Who in their right mind would bother carrying this around? Perhaps you need help. ]

Naruto grumbled, "First of all, fuck you, system. And second, I didn't pick this crap—my clones did."

Still, he pulled it out of the inventory, intending to throw it away. In his hand was a pile of junk—a moldy piece of paper with strange, childlike drawings on it, scraps of metal twisted and broken, and some shards of pottery with faded patterns. It looked like... memories. Memories that had been abandoned, left to rot. The longer he stared, the more unsettling it felt. The quiet around him stopped feeling like peace and started pressing in, cold and heavy.

What happened to these people? The question formed in his mind before he even realized it. This world was full of mysteries, echoes of history, culture, and life that didn't fully make sense. But staring at that moldy piece of paper, something about it felt different. Real, in a way that got under his skin. He let out a slow breath, pushing the "rubbish" back into his inventory, but the thought lingered. What will happen if I ring the Bells of Awakening?

Naruto stood up, brushing off the dust and taking a deep breath. I'll find my answers by ringing the bells, right? The thought ran through his mind as he took each step, feeling more certain, more determined. Whatever this world held, the bells would be the key to understanding it.

He climbed up the stairs, his footsteps echoing against the cracked stone. The path opened up into a cold, empty walkway shadowed by a towering castle. High, rough walls stretched up on both sides. The whole place felt… forgotten. Barely visible in the gray mist ahead were crumbling towers, hints of a place long abandoned. There was no sound, just the faint, hollow echoes that broke the stillness.

And then, he heard it.

A loud, bone-rattling roar from the left, shaking the entire walkway. His mind went blank, his body frozen.

What the hell…

Naruto felt his stomach twist in dread, and then he saw it—a massive, dark red creature, dragon-like but far more monstrous than any story he'd ever heard. Its body was covered in rough, spiked armor, dark as blood, with sharp bone-like protrusions along its head and neck, pointing backward like jagged thorns. Where its eyes should've been, there was just a smooth, bony surface—no eyes, just an empty, blind stare. Somehow, that made it even worse, as if it could still see him, feel him standing there, paralyzed.

Is that... a dragon? Naruto's mind struggled to process what he was seeing. Oscar had told him about dragons, but seeing one was completely different from hearing about one.

It didn't feel real. It was like a dream, one where he was caught between terror and awe, just staring, unable to look away.

The dragon didn't notice him—or didn't care. It stretched its massive, scarred wings, leathery and worn, and with a powerful beat, it lifted off the ground, soaring into the gray sky. Naruto watched as it flew over the stone arch, its silhouette dark against the towers, vanishing into the mist as if it were returning home.

He stood there, heart racing, staring at the spot where it had been.

Did that… actually just happen?

The awe he felt was ripped away in a flash as pain erupted in his knee. It was sudden, blinding—like his whole leg had been set on fire. His gaze shot down, and there it was—a damn arrow lodged deep in his knee.
Great, he took an arrow to the knee!

The pain was unbearable, searing up his leg and into his spine, making his vision blur. He felt a rush of anger and frustration. Without hesitation, he grabbed the arrow shaft and yanked it out in one harsh pull, biting down a scream as blood flowed from the wound. His breaths came short and ragged, every nerve in his body still singing with pain.

Stupid hollows and their stupid arrows, he thought, gulping down an Estus Flask as fast as he could. The warm, healing energy flooded through him, knitting up the wound and finally numbing the burning ache. He took a deep breath, the pain easing enough to think straight.

"I hate hollows," he spat, his eyes locking onto the hollow that dared shoot him. One of those soulless creatures was running toward him, its skeletal frame rattling with each step. Rage surged through him. Oh, you picked the wrong target.

Gripping his Zweihander tightly, he lunged forward, swinging the blade in a brutal downward arc. The impact sent a satisfying crunch through his arms as the blade cleaved the hollow in two, a splatter of blood marking the stones beneath it.

But just as he took a moment to catch his breath, something whizzed past his neck, close enough to graze his skin—a second arrow, barely missing him. His head snapped up, fury igniting as he caught sight of the archer.

Naruto barely had time to process it before two more hollows rushed him from the sides. He brought up his Zweihander, blocking their strikes as the metal screeched against his own blade. But he couldn't focus entirely on them; every few seconds, another arrow came hurtling toward him, the archer clearly intent on skewering him alive.

These guys are really pissing me off.

Naruto clenched his teeth, fighting back with one hand while his other reached for an explosive tag. With one quick movement, he slapped it onto the nearest hollow's chest, pushing back with all his strength as he leaped away. "Fuin!" he barked, triggering the tag.

The explosion tore through both hollows, bits of bone and dust scattering in the air. The blast gave him just enough cover to sprint up the stairs toward the archer, his eyes set on the damn hollow that had the nerve to shoot him.

As he got closer, he could see it fumbling with its weapon, hands barely steady as it tried to notch another arrow. The thing was holding a battered crossbow, the kind that looked like it had fallen apart ages ago and been haphazardly pieced back together. Its bony fingers struggled to attach the arrow to the crossbow's string, its entire movement slow and clumsy.

Naruto didn't waste a second and went in for the kill. But then, his Way of Focality screamed at him, and he instinctively ducked as a firebomb came flying from above. He cursed under his breath.

If I ever find the bastard who invented firebombs, he thought furiously, I'll shove a dozen of these things up his ass and light the fuse. Let's see how he likes it!

With no other choice, he lunged forward, tackling the hollow with his shoulder and slamming into its frail body with all his weight. It staggered, but instead of falling away, its hands clamped onto his armor with a death grip. He tried to shake it off, but its bony fingers wouldn't budge. With a jolt, he felt them both tumbling off the ledge.

Welp, I'm dead, he thought, bracing himself for the worst.

But luck was on his side.

They landed hard on a balcony just below, his armor clanging against the stone as the hollow squirmed beneath him. He wasted no time, slamming his Zweihander down, pinning it through the chest. The hollow's body went limp, but he wasn't finished.

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a humanoid corpse slumped against the wall, a wooden shield clutched in its lifeless hand. The shield was long, oval-shaped, with a simple design carved into the wood. Its surface was worn and rough, the faded lines barely visible.

"Thanks," he muttered to the corpse, prying the shield from its stiff grip. With a growl, he bashed the still-twitching hollow under him until it was nothing more than scattered bones.

Great, a new shield. That I'll probably never use.

With one last breath, he stood up and headed back to the stairs, determined to find the remaining hollows. He climbed up, his eyes scanning every shadow, his muscles tensed with anticipation. Alright, where are you, firebomb-throwing assholes?

Reaching the top, he finally saw them. A few hollows perched above, each one fumbling with firebombs, their lifeless eyes fixed on him. His blood boiled as he prepared to strike back.

But then, something caught his eye—a familiar, hopeful glimmer.

An unlit bonfire, hidden in a small room just to the side. His heart skipped a beat, and a grin spread across his face.

Yes! He didn't have to restart from Firelink Shrine. He darted into the room, the flames flaring to life under his touch.

With renewed energy, he turned back to the hollows perched above, his hand reaching for his own firebombs.

Alright, you're done.

They'd be getting a taste of every sharp tool he had on him, firebomb by firebomb, if it was the last thing he did today.

Bring it on.

Almost ten minutes later, Naruto dusted himself off, wiping a bit of grime from his armor as he surveyed the carnage. His stomach growled loudly, breaking the silence, and he sighed, rolling his eyes.

"Man, I'm starving," he muttered. "Guess that's my cue to head back."

Naruto took a deep breath, standing at the edge of the broken bridge.

"See you soon, Lordran," he muttered under his breath, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. And then, without hesitation, he leaped into the void.

The wind whipped past him, cold and biting, but he didn't flinch. The falling sensation was almost comforting now, a reminder that he could leave this cursed place whenever he needed to. The world blurred around him as the blackness swallowed him whole.

And then, silence.

Back at the bonfire, the flames danced quietly, their warmth a sharp contrast to the desolation surrounding them. Slowly, the world began to reset. The hollows Naruto had slain clawed their way back to unlife, their battered forms shuffling aimlessly across the ruined landscape. Bones clicked back into place, broken weapons reformed, and lifeless eyes lit up without any purpose.

Among them, the crossbow hollow stirred. It stumbled toward the place where Naruto had jumped, its movements slow and mechanical. There, nestled among the shattered stones, was a faint, glowing soul drop.

The hollow hesitated, its head tilting slightly as if sensing something. Then, with a jerky, almost reverent motion, it reached out and absorbed the soul. For a moment, nothing happened. But then, its posture straightened. Its movements became… different. More deliberate. More alive.

In Lordran, time always returns to its stagnant state. Death becomes life, and life becomes death, in an endless, unchanging cycle.

But change… change is always inevitable.

---

Author's Note:

This isn't canon, but it's my personal interpretation of the Shadow Clone Jutsu—similar to how I reimagined the Transformation Jutsu as a reflection and refraction of light jutsu. Picture the Shadow Clone Jutsu like a bubble of chakra. The Academy-style Clone Jutsu is just the empty bubble, while a Shadow Clone is that same bubble filled with chakra.

This interpretation helps logically explain why Naruto, who was labeled talentless, managed to master the Shadow Clone Jutsu in Episode 1. It's because Naruto already had the foundation for the technique from his Academy training—he just needed to fill the bubble with chakra. And it also explains why Shadow Clones are so fragile, disappearing in one hit—like popping a bubble!

What do you guys think about this explanation? Does it make sense to you, or do you prefer the classic approach?

Now, let's talk about the binocular moment. I'm tired of fanfic authors pretending Naruto is some innocent, clueless kid who doesn't understand certain things. This is the guy who invented Sexy Jutsu, a transformation into a naked woman covered in clouds, and we've seen him peeking at magazines. Let's be real—Naruto is a bit of a perv, and that's part of his charm! So yes, the binocular moment was a nod to his cheeky personality, true to his character.

Now, onto the bigger questions:

1. What do you think happens if Naruto dies in Konoha? Would he respawn in Lordran like he does here, or would something completely unexpected happen?
   

   ---

2. How do you think Naruto will deal with the soul drop problem? If hollows can absorb his soul and grow stronger, doesn't that create an even bigger problem for him later? Will he need to figure out a way to prevent hollows from feeding on his soul, or maybe even take revenge on the ones that do?

Let me know all your thoughts in the comments! I love hearing your theories and seeing how you think things will unfold.

Next Chapter: Dropping on December 24th!

If you can't wait that long and want to read ahead: Chapter 48 on Patreon

Thanks so much for the support, as always. You guys make writing this story such an incredible journey.

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.12 Spiral of Growth, Tunnel of Revenge

---

Naruto blinked awake, his eyes locking onto the familiar cracks in his ceiling. Same old apartment, same old stains. For a moment, he stared at them, letting the remnants of his dreams flicker away—vivid images of Firelink Shrine, hollows, and the adrenaline-pumping thrill of battle. A grin stretched across his face. That's what you get, dattebayo!

He rolled out of bed, shuffling toward the bathroom and grabbing his toothbrush on the way. As he scrubbed lazily, his reflection stared back at him—half-asleep and disheveled. His hair stuck out at odd angles, and toothpaste foam dripped down his chin, but he didn't care. His mind was elsewhere, replaying the rush of last night's fights.

After brushing, he wandered through his cluttered apartment, kicking aside stray wrappers and clothes. The mess was part of its charm, really. But his plants? Those were different. Grabbing his watering can, he made his rounds, carefully tending to the little bursts of green that brightened up the dull space. "Can't let you guys die on me," he muttered.

Once the plants were watered, he eyed the rest of the mess. With a sigh, he summoned two shadow clones, who popped into existence with exaggerated groans as they took in the chaos.

"Clean this up," he said, waving a hand dismissively.

The clones glared at him but didn't argue, muttering as they got to work. Naruto, meanwhile, rummaged through his inventory and pulled out a thick, weathered tome. The History of the Uzumaki Clan.

He studied its worn leather cover as he made his way to the bathroom, settling onto his porcelain throne. The book looked ancient, its edges frayed and its dark leather cracked with age. At its center, a faint spiral was embossed, so subtle it only caught the light at the right angle. Around the spiral, intricate patterns wove outward like vines, curling toward the edges of the cover. The pages inside were yellowed and brittle, and the ink bled faintly across the parchment as though time itself was trying to erase the words.

Naruto hesitated, running his fingers over the cover. Was it disrespectful to read something so important in here? He shrugged. Some of my best ideas happen in here, anyway.

Flipping open the book, he skimmed the first lines, but his eyes widened as the words sank in.

"My name is Tobirama Senju. The year is 572 of the Amatsu Calendar, commonly known as the End of the Warring States Period."

Naruto blinked. Tobirama Senju? The Second Hokage? And this wasn't just any history book—it was a journal. Handwritten.

The weight of the book seemed to shift in his hands, heavier now, as though the words themselves carried a sense of purpose. Naruto's stomach twisted as he read on.

"With the formation of the first village, many more will follow. That is the nature of the world; it changes, for better or for worse. Many clans have shown interest in joining my brother's village, and he has sent me on a diplomatic mission to the Uzumaki clan to offer an invitation. It would give us an incredible strategic advantage should other villages emerge, though I doubt my brother considers any of that. He simply wants to extend his hand to our distant cousins."

Naruto froze, his breath catching. Distant cousins? He reread the line, his mind racing. The founders of Konoha—the First and Second Hokage—and somehow, he was connected to them?

He slammed the book shut, staring at its spiral-emblazoned cover. Frustration bubbled beneath the surface, hot and raw. Distant cousins to the village founders, he thought bitterly, and yet not a single word about the Uzumaki Clan in the academy. Nothing.

The anger sat heavy in his chest, sharp and restless. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe, to shove it down before it boiled over. Maybe I'm overreacting, he told himself. He hadn't exactly been a model student in the academy—maybe he'd just missed it. Yeah, right. That thought didn't carry much weight, but it was enough to stop him from storming into the Hokage's office and ruining his chances with the Hawk.

Instead, he stepped into the shower, letting the cold water hit his face. It stung, but it also cleared his head, snapping him out of the haze. As he scrubbed away the frustration, his thoughts wandered back to the book and… the spiral.

The same spiral on the Uzumaki book cover. The same spiral carved into the center of his Konoha headband. Something he'd seen a thousand times but never thought about.

As he stepped out of the shower, dripping wet, the thought nagged at him. Grabbing a towel, he dried his face roughly before pausing, his eyes narrowing.

"Hey," he called out. "Clone! Get in here!"

A shadow clone poked its head into the bathroom. "What now?"

"Go grab that Uzumaki book and skim it for anything about the spiral in the leaf symbol," Naruto said, toweling off his hair.

"Why not read it yourself?"

"Because," Naruto huffed, gesturing to his dripping body. "I'm wet, fresh out of the shower, and I don't want to ruin the pages. God, am I stupid or something?"

The clone raised a finger.

"Not. A. Word!"

The clone nodded and grabbed the book. After a few minutes of flipping carefully through the brittle pages, it spoke.

"Okay," the clone said. "There's a bit near the end that talks about it."

Naruto perked up, pulling the towel tighter around his shoulders.

"Tobirama writes," the clone began, "The spiral was always a symbol of the Uzumaki. When we designed Konoha's sigil, Hashirama insisted we include it, claiming it would stand as a reminder of the bond between our two villages."

"Wait, so… the Uzumaki spiral is part of the Konoha symbol because of Lord First?"

The clone nodded. "Though I believed alliances should be pragmatic and not sentimental, my brother insisted Konoha and Uzushio could never be mere allies. They were family. That bond was sealed with the marriage of Hashirama Senju and Mito Uzumaki—a union that united our villages as sister nations."

The clone smirked faintly. "My brother, ever dramatic, believed this symbol represented that connection—two separate paths spiraling together, growing stronger with each turn."

The shadow clone tossed the book at him with a smirk. "Here. You can keep reading this while I take a break."

Naruto barely caught the book, his mind too preoccupied to question the clone's sudden generosity.

Meanwhile, the clone made a beeline for the kitchen, eyes glinting as they locked onto the ramen stash.

"Break time," it muttered, opening the cupboard with a grin that would have made a starving dragon guarding a hoard look flaccid.

Meanwhile, the original dove back into Tobirama's words, his fingers tracing the faded ink.

"The Uzumaki Clan has a strange relationship with the Senju Clan," the entry began. "There is a blood connection, and the Uzumaki have never denied it, yet they care nothing for it. When the Senju waged war on the Uchiha, the Uzumaki never once offered assistance nor asked if they could help. They remained distant, almost indifferent. If you ask me, let them stay on their islands. With villages rising, it's only a matter of time before they come crawling to Konoha for protection."

Naruto stared at the words, his lips pressing into a thin line as irritation bubbled up. "You're an asshole."

He leaned back on the couch, the leather creaking slightly beneath him. Reading this journal had given him a glimpse into who the Second Hokage really was—a man as cold and logical as the paper he wrote on, someone who saw the world as a chessboard and people as pieces to be moved.

Naruto frowned, his fingers tightening on the book. What did that say about the Third Hokage?

His eyes flicked back to the page. So, my clan didn't get involved in their battles. There was a strange pride in that, a stubborn independence that felt right, like it was etched into his very bones. The Uzumaki didn't follow anyone's orders.

Turning the page, he read on. Tobirama's words were clipped, almost as if the man had been annoyed while writing.

"It has been a week since I was granted an audience with the clan leader. They rejected Konoha's offer outright."

Naruto snorted, imagining Tobirama's frustration.

"I sent a message back to the village, and now my brother has ordered me to remain with the Uzumaki. 'Learn their culture and history,' he says. 'Make friendly relations.'" The words were even written in quotes. "My brother's hope for kinship borders on naïveté, but I will do as instructed."

Naruto smirked. "Bet you hated that, huh?"

As he turned the page, his breath caught.

A drawing filled most of the next page—a bearded man, his head covered by a hood that cast his face in shadow. His eyes were sunken, intense, and… were those red? Spirals of intricate fuinjutsu seals radiated from his head like a halo, glowing faintly in the delicate pencil work. Bright strands of red hair peeked out from under the hood, vivid even on the worn paper.

The figure seemed alive, almost like the drawing was staring right back at him.

Naruto's fingers hovered over the image, hesitant to touch it. The caption below read: "History of a clan can often be inferred from its folklore. The Senju have the tale of the Yang God, the Uchiha the Yin God. Interestingly, the Uzumaki have the tale of the Hanged Man."

Creepy.

But Naruto couldn't stop reading, his grip on the page tightening.

"The story, as I have gathered, is this: the Yang God, Ashura, had two sons. One loved battle and adventure; the other was inquisitive, seeking knowledge above all else. When the time came for a successor, the scholarly son chose not to fight his brother for the title. He deemed the position worthless for his own goals. His brother became Ashura's successor and founded the Senju Clan."

Naruto blinked, stunned.

"The man traveled the world in search of answers, and his journey brought him to the islands of the Land of Whirlpools. It was here that he hanged himself—not out of despair, but to summon the God of Death. For nine days and nine nights, he hung, asking his questions of the Shinigami as it waited for him to die. Yet, on the dawn of the ninth day, he still lived. The Shinigami, impressed by the man's resilience and unyielding vitality, offered him something no mortal had ever earned before—a fragment of divine knowledge. The God of Death taught the man how to summon him at will, a privilege reserved for the brave and the damned. But that was not all. The Shinigami taught him the secrets of speaking to chakra itself.

This sacred craft, the Shinigami revealed, was a language—a way to bind the intangible and etch it into reality. Outside the Uzumaki Clan, this became known as fuinjutsu. But within the Uzumaki Clan, it was revered as the Art of Runes.

This man became the founder of the Uzumaki Clan: Oden Uzumaki."

Naruto stared at the words, his heart pounding as they settled into him like an anchor.

This story… it resonated with him in a way he hadn't expected.

It wasn't just about lineage or power—it was about someone rising from nothing to greatness, carving their own path through sheer determination. The Uzumaki founder wasn't important because he was Ashura's son or tied to any grand legacy. He was important because of what he did. Because he earned it.

It reminded him of his own story—just an orphan with dreams too big for the life he'd been handed. But that didn't stop him. It never had.

He turned the page, diving into Tobirama's drawings, and couldn't help but marvel at the detail. Each illustration was alive with vibrant energy, like a snapshot of a world Naruto was only just beginning to discover.

One drawing caught his attention—an Uzumaki village, with large, communal homes that seemed to welcome anyone inside. Wide-open doorways framed with colorful banners fluttering in the breeze gave the designs a warmth that tugged at something deep in him. Naruto could almost hear the laughter spilling out as families shared meals and stories.

Another page showed a festival scene, people dancing beneath the glow of lanterns and wearing intricate masks in honor of the God of Death.

Naruto grinned as his eyes landed on a depiction of children gathered around a pool of water and ink. Their faces were scrunched in concentration, hands moving carefully as they practiced intricate seals.

He chuckled, flipping to the next page, where a group of craftsmen were carving shields reinforced with seals. The designs looked unbreakable. Naruto smirked, thinking, Guess I'm honoring my heritage in a way, even if shields don't exactly fit my Zweihander style. Another reason to start building up my stats so I can start using shields.

Then, his laughter bubbled up as he stumbled upon a drawing of a small Uzumaki child, maybe six years old, practically drowning in a bowl of noodles. It wasn't ramen, but it looked close enough. Naruto could almost see himself in that role—living among his clan, surrounded by family, sharing meals and laughter.

For a moment, the image warmed him. But then, that familiar tug of longing crept in, bittersweet and unshakable.

What could my life have been like? he wondered, before shaking his head. Alright, Naruto. Stop daydreaming and read the damn words.

He refocused, turning to the last page, where Tobirama's words waited, steady and profound.

"I once asked the clan leader why the Uzumaki Clan's sigil is a spiral," Tobirama had written. "He said to me:

A whirlpool holds its shape, unchanging, like a memory etched in stone. But a spiral breathes and grows, shifting with each turn. What begins as a simple swirl transforms, as the vortex gives way to the spiral—ever deeper, ever evolving.

For even if it seems to spin the same, every turn carves a new path. The floor beneath it changes, the air thickens, and the scenery shifts. In each twist lies a new truth, in each descent, a hidden strength. So, too, does life shift and flow, as we are bound not to the flatness of fate but to the living spiral of choice and change. The Uzumaki walk this spiral, unbroken and ever-reaching."

Naruto closed the book, the words lingering in his mind like an echo:

"The Uzumaki walk this spiral, unbroken and ever-reaching."

Naruto felt like he truly understood what it meant to be an Uzumaki. The spiral wasn't just a symbol—it was a way of life. A reminder that every turn, every struggle, carved a new path forward. The Uzumaki didn't cling to the past or stay rooted in one place. They grew. They adapted. They endured.

They didn't break. They just kept reaching.

Rising from the couch, Naruto wandered to the window. Below him, the village stretched out in quiet stillness, bathed in the soft light of dawn. The first rays of the sun painted the rooftops in hues of orange and pink, vibrant and alive. It felt… different now. Like a promise.

"I'm an Uzumaki," he murmured. He looked down at his hand, tightening it into a fist. "And the Squire of Oscar."

Naruto exhaled slowly, the breath steady and sure, as if releasing something he hadn't realized he'd been holding.

The spiral never ends, he thought. It keeps going, deeper and stronger with every turn.

And so would he.

---

Naruto strolled into Training Ground 7—two hours late, as usual—with a smug grin plastered across his face. Tucked under his arm was his latest "treasure": the Uzumaki Clan history book.

Of course, he still couldn't show it off—it would raise too many questions. So, he crafted a plan befitting his expertise.

"Yo, Sakura! What's up?"

She looked up, her eyes going wide as they locked onto the book in his hand. "Na-Naruto… you can read?!"

"Of course I can read, Sakura. What do you think I've been doing all these years, eating the books?"

Sakura looked ready to fire back but hesitated, her expression shifting to something more uncertain. "Uh… what're you reading?" she asked, her tone unusually polite, like she wasn't sure if she really wanted to know.

Naruto smirked, his backup plan already in motion. In a split second, the Uzumaki Clan history book vanished into his inventory, replaced by a highly questionable smut book he totally didn't steal from Iruka's secret stash. Both books had identical covers—an ingenious touch Naruto had thought of himself—so he could seamlessly switch between the two without raising suspicion. Foolproof. Absolutely foolproof.

Sakura froze, her face immediately flushing bright red as her gaze darted to the bold, scandalous lettering. Her expression shifted from shock to rage in a matter of seconds. Naruto had to bite back a grin as she clenched her fists, the air around her practically crackling with fury.

"You pervert!" she shrieked, storming off toward the training dummies. She muttered under her breath, her voice just loud enough for him to catch: "Kakashi-sensei corrupted Naruto-baka. If he corrupts Sasuke-kun, he'll feel the wrath of Sakura Haruno, the beautiful maiden of war!"

Naruto barely held back a laugh as he glanced at Sasuke, who was sitting nearby, pretending not to listen while reading a scroll. Naruto decided to push his luck.

"Yo, teme," he called. "Wanna read?"

Sasuke didn't even look up, but Sakura did. Her head whipped around so fast Naruto half-expected it to snap.

"Don't you dare, Naruto!" she screamed, her voice shrill enough to make nearby birds scatter. "I'll fight you with the heart of a maiden of war in love!"

Naruto burst out laughing, doubling over at her ridiculous outburst. Sasuke, meanwhile, finally glanced at her, his expression as unreadable as ever. Sakura's face softened immediately, turning bashful, as if she hadn't just declared war seconds ago.

"Hn." Sasuke's noncommittal grunt was all she got before he returned to his scroll.

Naruto grinned wider. Sasuke didn't care, and Sakura's crushed expression only made it funnier. Winding her up was almost too easy.

"Oh my, what a lively team I've got," came a familiar, lazy voice.

"Kakashi-sensei, you corrupter! Deviant! Pervert!" Sakura yelled, pointing an accusatory finger at him, her face still flushed from earlier.

"Mou, mou, Sakura-chan, what did little old me do?"

"You corrupted Naruto with your ways!"

Naruto casually handed Kakashi the smut book with a perfectly straight face.

"Good taste, Naruto," Kakashi said, flipping through the pages briefly. "But the cover made from a camouflage cloak? Why?"

"It's so I can use Transformation Jutsu to hide it," Naruto replied with a sly smirk. "Wouldn't want Sakura getting jealous of some pretty women."

Sakura's death glare was immediate and laser-focused, boring into the back of his head like a drill.

In truth, though, Naruto had a different reason. The camouflage cloak and Transformation Jutsu weren't about hiding smut—they were about hiding the actual history book he was reading. But hey, plausible excuses were a shinobi's bread and butter, and this one was perfect.

"Alright, everyone, sit down. I need to reveal today's plans."

Naruto plopped down with a contented sigh, his plan having worked perfectly. Sakura sat as far from him as possible, muttering under her breath while glaring daggers at him.

Naruto glanced her way, noticing how uncharacteristically quiet she was compared to her usual loud tirades. Was this some kind of miracle? For a moment, he considered if he should be worried… then shrugged. Nope. Sakura being quiet was definitely proof that the gods were on his side today.

"Today's our first real training day. Here's the plan: we'll go until noon, training each of you individually. After that, you'll get a two-hour rest before we meet some special people, and in the evening… our first mission."

A surge of excitement hit Naruto. Our first mission!

But then Kakashi made three shadow clones, each one beckoning them to follow separately. It took a second, but it finally clicked. Individual training, huh?

Naruto glanced at the real Kakashi, expecting him to lead one of them, only to see him walking over to a tree and lying down for a nap. Naruto sweatdropped along with Sasuke and Sakura.

Lazy bum!

Before he knew it, Kakashi's clone had a hand on Naruto's shoulder, and in a flicker of movement, they were deeper into the forest. Naruto barely had time to blink before they stopped.

"So, what are you planning to teach me, Cyclops Instructor?"

Kakashi's clone handed him a folder instead of answering. Naruto took it, his grin fading as he looked down. The file had his name on it—his academy records—but it looked thicker. More... detailed. He flipped it open.

"What is this?"

"It's your current report," Kakashi said. "An assessment of your skills."

Naruto couldn't help but feel uneasy. Reading through, he saw:

Taijutsu skills: B

Genjutsu skills: F

Ninjutsu skills: A

He skimmed past the other categories, not wanting to read every detail. Looking back up, he said, "These aren't the results I got at the academy."

"Of course not," Kakashi replied. "This is my report. My evaluation of your skills."

Oh. Naruto couldn't stop the little smile creeping back onto his face. Kakashi's assessment was definitely worth more than any report card. See? I'm awesome! But before his ego could fully inflate, Kakashi popped it like a balloon.

"But don't get ahead of yourself," he said, bringing Naruto back down to earth with a thud. "We've got a lot of work to do if you want to catch up to Sasuke and Sakura."

Naruto felt a chill run down his spine, like a breeze passing right through him. When he looked down, he froze—he was in his underwear. What the—

He blinked, and everything was back to normal. Naruto gritted his teeth, muttering, "Genjutsu."

"Exactly," Kakashi replied. "You might be better than the average academy student, but if you really want to catch up to your teammates, there's a lot you still need to learn."

Naruto clenched his fists, the old, familiar fire building inside him. "I'll definitely catch up!" he shouted.

Kakashi motioned for him to turn the page. Naruto did, and his face fell at the sight of his academic scores. The horror must have been clear on his face because Kakashi didn't even smirk—just watched him.

"Come on, Sensei, what good is the academy's 'useless' knowledge gonna do me?" Naruto waved his hand dismissively. "Like, what's the powerhouse of the cell? Who cares?"

"Alright, let's say you have a mission in the Fire Capital. You need to sneak in without anyone noticing. Which route do you take?"

"The... least obvious route?"

Kakashi's face remained blank, unamused. Naruto got the message. "Fine. But how am I supposed to become stronger if I'm stuck with books and basics?"

"Shadow clones."

Naruto scratched his head, trying to piece together Kakashi's point about shadow clones. His mind churned through everything he knew about the jutsu until something clicked.

"You're gonna use the memory transfer to boost my training," he blurted out.

"How do you know about that?"

Uh oh. Naruto hadn't exactly shown this jutsu off to anyone yet. To cover himself, he quickly flashed through the hand sign, creating a dozen clones that popped up around him, all grinning expectantly at Kakashi.

Guess that throws out the possibility of Naruto learning his strange jutsu or collecting those bizarre items from some kind of hidden treasury in the forbidden scroll. Kakashi sighed inwardly. A pity—I actually liked that idea.

"Great. Saves me from teaching you the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

"No, no, teach us, teach us!" the clones chorused.

"Alright," Kakashi said, humoring them. "If you can get a higher score than Sasuke and Sakura in the academic tests."

The clones glanced at each other, exchanging determined nods. "Yosh! Let's study!" they shouted.

"Pop the clones, Naruto," Kakashi said with a smile. With a nod, Naruto dispelled them all.

Then Kakashi handed him a scroll. Naruto unrolled it, seeing a list of subjects and notes.

"Now, make two clones for each subject," Kakashi instructed, "and an extra clone to follow me. Your textbooks and everything you need are in that scroll."

Naruto created the clones and assigned each to their study group, watching as a second Kakashi clone guided them to a makeshift "classroom." Naruto turned to follow the original deeper into the forest.

"Uh, Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked. "I can make way more than just a dozen clones. Wouldn't it be better if I made, like, hundreds?"

Kakashi gave him a pointed look. "A human mind can only process so much information at once. Even if you had a hundred clones reading a single line, your brain would barely register it after dispelling them. The overload would overwhelm your mind, and it might even shut down completely."

"Really? You're sure about that?"

Kakashi nodded. "Think of it like trying to shove a hundred bowls of ramen into your mouth at once. You wouldn't taste or enjoy any of it—and you'd probably pass out before getting through half. Your brain needs time to digest the information. So for now, we'll stick to a dozen clones."

Naruto still looked skeptical but reluctantly nodded. "Okay, but... what're we doing, then?"

"You and your clone will be practicing the Academy Katas," Kakashi said.

Naruto groaned. "Come on, Kakashi-sensei! Give me some cool taijutsu! Katas are so stiff—it's like a dance move. How's that supposed to help in a real fight?"

Kakashi didn't respond. He simply threw a punch, so fast that Naruto barely had time to react. He raised his palm to block, but Kakashi shifted, his body invading Naruto's space. Before Naruto could process it, Kakashi hooked his leg behind Naruto's and shoved, sending him tumbling to the ground.

"Hey! What's the big deal?"

"Kata number five," Kakashi said calmly.

Naruto replayed the sequence in his mind. Kata number five... a side dodge and jump. If he'd followed the movement instead of resisting, he could've sidestepped the attack entirely.

"The academy's taijutsu isn't some flashy fighting style," Kakashi explained. "It's a series of katas created by the Second Hokage—designed to keep you alive. Each kata is a response to a common attack. It's a foundation. Master these, and you'll be prepared for a lot more than you think."

Naruto looked down, the weight of Kakashi's words settling over him. Better to learn now than regret it on the battlefield, he thought.

"Good," Kakashi said. "Now, spar with your clone. Fix your katas, and then—if you get it down—I'll teach you a very important jutsu."

A grin spread across Naruto's face. "Yatta! New jutsu!" he shouted, charging at his clone with excitement.

Kakashi facepalmed. He missed the part where this was about katas.

---

The real Kakashi had swapped places with one of his clones as he walked over to Sasuke, who was deeply engrossed in a scroll on the Sharingan.

Sasuke didn't even bother looking up.

Kakashi had known from the start that getting Sasuke to play as part of a team was going to be an uphill battle. The boy was too absorbed in his own goals, laser-focused on what he thought he needed. Ironically for an Uchiha, Kakashi thought, he's extremely tunnel-visioned.

Watching him, Kakashi could see it plain as day—subtle signs in his posture, the stiffness in his shoulders, the tightness in his jaw. Sasuke's body had been strained to the point of breaking, a result of endless training since the day Itachi killed the Uchiha clan. The boy hadn't taken a single day of rest, not one, and it was wearing him down. He didn't realize how much damage he was doing to himself by not giving his body and mind a chance to recover.

And now, with the awakening of his Sharingan, things had only gotten worse. Itachi once described the Sharingan awakening to Kakashi as being like a surge of adrenaline, pushing the body to its limits, amplifying one's abilities but draining one's reserves faster than usual. There was a point—the post-adrenaline fatigue, in medical terms—where the body just couldn't keep up with the strain. Right now, Sasuke was seeing rapid growth. But after this stage, if he continued at this pace, that growth would stagnate, leaving him broken and burned out. The symptoms were all there, hidden behind that stoic face.

But this wasn't just about physical fatigue. Sasuke was a flight risk. Every move he made, every glance, screamed one thing: revenge. If he ever had the chance, Kakashi knew he'd go after Itachi in a heartbeat, no matter the consequences. And with Naruto growing stronger, showing abilities none of them fully understood, Sasuke's inferiority complex was a fire waiting to consume him. The more he saw Naruto's progress, the harder he'd push himself, until he burned himself out completely.

Kakashi had even consulted Inoichi Yamanaka, a man who knew more about the human mind than anyone else in Konoha, and he agreed with Kakashi's assessment. If he didn't intervene, Sasuke would break himself down piece by piece in his blind pursuit of power.

"Sasuke-kun, do you want me to train you, or are you going to spend the day buried in scrolls on the Eye of Insight?"

"Just show me your training."

"So you can copy it?" Kakashi asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes," Sasuke replied, his Sharingan flickering to life. "Saves us both time, and you can get back to your lazy reading."

Kakashi held back a groan. This kid…

"My dear, cute student," Kakashi started, "do you know what it takes to earn an epithet in the shinobi world?"

Sasuke's eyes narrowed. He was trying to figure out Kakashi's angle, trying to read him like he would a scroll, but Kakashi could see the wheels turning in his head.

"Notable achievements," he finally answered, but it was clear his mind had already drifted. He was thinking about Itachi. About Red Glare of the Leaf, and how he planned to surpass it someday. His eyes were full of that familiar fire, the kind that consumes everything in its path if left unchecked.

"Do you know what my epithets are?" Kakashi asked, his voice steady. He could see the impact that simple question had on Sasuke. The boy stiffened, his gaze locking onto Kakashi with something like shock. His eyes widened just slightly, and Kakashi could see the disbelief breaking through his usual calm façade.

"Multiple epithets…?" Sasuke muttered, almost to himself. That tiny crack in his stoic mask told Kakashi everything he needed to know. Good, he thought. Sasuke had never expected his lazy, book-reading instructor to have something so significant. Kakashi had already surprised him. One epithet was a lifetime achievement in this world. But to have multiple? Sasuke didn't know what to make of that.

"You know, it's a shame you didn't bother to do a background check on me."

It wasn't just an observation—it was a reminder of Sasuke's blind spot, of his lack of curiosity about the world outside his obsession with revenge.

Sasuke clicked his tongue, frustrated. "Why would I waste time doing that?"

Kakashi chuckled. "Itachi went out of his way to learn everything about me."

The effect was immediate. Sasuke's calm shattered, replaced by something raw and visceral—disbelief and rage warring within him. "What did you just say?!"

"When Itachi was stationed under me in the Anbu, he did a full background check on me. The man with a thousand jutsu, Kakashi the Copy Ninja." Kakashi lifted his headband, revealing his Sharingan. "Kakashi of the Sharingan."

For a split second, there was hope in Sasuke's eyes, a fragile glimmer. "You… you're an Uchiha?"

Kakashi shook his head, and the hope in Sasuke's eyes shattered like glass. "No," he said, his voice tinged with sympathy. "This eye was given to me by a dear friend during the war, just before he died. The Uchiha Clan wanted it back, of course, but it was your father who insisted I keep it. He honored my friend's final wishes."

Kakashi saw a flicker of happiness at the mention of Sasuke's father, a softness he rarely showed. For a moment, Sasuke was just a boy remembering his family. But then the light in his eyes dimmed, and the memory replayed in his mind—his parents lying dead, Itachi standing over them.

"Teach me everything you know," Sasuke demanded, his voice cold and brittle, his Sharingan spinning, the single tomoe in each eye alive with desperation.

Kakashi could hear it in Sasuke's voice—the undercurrent of fear, the fear that he wouldn't be strong enough, that he'd never reach Itachi.

Kakashi looked at him carefully, weighing his words. "My first training command…" He paused deliberately, drawing out the silence. "…is for you to rest for the next week."

Sasuke stared at him as if he'd just slapped him, confusion and anger battling on his face. "What are you talking about?"

"That's my first command. Go. Take a rest."

"I can't!" Sasuke's voice rose. "I have to—"

He didn't get to finish before Kakashi stepped forward, pinning him against a tree, his hand around the boy's throat, holding him there. He could feel Sasuke's pulse under his grip, erratic.

"Listen to me, Sasuke," Kakashi said, his voice low. "I trained Itachi. I trained him when he entered the Anbu. I trained him to be a captain." Kakashi let his Sharingan spin, the tomoe merging, transforming into the Mangekyo Sharingan.

"That eye…" Sasuke managed, barely able to get the words out. Kakashi released him, watching as he dropped to the ground, sucking in air, his hand rubbing the red mark on his neck.

"Here's the truth, Sasuke," Kakashi said, looking down at him. "I am the only shinobi in the world who can help you reach Itachi. But I won't do it."

"No, you can't—"

"Yes, I can," Kakashi said firmly. "And I've decided I don't want to train you."

He turned, letting his words sink in, feeling Sasuke's gaze burning into his back. Kakashi knew what Sasuke was thinking—that he was throwing away the only thing that mattered to the boy, that he was holding his dreams hostage. Kakashi could almost hear the wheels turning in Sasuke's head, that same tunnel vision driving him to desperation.

"What do you want from me?!"

Kakashi stopped, glancing over his shoulder. "It's simple," he said quietly. "I want you to do nothing for the rest of this week. No training, no missions. Just rest. If you can do that, if you can show me that you're willing to listen, I promise I'll train you. I'll make you a shinobi who could surpass even Itachi."

Sasuke's jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists as he struggled with the command. Kakashi knew what he was thinking. Do nothing? How could that help? How could rest make him stronger? But Kakashi had planted the seed, and he knew that doubt would gnaw at Sasuke until he gave in. The boy had no choice; he wanted the power too badly.

Kakashi watched Sasuke for a moment longer, seeing the internal war playing out behind the boy's eyes. He knew that showing the Mangekyo had been a risk, one he hadn't wanted to take lightly. That particular Sharingan was a secret only he and the Hokage shared, a power he kept hidden unless absolutely necessary. But Sasuke needed to understand, needed to see just how serious Kakashi was about his role in guiding him down this path. This was a move to cement one truth into Sasuke's mind: if he wanted revenge, if he wanted a chance to confront Itachi one day, Kakashi was his only way.

Finally, Kakashi gave him a slight nod and turned to walk away, leaving Sasuke alone with his thoughts. He didn't need to say anything more. The boy had his command, his first real challenge, and now it was up to Sasuke to rise to it—or falter. Kakashi would be watching closely, ready to step in if needed, but he could only hope that this was enough to keep Sasuke from destroying himself in the process.

I hope I haven't misjudged you, Sasuke, Kakashi thought as he turned away, already mapping out his evening. He'd stop by the memorial stone first. He'd grab some salt-broiled saury and miso soup with eggplant on the way, something comforting after a day like this.

And, well, if he just happened to pass by the bookstore… Kakashi allowed himself a rare smile, a slight giggle escaping as he thought of picking up the new Icha Icha novel set. A reward for a job well done.

---

Author's Note:

---

Well then, this was certainly an interesting chapter to write! I hope you all had as much fun reading it as I did putting it together. Now, onto some questions I think you might have regarding this chapter.

---

Question: Why did you take inspiration from Norse mythology and add it to the Uzumaki Clan?

---

Answer: In canon, the Uzumaki Clan has always been shrouded in mystery—masters of fuinjutsu, renowned for their resilience and vitality, and tragically wiped out with most of their history lost to time. To me, this felt like an exciting opportunity to explore their culture and origins in a way that not only enhances Naruto's personal journey but also deepens their connection to the larger world.
The decision to connect the Uzumaki founder, Oden Uzumaki, to the Norse myth of Odin hanging from Yggdrasil was very intentional. In Norse mythology, Odin sacrifices himself by hanging from the world tree for nine days and nights to gain the wisdom of the runes. Similarly, Oden Uzumaki hangs for nine days to summon the Shinigami and unlock the secrets of chakra and fuinjutsu (or, as the Uzumaki call it, the Art of Runes). The parallels between these two stories were just too fascinating to ignore!
Here's why the Norse influence works so well for the Uzumaki:

• The Uzumaki live on an island nation, much like Norse coastal settlements, thriving in isolation while adapting to harsh environments.
  

  ---

• Their mastery of fuinjutsu feels like a natural parallel to the Norse runes, which were seen as magical symbols capable of shaping reality.
  

  ---

• Their iconic red hair ties well to Norse imagery, where red hair often symbolized fiery strength and individuality.
  

  ---

• Their reputation as warmongers in the Minato one-shotreflects the fierce, battle-hardened spirit often associated with Vikings and Norse culture.
  

  ---

That said, this isn't a full-on dive into Norse mythology. You won't see Loki, Thor, or the Nine Realms making appearances, nor will this turn into a retelling of Ragnarok. The Norse inspiration is exactly that—inspiration. It's a way to give the Uzumaki Clan their own unique cultural identity, one that feels powerful, mysterious, and worth rediscovering. This adds flavor to their legacy while staying true to Naruto's world and themes.
For me, the connection between Naruto and the Uzumaki spiral strengthens the story in meaningful ways. The spiral isn't just a clan symbol; it's a representation of growth, evolution, and the eternal struggle to reach deeper and higher, no matter the obstacles. This idea ties beautifully to Naruto's journey through Dark Souls—a world where every challenge forces growth, where perseverance and determination are the only ways forward.
So, what do you all think? Does this Norse-inspired take on the Uzumaki Clan add something interesting to the story? I'd love to hear your thoughts and feedback!

---

Question: Who are the Yang and Yin Gods of the Senju and Uchiha?

---

Answer: The Yang and Yin Gods in the folklore of the Senju and Uchiha are, of course, Ashura and Indra Otsutsuki. In contrast, the Hanged Man is unique to Uzumaki folklore, giving their mythology a distinct and mystical flair that sets them apart from the other major clans.

---

Question: Red Glare of the Leaf? Why choose that as Itachi's epithet?

---

Answer: Honestly? "Itachi of the Sharingan" felt too generic for someone as complex and iconic as Itachi. I wanted something that captured his power, his grace, and the awe he inspires in both allies and enemies. "Red Glare of the Leaf" ties into the visual spectacle of his Sharingan while evoking a sense of mystery and fear—it's almost poetic, don't you think?
But hey, if you've got a cooler epithet in mind for Itachi, I'd love to hear it in the comments! What would you call him?

---

Want to read ahead: Chapter 48 on Patreon

Thanks so much for the support, as always. You guys make writing this story such an incredible journey.

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.13 Cogs in the Machine

---

The soft glow of dawn crept into Sakura's room, casting a gentle, golden light across her walls. She yawned, rubbing her eyes as she sat up and stretched, feeling the quiet peace of early morning settle over her. On the nightstand beside her bed lay her well-worn diary, its cover decorated with little stickers she'd added over the years. Reaching for it, she flipped to a fresh page, her lips curving into a faint smile as she took a calming breath.

Dear Diary,

Today's my first day with Team 7. I hope Kakashi-sensei won't be late, but I'm going to get there early. Maybe this will be the day I finally get a chance to impress Sasuke-kun…

Sakura's pen hesitated for a moment, her thoughts wandering unbidden to Naruto.
I wonder… was he always like this? she wrote slowly. He's different somehow—quieter, almost distant. He hasn't even tried asking me out once lately…

Her brow furrowed slightly. As much as she'd always brushed off his ridiculous attempts, there was a small, reluctant part of her that had come to expect them. His constant, goofy persistence had been an odd sort of constant in her life—something she could rely on, even if it was annoying.

But now… Now it just feels strange, she continued. Like he's someone else entirely, and that loud, silly Naruto I used to know is gone.

She frowned, tapping the pen against the edge of the page, trying to unravel the knot of confusion in her chest. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a sharp, familiar thought surfaced: Why do you even care, Sakura? It's Naruto. You've spent years wishing he'd leave you alone.

It wasn't a separate voice—not really. It was her, just the sharper, clearer part of herself that often broke through when she doubted. A part she sometimes called Inner Sakura, though she knew it wasn't someone else. It was her, cutting through her own thoughts with blunt logic.

With a quiet sigh, Sakura closed the diary and set it carefully back on her nightstand. She swung her legs off the bed and stood, stretching again as the sounds of the waking village filtered in through her window.

After brushing her pink hair with care and slipping into her usual outfit, Sakura bounded downstairs. The familiar scent of breakfast greeted her, along with the low murmur of her parents' voices drifting from the kitchen.

Her father, Kizashi Haruno, was hunched over the kitchen table, animatedly explaining something as he gestured to a scroll. His dull pink hair stood up in wild spikes, and his booming laugh filled the room. Sakura caught snatches of the conversation—something about "inventory shipments" and "supplier delays."

Her mother, Mebuki, was the opposite of Kizashi's energy. Focused and no-nonsense, she stood by the counter, chopping vegetables with quick, efficient movements. Despite the contrast between her parents, Sakura loved these mornings.

"Morning, Mom! Morning, Dad!"

"There's my girl! Heading out for shinobi business early, huh? Hoping to catch a certain someone's eye, maybe?"

Sakura's cheeks flushed immediately. "D-Dad, it's not like that!"

Keep your nose out of it, Dad! her sharper self grumbled internally, though Sakura kept her face as neutral as possible.

"Ah, young love. Reminds me of when your mom and I started dating."

Without missing a beat in her chopping, Mebuki added, "Just remember, Sakura, the more you focus on yourself, the more others will take notice. Being early and disciplined is good, but don't let it all be for someone else."

Sakura nodded, even as frustration prickled at her edges. Her mother's words were always so pointed, as if Sakura weren't enough just being herself. Every suggestion, every "encouragement" felt like a push toward something tougher, something stronger.

Doesn't she get it? Sakura thought. I don't want to be a warrior princess. I just want to be… me. And maybe catch Sasuke-kun's attention while I'm at it. Is that so hard to understand?

But deep down, Sakura knew her mother wasn't being critical for the sake of it. It was her way of trying to prepare Sakura for the dangers of the shinobi world. Maybe Mebuki didn't have the words to say, I'm scared for you, so she said, Train harder. Maybe that was her version of love.

Still, it was exasperating. Like the time her mother had secretly mixed weight gainer powder into her rice to bulk her up. Sakura had nearly choked on it before spitting it out, declaring dramatically that she was never eating again.

Sakura sighed at the memory, finishing her light breakfast. She grabbed her ninja pouch from the counter, ready to head out.

"Have a good day, sweetheart!"

"Stay focused!" Mebuki added sharply, her eyes flicking briefly to Sakura's ninja pouch as if scanning it for flaws.

Sakura stepped outside, her frustration melting away as the crisp morning air hit her face. The world felt alive—the bustle of merchants setting up their stalls in the market, the warm sunlight filtering through the trees, and the distant hum of the village beginning its day.

All right, Sakura, she thought, steeling herself as she made her way toward Training Ground 7.

---

The soft hum of the morning still lingered in Sakura's mind as she stood at Training Ground 7, waiting for everyone to arrive. The early sunlight bathed the clearing in golden warmth, and she took a deep breath, savoring the quiet.

Do some training—that'll impress Sasuke-kun, she thought, rolling her shoulders and stretching her arms.

Sakura stepped into a basic stance, her mind already running through the forms they had practiced at the academy. She began with simple punches, her movements sharp and precise, gradually flowing into the defensive blocks and sweeps she'd been working to perfect.

Her body moved on autopilot, muscle memory guiding her as her thoughts wandered. He'll see how serious I am. Maybe he'll even comment on how much stronger I've gotten! She imagined Sasuke standing nearby, his arms crossed as he watched her with faint approval.

But the daydream faltered when her form wavered on a kick, and she stumbled slightly. She straightened immediately, her face heating in embarrassment, even though no one was watching yet.

Focus, Sakura! her sharper self chided. What's the point of training if you're just going to daydream the whole time?

Suddenly, the swirl of leaves and a faint flicker of movement broke her focus. She froze mid-punch, turning just in time to see Sasuke step into the clearing, his dark eyes focused on the scroll in his hands.

Her heart leapt, and she instinctively straightened her back, brushing a stray strand of hair out of her face. Flashing her brightest smile, she greeted him in her most cheerful voice. "Hello there, Sasuke-kun!"

Sasuke glanced up for the briefest moment, his expression unreadable, before returning his attention to the scroll.

He never did that in the academy.

She bit her lip, suppressing the silly grin that threatened to spread across her face. For a moment, her confidence soared. But then, like a cold gust of wind, doubt crept in.

Am I… sweaty?

Her smile faltered, and her fingers twitched as she brushed at her hair.

"Be cool, Sakura. Be cool," she muttered under her breath, her nerves building. The thought of Sasuke noticing something embarrassing about her was unbearable.

Before she could stop herself, she made a quick, decisive choice. "I'll be right back!" she announced, spinning on her heel and sprinting away from the training ground.

Sasuke barely glanced up as she ran off, his gaze flicking briefly in her direction before settling back on his scroll. He let out a faint sigh.

At least it's quiet now, he thought, the corners of his mouth twitching ever so slightly.

---

An hour later, Sakura sat a few feet away from Naruto, staring blankly ahead as her mind replayed the utterly humiliating episode with Naruto and Kakashi. She clenched her fists, a blush creeping up her face as her inner self chimed in, unimpressed.

Maiden of war? Really? That's so cringe.

Sakura groaned inwardly.

Her thoughts spiraled as she began blaming Naruto for the whole ordeal. One moment, he was acting like the loud, obnoxious boy she'd known in the academy. Then the next, he was… different. Subtler, quieter. Like he was trying to be someone else.

Honestly, she couldn't tell if this was a new character he was playing or if that unpredictability was just who Naruto really was. Her inner voice, sharper and more skeptical, cut in.

Or maybe he just got mad in the academy, and this is still the same old Naruto.

Sakura sighed. That… actually makes sense. Fine, maybe Naruto is just Naruto. But still… where does he get this stuff?

Who cares? her inner self interjected bluntly.

Sakura nodded, shaking the thought away. She had better things to focus on than figuring out Naruto. Much better things. Like catching Sasuke-kun's attention.

Her thoughts drifted until Kakashi's voice cut through, pulling her back to the present.

"Today's our first real training day," Kakashi announced, standing lazily with his hands in his pockets. "Here's the plan: we'll go until noon, training each of you individually. After that, you'll get a two-hour rest before we meet some special people, and in the evening… our first mission."

Her breath caught, and her heart raced.

Our first mission!

Her mind immediately conjured a perfect image of the three of them—Team 7—standing tall and triumphant. Sasuke would be calm and heroic as ever, while she dazzled everyone with her cleverness and beauty. Naruto would… also be there. And then, as the sun set on their successful mission, Sasuke would finally look at her and confess his love.

Before her imagination could run further, Kakashi casually created three shadow clones, each one stepping forward and beckoning them to follow.

Sakura blinked, surprised. Wait… those are solid clones. She quickly realized what this meant. He's splitting himself up so he can teach us all individually. That's actually… kind of smart.

Her initial excitement dimmed as another thought crept in. Surely, he's going to personally train Sasuke, right? Maybe me too. After all, I have the best academic scores. That has to count for something.

But then her eyes followed the real Kakashi, and she froze in disbelief. He wandered over to a tree, stretched out under its shade, and laid down. With a casual yawn, he pulled out a familiar orange book and flipped it open.

Sakura's jaw dropped.

Are you kidding me?!

Her hand twitched, almost balling into a fist. She forced herself to take a deep breath, but her thoughts were already bubbling, sharp and unfiltered.

Shānnarō! Lazy bum! I'm standing here, ready to give it my all, and he's just lying there like it's nap time?! What kind of teacher does this?!

Her gaze then flicked to Sasuke. He didn't even bat an eye. His focus remained entirely on his scroll, as if this level of effort—or lack thereof—from Kakashi was exactly what he'd expected.

Of course Sasuke-kun doesn't care, Sakura thought, crossing her arms. He probably doesn't even need Kakashi-sensei's help. He's already so talented. Honestly, Sasuke could probably teach me something more useful than whatever this lazy old man has planned.

But even as she reassured herself, doubt gnawed at the edges of her confidence. What if my clone trainer doesn't actually push me? What if Sasuke's training is more intense, and he gets even further ahead?

The thought lit a fire inside her.

No. I won't let that happen. Lazy teacher or not, I'm going to give this everything I've got.

The Kakashi clone assigned to her waved her forward. "Let's go, Sakura."

Sakura felt a hand on her shoulder, and before she could process what was happening, the world around her twisted into a dizzying blur. Trees, leaves, and streaks of sunlight rushed past in a disorienting whirlwind, her stomach lurching violently with the motion.

The sudden stop hit her like a shockwave, and she stumbled forward, her legs shaky beneath her. Her vision spun, and she barely had time to steady herself before the nausea overwhelmed her. Leaning forward, she emptied her stomach, the sour taste of bile burning her throat. She coughed, spitting to clear the acidic tang from her mouth, her hands trembling as she tried to compose herself.

"W-What… was that?"

"That," Kakashi replied, "was the Shunshin no Jutsu. It's a high-speed travel technique. Hmm… now that I think about it, you're the only one on the team who doesn't know it."

"What? How?"

"Naruto learned it from Iruka, and Sasuke copied it from Naruto."

"Sasuke-kun is amazing."

Kakashi raised a brow at her. "And what about you?"

"What… what do you mean?"

Instead of answering, Kakashi handed her a folder with her name printed neatly on the front. Sakura hesitated, her fingers curling around the edge of the folder as if bracing herself for what she might find. With a deep breath, she opened it.

Her eyes scanned the page, her breath catching as the contents sank in. Line after line of evaluations stared back at her, harsh and unyielding. "F" in taijutsu. "F" in ninjutsu. Only her academic marks stood out, and even they felt hollow in this context.

Her hands trembled as she held the folder, her throat tightening with a painful lump she couldn't swallow.

"What… is this report?"

"It's my assessment of your current level as a ninja."

The words felt heavy, cutting into her pride.

"But… but I'm the top kunoichi in my class."

Kakashi's gaze was steady. "That may be the case, but tell me—what would happen if you fought Naruto or Sasuke right now? How long would you last? You saw what they were capable of during the bell test. What about you?"

The question hung in the air like a kunai aimed at her chest.

"I…" Sakura hesitated. She couldn't bring herself to say it out loud, but she knew. Sasuke was leagues ahead of her. And Naruto… she couldn't even imagine lasting against him for more than a few seconds.

"I am weak. Huh? Sensei."

Her inner voice, normally brash and quick to retort, stayed quiet this time, offering no snarky remark or sarcastic comeback.

"I see," Kakashi said, his tone softer now, though no less firm. "Acknowledging where you are is the first step to getting stronger, Sakura. It's okay to be weak right now, but staying that way isn't an option if you want to survive as a ninja."

His words stung, but there was a strange clarity in them.

"Yes, sensei."

Kakashi gave her an encouraging nod. "Good. Now, why not use that sharp mind of yours to figure out what you can do to improve, based on the report?"

His words gave her something to hold onto, a spark of direction amidst the sinking despair. She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to focus as she analyzed the report in her mind, picking through her glaring weaknesses and the faint glimmers of strengths.

"Sensei," she asked cautiously, "are there any areas where you rated me higher than Sasuke or Naruto?"

Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in approval. "Good question. Well, for starters, your chakra control is better than both of theirs. You also have a stronger academic foundation and an affinity for genjutsu according to your academy report."

She nodded slowly, though the answers felt bittersweet. Academics and chakra control… that's it? Those don't win fights.

Still, it's something. Build from there. You're not completely hopeless. Figure out how to turn what you're good at into something useful.

But the thought didn't anchor her—it only made her chest tighten further. This couldn't be it. She couldn't accept that the only things she was good at were chakra control and being book smart. Those were basic, foundational skills, not the kind of things that made a shinobi strong or respected. Not the kind of things that would make her stand out.

"No," she said. "That can't be everything. There has to be more."

"Oh? What do you mean, Sakura?"

Her throat felt tight, but she forced herself to push past it. "I… I didn't get to show you anything in the bell test. I know I didn't do much back then, but it doesn't mean I can't do anything." Her voice wavered slightly. "You said I have chakra control, right? Then test me again. Let me prove that I have more to offer. Just… give me another chance."

Kakashi threw a kunai at the ground, the blade landing with a soft thud. Sakura stared at it for a moment before a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

"Okay, sensei," she said. "What's the test?"

She looked up, ready for instructions—or maybe even a sparring match—but her breath hitched as she realized Kakashi was gone.

"Huh?!"

A cold voice from behind her made her freeze in place.

"S-Sakura…"

She turned slowly, her breath catching in her throat as her eyes fell on him—Sasuke.

Or rather, what was left of him.

Her knees almost buckled as the sight burned itself into her mind. His skin was pale and streaked with blood, deep cuts crisscrossing his body. One of his arms was completely gone, and his left eye was a hollow, bloody socket. His lifeless gaze bored into her, and dark blood trickled down his cheek in slow, gruesome streams.

Her breath hitched, and she staggered back, her hands flying to her mouth. Her mind screamed in protest, unable to process the horror in front of her.
This isn't real. This can't be real.

"Sasuke-kun…" she whispered, her voice trembling as her heart pounded against her ribs.

Her vision blurred, the nightmare consuming her entirely, and everything went dark.

---

Sakura's eyes snapped open, her body jolting upright as a scream tore from her throat. She gasped for breath, her chest heaving as her frantic gaze darted around. The sunlight filtering through the trees was warm and real. The training ground came into focus—familiar and steadying.

And there he was. Sasuke. Whole, unharmed, standing just a few feet away, deep in thought.

The relief hit her like a tidal wave, and before she knew it, she was moving, closing the distance between them. Without thinking, she threw her arms around him, clinging to him with every ounce of strength she had. Her face pressed against his shoulder as the tears spilled freely, her body shaking.

"Sasuke-kun."

The sight of the last Uchiha in that genjutsu had shattered something deep inside her, and now, feeling the warmth of him—solid and alive—she couldn't bring herself to let go.

Sasuke stiffened, clearly caught off guard, but he didn't push her away. He stood awkwardly, his arms unmoving, his gaze shifting uncomfortably.

"Dobe, you hug like this," Naruto said, demonstrating an exaggerated motion.

Sasuke pushed Sakura away.

"Now that's the opposite of hugging," Naruto added with a pointed finger, as if lecturing the last Uchiha on basic human interaction.

Meanwhile, Sakura barely registered the exchange. Her mind felt distant, her body like it wasn't her own. She blinked once, twice, her eyes sliding over to Kakashi, who stood nearby, his attention buried in that stupid book.

"Sensei… what happened?"

Without even glancing up, Kakashi replied, "Genjutsu. I wanted to test how you'd react under an intense situation. Maybe even see if you can break out of it."

His tone was casual, indifferent, like this was just another lesson in a long line of many. But to Sakura, it wasn't. Her fists clenched at her sides as a horrible, sinking feeling settled in her chest.

She felt it all at once: the humiliation, the shame, the overwhelming sense of failure. Her mind raced as memories flashed before her—her insistence on proving herself, on questioning Kakashi's evaluation, on begging him for a second chance.

And this was what she'd done with it.

She swallowed hard, bile rising in her throat. She couldn't shake the crushing weight of it all.

"Sakura?" Kakashi's voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, quieter now, with an edge of concern.

Her eyes darted to him, but she couldn't meet his gaze for long. "I… I just need a minute," she murmured, her voice cracking slightly.

Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked toward the nearby lake, her feet heavy but determined. She needed space—away from Kakashi, from Sasuke, from Naruto. From the reality that she was the weakest link on this team.

---

At the lake's edge, Sakura knelt, her hands trembling as she stared at her reflection in the water. The rippling surface blurred her face, but she could still see herself: the girl who'd thought she was so much more than this.

You're pathetic, Sakura thought bitterly. You had one chance to prove yourself, and what did you do? You panicked. You cried. You couldn't even tell it wasn't real.

Her nails dug into the dirt. She gritted her teeth, but it didn't stop the flood of thoughts from crashing over her.

You're the dead weight of Team 7. Sasuke doesn't need you. Naruto's lost interest in you. Even Kakashi-sensei probably regrets taking you on.

The words grew louder in her mind, each one driving deeper, relentless and cruel. They weren't coming from anyone else—just her. She didn't need an outside voice to remind her of her failures; she could do that all on her own.

Mom was right, she thought, the realization twisting in her stomach like a knife. I'm not strong enough to be a kunoichi. I should've trained harder. I should've listened to her instead of chasing after some boy who barely even looks at me.

She squeezed her eyes shut, but the tears spilled over anyway, hot and unforgiving as they streaked down her cheeks. Her fists clenched against her thighs, trembling as she tried to hold herself together, but the cracks were already there, and she felt them widening with every passing moment.

She hated herself in that moment—hated how right it all felt. Hated that she couldn't find anything, not even a single spark of hope, to cling to.

The soft crunch of footsteps behind her startled her, and she quickly wiped at her tears, though she knew it was pointless.

Kakashi sat down beside her, his presence quiet. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the gentle lapping of the lake the only sound between them.

"Am I…" she hesitated, her voice trembling. "Am I going to be sent back to the academy?"

"You're already a genin, Sakura. You're part of Team 7."

"But I don't have anything to offer," she whispered. "I'm the weakest one here. I don't have Sasuke's talent, or Naruto's… whatever bag of mysterious abilities and items. I don't even know why I'm here."

Kakashi didn't reply immediately. Instead, he leaned back slightly, gazing out at the water. "So what?"

"What?"

"So what if you're weak now?" Kakashi said. "Do you think the Sakura sitting here, right now, is the same Sakura you'll be in a week? A month? A year?"

"I… I don't know."

"The answer is no," Kakashi said simply. "People change. They grow. Do you know I once had a teammate who was the weakest in our group? Barely scraped by in the academy. His chakra control was abysmal, his ninjutsu was atrocious, and his taijutsu was a mess. The only reason he even passed was because during the war Konoha hands out the title of genin if you can use chakra at all."

"What happened to him?"

Kakashi's visible eye softened. "He became one of the strongest people I've ever known."

Her breath hitched at that, a flicker of hope igniting in her chest despite herself.

"You see what I'm saying?" Kakashi asked, turning to look at her directly.

"I… I think so."

"I believe you can be an excellent kunoichi, Sakura," Kakashi said. "Don't doubt that. You've got the sharpest mind on this team, and I don't say that lightly. But you have to decide to put in the work. You can be all that, but it's up to you to get there."

Sakura exhaled shakily, wiping at her face again. "Thanks, sensei. I think I just… I just need some time to sort it all out. It's not every day your entire idea of yourself gets shattered."

"That's true," Kakashi said with a smile. "But shattering is the first step to rebuilding something stronger."

Meanwhile, Naruto was pacing nearby, his face twisted in worry.

"Sasuke, you're a monster," he finally declared, jabbing an accusing finger at the Uchiha.

"What are you talking about?"

"Look at what you did!" Naruto flailed his arms for emphasis. "If only you had hugged her back! A hug, teme! How hard is that?!"

Sasuke frowned, his expression unreadable. "Whatever," he muttered and turned to walk away.

But before he could take another step, Naruto lunged forward, grabbing the back of Sasuke's shirt like a desperate man clinging to hope.

"Oh, no you don't!" Naruto shouted. "You're going to hug her. Right now."

"What?" Sasuke whipped his head around, glaring at Naruto. "No. Let go of me, dobe."

"Go hug her, you emotionally stunted iceberg! This might be the only chance you ever get for a woman's touch!"

Sasuke's eye twitched, his patience officially gone. "I said, let go!"

What happened next was something neither of them would forget anytime soon.

There was a loud, tearing sound as Sasuke yanked himself free. Naruto stumbled back, holding a large piece of black fabric in his hands, blinking in confusion.

The air grew heavy as Sasuke slowly realized what had just happened. His once pristine black shirt was now a tattered mess, with most of the front ripped clean off, exposing his pale chest to the world.

Naruto stared at the scrap of cloth in his hand, then at Sasuke's exposed chest, then back at the cloth.

"Er… oops?" Naruto offered weakly, a nervous laugh bubbling up as he slowly took a step back.

For a moment, there was silence. And then it happened.

"DOOOOOOOBE!"

---

Kakashi paused, his single eye lazily sweeping over his team of fresh-faced genin. Despite their outward calm, each one seemed to be carrying their own brand of chaos. Sakura was deep in thought. Sasuke, on the other hand, looked like he'd been forced into something profoundly humiliating. His expression was one of barely-contained disdain, all because he was wearing the strange tattered cloth robes that Naruto had handed him earlier.

Naruto had insisted they were his "pyromancer clothes," a statement that confused everyone, including Kakashi.

Pyromancer clothes? Kakashi mused, watching Sasuke tug at the frayed fabric with a scowl. Were these related to how Naruto trained his fire jutsu? Or maybe… it's something else entirely.

The thought tugged at him, poking at the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki. But he shook it off for now and addressed his team.

"Remember what I told you," Kakashi said, his voice slicing through the silence. "At noon, we're going to meet another team."

Sakura's face tightened slightly at the announcement. A flicker of worry crossed her features, and Kakashi didn't miss the way she bit her lip. Please don't let it be Ino's team, she thought, anxiety bubbling in her chest. The last thing she needed was for Ino to see her flustered and out of sorts—especially with Sasuke here.

"Why?"

"Well," Kakashi began, "I thought it'd be good for you three to learn from your senpais what being a genin really entails. Just a simple social gathering."

He left out his real intention: fostering a little healthy competition between Team 7 and Team 3. He hoped that rivalry would help them grow closer as a team instead of constantly being at odds with each other.

Kakashi pulled a pocket watch from his vest, flipping it open and eyeing the time. His gaze shifted back to his students as he started a countdown in his usual unhurried manner.

"Ten… nine… eight…"

Sakura exchanged a quick, bewildered glance with Naruto, who mirrored her confusion.

Sasuke discreetly tugged at the collar of the robe and caught a faint whiff. Instantly, his face twisted in barely-contained disgust. Of course, the dobe never washes his clothes, he thought bitterly. He made a mental note to throw the robe into the nearest fire pit the moment Kakashi stopped paying attention. Honestly, if Kakashi hadn't insisted he wear this ridiculous thing, he'd have incinerated it on the spot when Naruto first offered it to him.

As Kakashi reached "one," a loud, booming voice shattered the calm.

"Kakashi! My fire of youth has allowed me to be here on time!"

The voice was proud and impossibly loud, almost echoing through the clearing. Team 7 turned in unison, their eyes widening as they took in the man who had seemingly materialized behind Kakashi.

He stood tall, radiating confidence and energy. His fair skin and strong jawline were accentuated by a… unique sense of fashion. A green jumpsuit clung to his muscular frame like a second skin, orange-striped leg warmers covering his calves. His flak jacket was fashionably unzipped, and his gleaming red forehead protector was tied like a belt around his waist. But the real standout features were his impossibly shiny bowl cut and the thickest, boldest eyebrows Team 7 had ever seen.

"Is this… some kind of genjutsu?"

Sasuke didn't even glance at Naruto. "I've been trying to break out of this genjutsu ever since you handed me these ridiculous clothes."

"Shut up! Those are quality pyromancer robes!" Naruto shot back. "If you ask nicely, I'll even give you the matching hood and pants."

"If I ask nicely, can I set them on fire?"

"Fuck you, Sasuke."

As if on cue, another figure appeared beside the man, standing ramrod straight with military precision. The boy looked like a miniature version of the older man—the same polished bowl cut, the same bushy eyebrows, and the exact same green jumpsuit. The only noticeable differences were the boy's wide, round eyes with prominent lower lashes and the bandages wrapped tightly around his forearms.

"Guy-sensei!" the boy exclaimed loudly. "I'm sorry, but I was a second late!"

The older man let out a thunderous laugh, slapping the boy on the back so hard it made Team 7 flinch. "A second late, Lee? HAHAHA! Then give me a hundred sit-ups as punishment!"

"YES, GUY-SENSEI! THANK YOU, GUY-SENSEI!" the boy—Lee—shouted before dropping to the ground. He began his sit-ups immediately, his form perfect and precise, each count executed with an intensity that left Team 7 speechless.

"Are we… supposed to do that too?"

Sakura shook her head, wide-eyed, unable to form a coherent response to Naruto.

"Weirdos, am I right?" a confident, teasing voice cut through the tension, making Team 7 turn their heads toward the new arrival.

A girl with dark hair tied into two buns and sharp, observant gray eyes stood casually off to the side, a kunai balancing effortlessly on her fingertip. She had an easy confidence about her, a smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. Her outfit was practical yet stylish—a sleeveless pink qipao-style blouse with red trimmings and yellow buttons, paired with dark green pants. A pouch strapped to her thigh swayed slightly as she shifted her weight.

She gave them an appraising look before throwing the kunai into the air and catching it with practiced ease.

"Am I right, Neji?"

"This is a waste of time," came a calm, almost dismissive voice from above.

A boy stepped out of the shadow of the branches, moving with a quiet grace. He had pale skin and long, dark hair that framed his sharp features, tied into a loose ponytail that flowed behind him. His white, featureless eyes, tinted faintly lavender in the sunlight, settled on Team 7 with a detached, almost bored expression.

"Why bother socializing? None of them are at our level."

"What'd you say, you smug—"

"Ah, Team 3 has arrived!" Guy's booming voice interrupted, his tone brimming with enthusiasm. "What do you think of my youthful team introduction, Kakashi?"

"Hmm? Did you say something, Guy?"

Guy's expression fell, his fist tightening dramatically as he muttered, "Curse you, Kakashi! Always pretending not to notice my brilliance!"

"Rival?" Sasuke's voice broke the moment, his brows furrowing as he glanced between Guy and Kakashi.

In a blur of green, Guy suddenly appeared behind Team 7.

Guy caught Naruto's reaction with a small, pleased smile. Interesting… He tracked my movement. And that strange armor of his… Guy's sharp eyes focused on their feet, his keen gaze assessing the weight distribution with meticulous precision. I wonder how it would respond to the Gentle Fist. Kakashi, my eternal rival, it seems you've gathered quite the youthful team.

"Yes!" Guy declared with theatrical pride, striking a pose that caused the sunlight to gleam dramatically off his forehead protector. "We are eternal rivals!"

Team 7 looked on in disbelief.

"In fact, my record against Kakashi is fifty wins to forty-nine losses! That's right—I am stronger than your sensei!"

Naruto's jaw dropped, and he let out a loud, incredulous, "What?! No way!" He spun toward Kakashi, waving his arms wildly. "Sensei, tell me this isn't true! Tell me you're stronger than… than Bushy Brows Senior over here!"

"Oh, yeah, sure. I only lost last time because I needed to buy the new Icha Icha release."

As soon as the words left Kakashi's mouth, Guy's face lit up, and he was in Kakashi's personal space, his eyes blazing with intensity. "So, that's how it is, Kakashi! You're saying you weren't giving it your all? Then let's settle it right here and now—a rematch! One thousand laps around Hokage Mountain!"

Kakashi sighed, his expression unchanging. "Guy, I'm busy."

"Busy?!" Guy repeated, aghast. "What could be more important than rekindling the flames of our rivalry?"

"Reading."

"Team 3! Socialize with Team 7 while I go secure my youthful victory!"

Before anyone could protest, Guy kicked up a cloud of dust and vanished in a blur of green, leaving the two teams standing awkwardly in his wake.

Kakashi let out another tired sigh, already walking away with his book in hand. "Yeah, socialize," he said over his shoulder, his tone completely indifferent.

"Wait, Sensei, where are you going?!"

Kakashi gave a half-hearted wave. "To find a quiet place to read. Don't cause too much trouble."

And with that, he was gone, leaving the two teams standing together in awkward silence.

Naruto turned to Sasuke and Sakura, looking completely bewildered. "What just happened?"

Sakura, still processing everything, could only shrug.

Tenten, however, grinned, breaking the silence. "Don't worry. You get used to it."

"I don't know if I want to get used to it."

Tenten giggled, her laughter ringing out clearly, and Naruto's face lit up with pride. It wasn't every day a girl laughed at his jokes, let alone an older female.

Neji, however, was less than amused. His pale eyes flicked over Sasuke's tattered robes, a faint sneer curling at the edges of his mouth. "Is this how the last of the Uchiha carries himself?"

Sasuke's Sharingan activated with a faint red glow, his expression calm but cold. "Maybe you'd like to test why this robe has so many marks of fire."

Naruto's eyes widened in surprise. Sasuke defending the clothes he gave him? Maybe Sasuke wasn't so bad after all—

"Hey, Naruto," Sasuke interrupted, tugging at the collar of the robe as if noticing something unpleasant. "Wash this with fire after we're done here."

"I take back every nice thing I ever thought about you!"

"I'll survive."

"This is a waste of time. I'm going back to training," Neji muttered coldly, turning to walk away. "You coming, Tenten?"

But Tenten didn't respond. Her eyes were locked onto Naruto, or more specifically, the armor he was wearing. She tilted her head, studying it intently—the craftsmanship, the weight, the metal plating—and the faintest hint of fascination crept into her expression.

Sakura noticed the look, her brow furrowing. "Is she… drooling?"

Neji noticed as well. "Fate plays strange tricks," he muttered. "Granting valuable things to the unworthy." With that cryptic remark, he turned and walked off, leaving the rest of them thoroughly confused.

Meanwhile, Rock Lee was still on the ground, hammering out sit-ups as if his life depended on it.

"Forty-seven! Forty-eight! Forty-nine!"

Tenten shook her head, clearly exasperated by her teammates, and then turned her full attention back to Team 7. "Well, on behalf of Team 3, I'm Tenten," she said. "The guy down there doing sit-ups is Rock Lee, and the one who just stormed off in a huff? That's Neji Hyuga."

Then, with a deliberate step forward, her gaze settled on Naruto. Her smirk deepened, and her tone shifted to something lighter, teasing, almost flirtatious. "And who are you, handsome?"

"Uh… I'm, uh… Naruto Uzumaki!"

"Naruto Uzumaki," Tenten repeated, her voice velvety, as if she were savoring the name. She took another step closer, her movements deliberate, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she looked him up and down.

Sakura and Sasuke's jaws dropped.

Tenten's hand reached out, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of the armor Naruto wore. Her touch lingered as her eyes locked onto his. "This armor of yours… it's incredible."

Naruto swallowed hard, his face burning brighter. "Uh… thanks?"

"I'd do anything to get my hands on something like this," Tenten added, leaning in closer, her fingers gliding along the plating with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how flustered she was making him.

Naruto's heart was pounding so loudly he was sure everyone could hear it. He took a tiny step back, but Tenten only followed, her smile turning playful.

She tilted her head, looking up at him through her lashes as she leaned just a breath away from his ear. "So… what do you say? Would you share it with me?"

Naruto was utterly overwhelmed, his brain short-circuiting as every word seemed to echo louder than the last. For a moment, it looked like he might combust on the spot.

"I-I—uh—" he stammered, his voice cracking as he stumbled back another step, his hands flying up to cover the armor protectively. "T-this armor is special to me!" he blurted out. "I can't just… I mean, no offense, but I can't just—uh—give it away!"

Tenten leaned back, laughing softly, clearly enjoying his reaction. "Relax, Naruto," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "I was only teasing."

Naruto's shoulders sagged with relief, but his face was still bright red as he mumbled, "Oh… right. Teasing. Cool. Ha-ha…"

Sasuke and Sakura were still staring, both completely caught off guard by the entire exchange.

"What… just happened?"

"A miracle," Sasuke responded to Sakura.

Naruto, desperate to escape the situation, quickly retreated to the side of the clearing, pulling out the Uzumaki clan book and burying his face in it, refusing to look at anyone.

Tenten watched him go, her smirk softening into something almost fond. "Cute."

"Do you need to see a doctor?"

"Why?"

"You were just…" Sakura leaned in, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Flirting with Naruto."

Tenten blinked, then laughed lightly. "Oh, that? That was just my way of relaxing him."

"Relaxing him? For what?"

"For his armor," Sasuke cut in.

Sakura gave an awkward laugh, trying to defuse the tension. "Uh… senpai, maybe don't try that again. Naruto's really… protective of that armor." She hesitated, recalling what Naruto had done to Kiba for making fun of it. "It's… important to him."

"Play stupid games, win stupid prizes," Sasuke warned, his gaze shifting to Tenten with mild disdain.

Tenten smirked, unbothered by the icy reception. "I think you two might have the wrong idea. I wasn't trying to steal anything. I was just making Naruto feel comfortable so I could find out where he got such awesome armor. You can't exactly buy something like that at your local smithy."

Sasuke and Sakura exchanged a look, their expressions suddenly shifting as realization dawned.

"Wait," Tenten continued. "Did you actually think I was trying to seduce Naruto and then steal his armor?"

Sakura's nervous laugh was all the confirmation Tenten needed, and she burst into laughter. Sakura joined in hesitantly, trying to play off her embarrassment.

"I wouldn't underestimate him if I were you," Sasuke said bluntly, cutting through the levity. "Naruto's master had it commissioned from somewhere."

Tenten's curiosity flared, but Sasuke offered no further explanation, too busy tugging at the collar of the itchy robe Naruto had given him. With a quiet sigh, she realized she wasn't going to get more out of him.

"Boys," Tenten said with a wry smile, extending a hand toward Sakura.

Sakura chuckled, taking her hand with a nod. "You can say that again."

The brief camaraderie between the two girls was interrupted by a loud, triumphant shout from across the field.

"Ninety-eight! Ninety-nine! One hundred!" Rock Lee's voice boomed as he leapt to his feet, striking a dramatic pose. His green jumpsuit practically shimmered in the sunlight as he looked around, his eyes immediately locking onto Sakura.

"Sakura Haruno!" Lee announced grandly, striking a gallant pose. "Your beauty blooms like a thousand cherry blossoms in spring! Would you do me the honor of joining me for tea? Or perhaps a moonlit stroll under the stars?"

"Oh, uh…"

Tenten slapped a hand to her forehead, letting out a long sigh. "Lee… we just got here."

Sakura managed a polite smile, though her awkwardness was obvious. "That's… really nice of you, Lee, but I'm not really looking to, um, date anyone right now."

Lee's face fell briefly, but his recovery was as quick as it was dramatic. His eyes shone with determination as he gave her a firm thumbs-up, his grin returning full force. "I understand, Sakura! My flames of youth shall continue to burn brightly for you regardless!"

He threw her an exaggerated wink, so intense it looked like he was trying to ignite a spark through sheer willpower.

"Uh… thanks, Lee," she mumbled, shooting a quick look at Tenten, who gave her a sympathetic shrug.

Lee walked up to Sasuke, who had just taken off the itchy pyromancer robe and unceremoniously tossed it at Naruto's face.

"Will you fight me… Sasuke Uchiha?"

Naruto pulled the robe off his head, glaring at Sasuke before glancing at Lee.

"Armor—"

"No." Sasuke cut Naruto off, locking eyes with Lee. "I'll handle this."

Without another word, Sasuke stepped into the center of the training ground.

Meanwhile, Tenten sighed loudly. "I don't think this is the 'socialization' your handsome sensei had in mind."

"Does he…" Sakura hesitated, glancing at Lee, who was now bouncing lightly on his toes, his fists clenched in readiness. "Does he always ask girls out like that?"

"Pretty much." Tenten shrugged. "Lee's got a good heart, but subtlety isn't exactly in his vocabulary. He'll ask any girl he thinks is cute out for tea. If you gave him five minutes, he'd probably write you a love letter in perfect calligraphy and deliver it by hand with flowers."

Sakura couldn't help but laugh, though she quickly bit her lip when Lee sent her a quick, encouraging thumbs-up. "What is it with this team and asking people out?" she muttered under her breath, before snorting at an idea that popped into her head. "Just imagine if Neji asked Sasuke out…"

Tenten froze, her wide eyes blinking once before she burst into loud, unrestrained laughter. Clapping her hands, she doubled over, tears forming in her eyes. "Oh, please, that would be priceless! Neji? Asking someone out? That guy thinks emotions are a liability!"

Sakura chuckled. "He'd probably write a dissertation about why romance is pointless before even considering it."

As their laughter filled the clearing, Lee and Sasuke squared off in the center of the training ground. Sakura leaned closer to Tenten, lowering her voice. "So… who do you think is going to win?"

"You'll be surprised."

---

Lee shifted into his stance, one arm extended forward, palm open, while the other rested at his lower back. His feet slid slightly apart, his weight evenly balanced. He began to sway ever so slightly, like a leaf in the wind, his movements fluid and light.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. With a burst of speed, he dashed forward, closing the gap in seconds. He swung a punch aimed straight at Lee's face.

Lee moved like a blur. He spun low, his back leg whipping around in a wide arc—Leaf Whirlwind! The kick came so fast that the air seemed to hum with its force.

Sasuke barely had time to react. He crossed his arms in a hasty block, but the sheer speed and power of Lee's kick broke through his guard, the impact slamming into his ribs. Sasuke's body lifted off the ground, twisting midair before he hit the dirt, skidding several feet back.

Naruto winced. "That looked like it hurt."

Sasuke kipped up with a burst of energy, his body flipping gracefully as he landed back on his feet in one smooth motion. His Sharingan burned brightly, the tomoe spinning as his jaw clenched in frustration.

"This time it will be different," Sasuke growled, brushing the dirt off his sleeve. "With the Sharingan, I am invincible!"

Lee didn't say a word. He simply smiled, his posture light and almost carefree as he adjusted his stance. In a split second, his body flickered—one moment he was standing in front of Sasuke, the next he was gone.

Sasuke's Sharingan tracked the movement too late. He felt it before he saw it—a sharp impact under his chin. Lee's upward kick connected cleanly, his foot snapping Sasuke's head back with precision.

The force of the kick sent Sasuke soaring into the air, his body twisting helplessly as he flew upward. Lee was already moving, vanishing again in a blur of speed. Before Sasuke could regain his balance midair, Lee appeared above him, his leg coming down in a punishing axe kick aimed at Sasuke's chest.

Sasuke managed to twist at the last second, narrowly avoiding the full force of the kick, but the shockwave sent him hurtling toward the ground.

Naruto darted forward, his arms outstretched just in time to catch Sasuke's limp body before it could crash into the dirt. He stumbled slightly from the weight but managed to stay upright, staring at Sasuke, who was completely knocked out.

"Wow, teme," Naruto said, glancing down at the unconscious boy in his arms. "If you'd worn my armor, you might've survived long enough to actually fight back."

Sakura's jaw hung open, disbelief etched across her face.

Sasuke lost.

Her mind scrambled to process it, but no matter how many ways she replayed the fight, the conclusion was the same. Sasuke, the top student of their class, had been knocked out cold.

"Of course there are bigger fish out there," Tenten said casually, snapping Sakura out of her daze.

"Yeah," Sakura murmured, her head nodding absently. Today felt like a rude awakening, a slap of reality she hadn't expected.

"So…" Tenten's voice shifted, pulling Sakura from her spiraling thoughts. "What's it like being on a team with Sasuke Uchiha? All I've heard is that he's a genius, and judging by his form just now…" She glanced at Sasuke, still propped against a tree where Naruto had dumped him. "…I can see why people say that."

"Yeah, he's… well, he's Sasuke. Top of the class, good at pretty much everything, and totally out of everyone's league. He's intense, though. Always pushing himself harder than anyone else, like he's got something to prove."

"Sounds like Neji," Tenten said with a knowing nod. "He's got the Byakugan, so he has this insane perception advantage no one else can match. And it's not just that—he has techniques that only someone from his clan could even dream of learning. It feels almost unfair sometimes." Her gaze softened slightly. "But… I guess that's why he's my benchmark. He's always ahead, and I've been playing catch-up since the day we met."

"I know exactly what you mean! No matter how much I study or how hard I train, Sasuke's always ten steps ahead. It's like I'm running a race I'll never win."

Tenten let out a short laugh, but her eyes wandered. Her focus shifted to Naruto, or more specifically, the massive Zweihander strapped to his back. Her eyes widened slightly, captivated by the craftsmanship of the blade—the sheer size of it, the intricate details.

It's like looking into a mirror.

The older girl chuckled at the thought and shook her head, tearing her gaze away from the blade. "You know, it's kind of funny…"

"What's funny?"

"The similarities between our teams," Tenten explained, her smile turning thoughtful. "Both teams have the top student and top kunoichi from the graduating class. And then…" She smirked, glancing at Naruto. "The so-called 'dead-last,' who's somehow turned out to be one of the most surprising and capable members of the group."

Sakura blinked, her surprise obvious. "Wait… you mean Lee was…?"

"Yup." Tenten nodded, her smirk widening. "Lee was the one who couldn't perform a single jutsu—not even the Clone Technique. He couldn't do ninjutsu, couldn't do genjutsu, and he bombed academically. But…" Her gaze softened as it flicked to Lee. "He trained harder than anyone else I've ever met. And now? He's the only person who can challenge Neji."

Sakura stared, her disbelief clear. "That's… unbelievable." She looked down, her voice dropping to a quiet murmur. "At least you're strong, Tenten-senpai… I'm just… weak."

Tenten frowned and nudged her gently. "Hey, don't sell yourself short. You were the top kunoichi in your class, weren't you?"

Sakura's shoulders slumped, and her smile faded into something small and bitter. "Does that even matter when I'm practically the weakest link on my team? I mean, I can't even keep up with Sasuke or Naruto. It feels like… like I'm always going to be left behind."

Tenten tilted her head, studying Sakura thoughtfully for a moment. "Why do you have to keep up with them?"

Sakura blinked, startled by the question. "What do you mean?"

"Well… isn't that what being on a team is about?" Sakura asked hesitantly, her voice trailing off. "I thought we were supposed to all be equal…"

Tenten crouched down, brushing a hand across the dirt and drawing three interlocking circles. She looked up, motioning for Sakura to follow her gaze. "Think of a team like a machine. Each team member is a cog in that machine. What do you think happens if all these cogs are spinning at different speeds or if they're all just trying to outdo each other?"

"The machine… breaks?"

"Not exactly," Tenten said, meeting her eyes. "The machine might still work, but it won't last. All those cogs, competing and pushing against each other, will wear themselves down until they stop spinning altogether." She sighed. "Our team went through that. I spent so much time trying to keep up with Neji's natural talent and Lee's insane drive that I didn't stop to think about what I could contribute. I just kept trying to match their strengths. And you know what happened?"

"What?"

"We were a mess. We completely failed the Chunin Exams last year."

Sakura blinked in surprise. "You… failed?"

"Yep," Tenten said with a shrug. "And honestly, it was embarrassing. We were so out of sync that we almost got split up as a team after that. Things only changed because we stopped thinking of it as a competition and started figuring out how we could work together. Instead of trying to outdo Neji's precision or Lee's stamina, I focused on what they didn't have. I figured out how I could fill in the gaps, and that's when things started clicking. I stopped trying to be the cog that spun the fastest and became the one that kept the whole machine running."

Sakura stared at her, processing the words in silence. She thought about her own team—how she'd spent so much time worrying about how far ahead Sasuke and Naruto were. It had never occurred to her to look at things differently.

So… I don't have to be like them?

Tenten shook her head firmly, a kind smile on her face. "Not at all. You don't have to keep up with them. You have to be you. There's nothing wrong with being weaker than your teammates if it pushes you to find your own strengths. But if you waste all your time trying to be something you're not, you'll never figure out what makes you stand out."

Sakura's gaze dropped to the dirt, her fingers lightly tracing the circles Tenten had drawn.

"You're stronger than you give yourself credit for. You were the top kunoichi, right? There must have been something you excelled at in the academy."

Sakura hesitated for a moment, thinking back. "Well… I've always been good at chakra control. And I have a really good memory. I could memorize things almost instantly."

"Chakra control and a great memory? That's impressive. There are so many things you could do with skills like that—medical ninjutsu, genjutsu, barrier ninjutsu… You've got a lot of options."

Sakura blinked, a little overwhelmed by the possibilities. "What would you recommend?"

"That depends. What are you most confident in?"

"Well…" Sakura paused, remembering her shaky attempt at Kakashi's genjutsu test. "I'm not totally confident in my chakra control… but I am confident in my ability to study and memorize things."

Tenten nodded, her smile widening. "Then I'd suggest Barrier Ninjutsu. It takes a strong memory and chakra control—most people don't have the skill for it. But if you put in the work, you might be naturally suited for it."

"Barrier Ninjutsu? I've… never even heard about that before."

"See?" Tenten grinned. "You already have a unique edge. It's all about finding the right way to use it. And hey, if you ever want to spar, work on taijutsu, or even try kenjutsu, let me know. Us kunoichi have to stick together, right?"

"Thank you, Tenten-senpai."

---

Naruto turned to Rock Lee, a grin spreading across his face as he declared, "Rock Lee, you've defeated my teammate. I must avenge him!"

Lee's face lit up with pure excitement, his teeth flashing in a bright smile as he struck a dramatic pose. "Yosh! Come at me, Naruto-kun! Let us test the flames of our youth!"

Naruto smirked, sliding his helmet down over his head with a satisfying click. He reached back, grabbing his Zweihander and swinging it into a wide, sweeping arc as he charged at Lee. The massive blade sliced through the air with an audible whoosh, but Lee leapt into the air, twisting his body mid-spin as he came down with a powerful kick aimed at Naruto's shoulder.

GONG!

The sound reverberated across the training ground as Lee's kick connected with Naruto's armor. Lee landed a few feet away, flicking his foot as he eyed Naruto's armor with wide-eyed amazement.

"Never…" Lee murmured, flexing his toes. "Never have I encountered armor that could take the force of my weights without even a dent!"

Naruto hummed, shifting his stance. The Zweihander was too slow against Lee's incredible speed, so with a thought, he switched it out for his hand axe. The smaller weapon gleamed as he spun it in his hand, testing its balance. It wasn't as powerful, but it was faster—and Lee demanded speed.

"Naruto-kun! Show me your resolve!"

Naruto didn't hesitate. He darted forward, the hand axe swinging in a tight arc toward Lee's ribs. Lee ducked under it with inches to spare, pivoting into a lightning-fast palm strike aimed at Naruto's chest. Naruto twisted, blocking the strike with his forearm before retaliating with a sharp upward slash.

The axe's edge whistled past Lee's cheek as he flipped backward, his feet barely touching the ground before he launched himself back toward Naruto. His fist shot forward, but Naruto sidestepped it, spinning into a backhand swing of his axe.

Lee blocked the strike with his forearm, the force sliding him back a few inches as his feet dug into the dirt. He retaliated with a whirlwind of kicks, each one faster than the last.

The fight turned into a flurry of movement, the clang of metal against bone echoing across the training ground.

Lee darted in low, spinning into a sweeping kick aimed at Naruto's legs. Naruto jumped, the axe slicing downward midair. Lee flipped backward, dodging by a hair's breadth as the blade embedded itself into the ground where he'd just been.

Naruto landed and smirked. "You're quick, but…"

He suddenly feinted with the axe, shifting his weight as he unequipped it mid-swing. Before Lee could react, Naruto's fist shot forward in a straight jab. He poured his strength into it, his chakra enhancing the force of the blow.

CRACK!

Lee was flung backward, skidding across the dirt before coming to a stop. His arm dangled at an odd angle, and as he glanced down at it, a wide grin spread across his face. "Naruto-kun! You dislocated my shoulder!"

Before Naruto could respond, Lee grabbed his shoulder and, in one swift motion, popped it back into place with a loud pop. He rotated his arm with ease, the grin never leaving his face.

"I am going to take this seriously now!"

Suddenly, Lee vanished.

Naruto's eyes widened as he turned, searching for him. A kick landed against his back, but when he spun to retaliate, no one was there. Another kick struck his side, followed by one to his leg. Each blow came from a different angle, faster than Naruto could follow.

Well, Way of Focality easily tracked the boy's movements; it was just that Naruto's body wasn't able to respond quickly enough.

He reached back and re-equipped his Zweihander, raising the massive blade in both hands. He stood still, waiting.

Lee reappeared in front of him, his leg drawn back for another high-speed kick. But this time, Naruto was ready.

With a mighty swing, Naruto brought the Zweihander down in a downward arc.

A loud bang echoed across the training ground as a blur of green and silver clashed in midair. When the dust settled, Guy-sensei was standing between Naruto and Lee, his hand gripping Naruto's Zweihander mid-swing and catching Lee's kick with his other hand. His expression was stern, more serious than either Sakura or Tenten had ever seen before.

"Lee!" Guy barked. "This isn't socializing!"

Everyone sweatdropped.

"Sensei!" Lee cried. "A spar can be argued to be the most youthful form of socializing!"

"Uh… is it?" Naruto mumbled, scratching the back of his helmet.

Sakura and Tenten sighed. "Only on this team…"

"No excuses!" Guy's eyes blazed with fiery intensity as he glared down at his student. "If you are truly dedicated to the path of youth, you must accept the consequences of your failures! Now, give me one thousand laps around the forest!"

Lee's jaw dropped slightly, but he didn't argue. "Yosh!" He took off into the trees, his figure quickly disappearing into the distance.

Naruto lowered his sword, his excitement deflating as he watched Lee vanish. "Aww… I wanted to keep going," he muttered, clearly disappointed.

Guy turned to him, shaking his head. "Patience, Naruto-kun! Battles of youth must also teach us restraint!"

Behind them, Kakashi gave Guy a look. "Quite the speech, Guy. Really inspiring. Maybe you should also learn restraint."

"Do not mock the flames of my youth, Kakashi!"

Kakashi didn't bother replying, simply flipping a page in his book.

As the dust settled, Sakura found herself turning to Tenten, a question bubbling up in her chest before she could stop it. "Tenten-senpai… what's your dream?"

Tenten's face softened at the question, her gaze drifting into the distance. "My dream?" she repeated, her voice thoughtful. "I want to be a legendary kunoichi. Someone young girls can look up to, someone they can admire. Like Tsunade." Her tone grew steadier. "She's strong, brilliant, beautiful—everything a kunoichi can aspire to be. I want to be like that someday."

Sakura felt her chest tighten. Tenten's words were so confident, so full of purpose. It made Sakura feel… small. Tenten had a vision, a goal so much bigger than herself. Meanwhile, Sakura couldn't even picture her future beyond her infatuation with Sasuke.

"Th-that's a beautiful dream, Tenten-senpai."

"What about you, Sakura? What's your dream?"

Sakura froze, the question making her heart sink. She didn't know what to say. She felt… embarrassed. What could she admit? That her only dream revolved around a boy who barely acknowledged her?

"I… I don't know," she finally said, her voice quiet, almost ashamed.

"Are you ashamed of your dreams, Sakura?"

Sakura's head snapped up, her cheeks flushing. "N-no! It's just… I don't really have anything important," she admitted. "Not like you."

Tenten chuckled softly. "You know," she began, "my dream wasn't always so… noble. When I was younger, I thought my dream was to get Neji to notice me."

"You… you did?"

"Yup." Tenten gave a small, self-deprecating laugh. "Back then, I thought that if he noticed me, if he acknowledged me, then I'd feel like I mattered—like I was achieving something."

"What… what changed?"

Tenten's expression turned thoughtful, her gaze drifting again. "One day, I realized I didn't want to live my life in someone else's shadow. I didn't want my worth to depend on whether or not someone else saw me. I wanted to stand on my own, to have something that was mine. So, I let that go. I found a new dream—a bigger one. One that made me excited to wake up every day."

Sakura felt a pang in her chest. "But… what if I don't have anything like that?" she asked softly, her voice full of frustration. "What if I'm just… empty?"

Tenten reached out, placing a steady hand on Sakura's shoulder. "Dreams aren't always waiting for you, Sakura. Sometimes, you have to go out and find them."

"You think I'll find it by trying Barrier Ninjutsu?" Sakura asked hesitantly.

"You'll have to start somewhere, right?"

---

Author's Note:

Well, well, well—back-to-back chapters! What's the special occasion?

Christmas! It's Christmas Day where I am, and today's chapter is my gift to all of you. I hope you enjoy it and have a wonderful holiday season!

I also wanted to take a moment to explain why I decided to go with Sakura becoming a Barrier Ninja. Let's be honest—her becoming a Medical Ninja or a Genjutsu specialist has been done to death. So, I thought, why not take a unique route this time? Exploring the potential of Barrier Ninjutsu felt like a fresh and exciting way to develop her character.

Let me know what you think! If you have any ideas related to this direction, feel free to share them—I'd love to hear your thoughts.

Next chapter drops on January 1st! Can't wait that long? You can read ahead to Chapter 50 on Patreon.

Thanks so much for your support, as always. You guys make writing this story such an incredible journey.

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.14 The Ring of Sacrifice

---

I need to improve my stats.

That was the singular thought dominating Naruto's mind after his brief spar with Rock Lee. His senses could keep up with Lee's speed, but his body couldn't. He felt it with every block, every dodge, every strike Lee landed.

And with their first real mission on the horizon, Naruto knew he couldn't afford to stay the same. He had to take this seriously.

Excusing himself under the guise of going to the bathroom, Naruto slipped away into the world of Lordran.

The flickering flames of the second bonfire greeted him, the heat warming his face despite the ever-present chill of the world around him.

"Okay," he muttered to himself, standing and stretching his arms. "So sitting at different bonfires really does change where I wake up. I wonder if my clones can connect to the bonfire too..."

He trailed off, shaking the thought away. There was no time to get distracted. He had work to do.

Stepping out of the small room housing the bonfire, Naruto moved with purpose. First, he needed to collect his souls from his last death. Then, maybe kill a few more hollows, gather resources, and level up.

"They should've returned by now, right?" Naruto muttered. He thought back to his first experience in the Northern Undead Asylum. No matter how many times he cut something down, it always came back. Nothing ever stayed dead.

The thought gnawed at the edges of his focus. Why don't they stay dead? Was it because of some magic? Or was it just the nature of this world? The questions multiplied in his mind, spiraling out of control. Why did things die in Konoha? What even was the purpose of life?

For a brief moment, the enormity of the question almost stopped him in his tracks. The purpose of life is eating ramen!

"Wow," he muttered aloud. "I sound like those philosophy club losers."

His voice echoed faintly in the silence, bringing with it a memory from his academy days. Clubs were a big deal back then—everyone wanted to be part of something. Naruto, of course, hadn't been allowed to join any of them, but he still remembered the philosophy club. A bunch of nerds having heated debates about life, existence, and other stuff he used to think didn't matter.

Now, walking through Lordran, those same thoughts seemed inescapable.

"Is it my increased intelligence making me think like this?" Naruto wondered aloud. "Or... maybe I just want answers for once?"

He exhaled deeply, rolling his shoulders as he walked. Whatever the reason, Naruto was strangely glad for the change. It was proof, he figured, that he'd matured. A version of himself from a year ago wouldn't have bothered to ask questions like this. Why would he? No one had ever bothered to give him answers anyway.

But now?

Now he was starting to ask, even if he had to find the answers on his own.

And the answer he found when he stepped out of the bonfire room: Something is wrong.

There was no crossbow-wielding hollow waiting near the edge. No hollow on the stairs. He glanced up toward the rooftop where firebomb-wielding hollows—only to find their crumpled bodies scattered across the platform, arrows protruding from their armor.

Something—or someone—had cleared the area before him.

A faint whistle snapped him out of his thoughts.

Naruto's instincts screamed, his head jerking to the side just in time to see an arrow hurtling toward him. It was fast—far faster than the clumsy shots fired by the hollows he'd encountered before. His hand shot up instinctively, snatching the arrow out of the air.

His eyes darted down, catching the faint glint of something tied to the shaft.

"A firebomb?!"

Flooding chakra into his arm, he hurled the arrow high into the air, watching as it exploded in a burst of heat and shrapnel above him.

The air crackled, and the heat singed the back of his neck. Naruto ran and pressed his back against the stone staircase, hiding himself from view. His breath came quick, adrenaline rushing through his veins.

The boy's gaze locked onto the bridge overhead.

No soul drop. Must've taken it and leveled up. Now they're targeting me.

Naruto's jaw tightened. His mind raced, trying to make sense of it. Goddamn, is this Petrus or something?

The thought wasn't comforting, especially when he remembered the undead hunts.

Whatever, he thought, trying to steady his nerves. He darted down the stairs, his plan forming quickly. Get out in the open, use the Substitution Jutsu to dodge, find the enemy's location—

Suddenly, he froze.

Way of Focality flared to life as he found something gleaming in his peripheral vision—a spear.

Naruto twisted his torso, narrowly avoiding the spear as it whooshed past his side. The young shinobi spun on his heel, his eyes locking onto the source of the attack.

It wasn't a person.

It was a hollow.

What the hell is going on?

The hollow reared back its arm, preparing another spear thrust.

Naruto's left hand shot out with precision, gripping the spear mid-thrust. Chakra surged into his arm, fortifying his muscles as he locked the weapon in place. He could feel the hollow's resistance, the weapon trembling under its struggle, but Naruto held firm. With a sharp push, he forced the hollow backward, positioning it between himself and the unseen archer.

Perfect timing.

Twang! An arrow sliced through the air, aimed directly for him. The hollow staggered as the projectile struck its chest, embedding itself with a muted thud. Naruto barely had time to brace as the firebomb strapped to the arrow detonated. The explosion tore through the hollow's body, the force ripping apart its armor. The blast's shockwave brushed past Naruto, but his meat shield absorbed the worst of it, leaving him shaken but unharmed.

Way of Focality flared again—a hollow approaching from behind, sword raised high for a killing blow. He barely had time to think. His fingers blurred through the hand signs, activating the Substitution Jutsu. In an instant, he found himself standing behind the hollow instead of in front of it, kunai in hand as he slit the hollow's throat.

Naruto looked on in disbelief. A spear-wielding hollow had been shoved forward—kicked—by the crossbow hollow standing behind it.

It's like a human barking orders to a dog. The crossbow hollow growled again, and the spear hollow moved forward, its movements carrying just enough intent to follow the "command."

"The crossbow hollow… it's the closest to my soul drop," Naruto muttered as he glanced at the ledge above. "It must've absorbed my souls and leveled up."

So it increased intelligence too?

"Oi, thief! Give me back my souls!"

The crossbow hollow gave him a response by firing an arrow.

Naruto replied by hurling a kunai.

The two projectiles collided mid-air with a sharp clang, the force of the impact deflecting the arrow off course.

The smoke bomb attached to the kunai's hilt detonated with a loud pop. Thick, choking smoke billowed out, engulfing the area and obscuring the hollows from view.

Naruto wasted no time. He made two shadow clones, one of which crouched low, lacing its fingers together. Naruto stepped onto its hands as the clone launched him high into the air.

"Up here!" Naruto yelled, drawing the hollows' attention upward.

The crossbow hollow turned, aiming its weapon at the airborne Naruto.

From within the smoke cloud below, unseen by the hollow, Naruto's clone hurled a fuma shuriken. The massive, curved blade spun silently as it cut through the dense smoke, hidden from view. It arced wide, hugging the bridge's edge in a sharp curve before emerging from the fog without warning.

The shuriken struck with a deafening crunch, slamming into the crossbow hollow's weapon. The force shattered the crossbow instantly, fragments of wood and metal scattering in every direction as the hollow staggered back, momentarily disarmed.

The original grinned as he descended from above, the air rushing past him. Years of prank-filled escapades had made falling an art form for him. He angled himself perfectly, landing with both feet on the crossbow hollow's shoulder. The impact sent it crashing onto the concrete floor with a loud thud.

Naruto didn't hesitate. He raised his fist, chakra surging into his arm, ready to bash the hollow's skull in when he saw the jaw clicked open, revealing a firebomb lodged inside its mouth.

Seriously? Naruto's eyes widened, and he reacted instantly, equipping the talisman in his hand. As the hollow bit down, the firebomb detonated.

Boom! The explosion sent flames and shockwaves rippling outward.

Naruto acted on pure instinct, activating the Force miracle. A burst of energy erupted from his talisman, creating a shockwave that pushed the fire away from his body. The air hissed around him as the flames dissipated harmlessly, leaving him unharmed.

As the smoke cleared, Naruto glanced down to see the hollow's broken, lifeless body. The faint glow of a soul orb floated upward from its remains.

"Not so smart after all, huh?"

But the moment of triumph didn't last. He heard guttural growls and the heavy clank of metal. Turning his head, he spotted the spear-wielding hollow charging through the smoke cloud, its weapon raised for another strike.

Naruto smirked, casually tossing the talisman between his hands.
"Watch your back!"

The hollow paused, but before it could react, Naruto's shadow clone lunged from the smoke behind it. The clone swung the Zweihander in a heavy, overhand attack, the massive blade slamming down onto the hollow's head with a sickening crunch.

The clone popped in a puff of smoke from the force of the strike, but the hollow staggered, disoriented and off balance. Naruto seized the opportunity, gripping his own Zweihander tightly as he followed through with a heavy attack of his own.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder as he surveyed the area. The smoke was beginning to clear, and the battlefield was eerily silent once again. But something caught his eye.

Hidden against a stack of crates, partially covered in shadows, was a narrow staircase leading downward.

A grin spread across Naruto's face as he adjusted the grip on his sword.
"Why not?"

Without a second thought, he smashed through the crates, sending splinters and debris flying. There was something fun about it, something childlike and satisfying about just… breaking things. He swung his arms like a kid knocking down sandcastles, laughing a little as the wood shattered around him.

"That was fun, dattebayo!"

With a skip in his step, Naruto made his way down the strange concrete staircase. The room he stepped into was dim and dusty, lined with old wooden pillars that led to a balcony on one side and a hall on the other. His eyes scanned the place, catching movement behind a set of rickety shelves. A hollow was crouching there, probably thinking it was hidden.

"Hey, geniuses," Naruto called out. "If you're gonna hide, maybe try crouching lower. Might work better."

Not that he expected a response.

He got a mischievous idea, something a little old-school prank style. With a grin, he pulled out a firebomb and tossed it right at the shelves. Flames licked up the wood, engulfing the hollow. Naruto waited for some kind of reaction—a scream, a dance, anything. But the thing just burned, unfazed. Guess the dead really don't have a funny bone, he muttered, rolling his eyes at his own joke. Lame.

The half-burnt hollow charged at him with a massive axe raised high. Naruto twisted just in time, dodging the swing and hearing the axe thud against the ground. Before it could pull back, he planted his foot on the axe's blade, channeling chakra into his foot to hold it steady. The hollow struggled, trying to yank it free, but Naruto wasn't budging.

"Just pull harder. I know this is very embarrassing for you, but you're dead, so…"

Then, with a grunt, the hollow jumped back, releasing the axe and lunging at him bare-handed. Quick as a flash, Naruto grabbed the axe by the handle, swinging it up and into the hollow's face. The blade struck its open jaw, driving the head straight into the doorframe. He pressed harder, splitting its head like a piece of wood.

Naruto laughed, holding up his new weapon triumphantly.
"New weapon! Now we're talking!"

"Can you… shut up?!" a voice hissed from the balcony, making him jump out of his skin.

His heart nearly stopped. He wasn't expecting that.

He threw the axe into his inventory and tightened his grip on the Zweihander. Naruto inched forward and tiptoed along the wall, trying to keep silent. When he peeked around the doorframe, what he saw was… definitely not what he'd expected.

A hollow was sitting there, right on the ground, like he was selling something at a market stall. He looked skeletal, with hollow eyes and rotting skin stretched tight over his bones. His clothes were dark and tattered, blending right into the shadows around him. Scattered around him were old, worn pots, cracked barrels, and containers that looked like they'd been through a war or two.

"Hey, so did you just talk?"

"Of course," the hollow replied, sounding almost amused. "I haven't gone hollow yet. And you… you seem to have your wits about you, hmm?" He looked Naruto up and down. "Then you are a welcome customer! I trade for souls. Everything's for sale!" The merchant let out a raspy laugh, reaching into one of the crates around him and pulling out a few items.

Naruto's mind reeled as he took in this odd scene. Here he was, in the middle of a place where everything and everyone tried to kill him, talking to a hollow merchant with the weirdest sales pitch he'd ever heard. He glanced to the side, noting the system window that had popped up, showing the merchant's inventory.

Well… this just got interesting.

[ Purchase Wares ]
[ Items ]
— [ Repair Powder - 500 Souls ]
— [ Throwing Knife - 10 Souls ]
— [ Firebomb - 50 Souls ]
— [ Lloyd's Talisman - 500 Souls ]
— [ Orange Guidance Soapstone - 100 Souls ]
[ Key Items ]
[ Weapons ]
[ Ammunition ]
[ Armour ]

"Quick question," Naruto said. "Are you the asshole selling firebombs to those hollows?"

The merchant let out a wheezy, raspy laugh. "Oh, heavens, no! I don't trade with mindless, twitchin' beasts. Why, they'd sooner rip my limbs off than pay me a fair price, eh? Not my ideal customer."

"Good," Naruto replied, cracking a grin. "Because I was about ready to buy every single firebomb you had and shove 'em right up your bony ass."

The merchant gave a sort of dry chuckle that almost sounded like a cough. "Well, good for me then, lad. Now, what can I interest you in today?"

Naruto's eyes went to the firebombs laid out in front of him. Annoying as they were, he couldn't deny their usefulness. Plus, he also really wanted that repair powder.

After a few clicks through the system menu, Naruto had spent a thousand souls, picking up ten firebombs and a sack of repair powder. The powder itself was kind of odd—a small, rough sack filled with glowing yellow dust. The bag looked like it had seen better days, and the powder inside gave off a warm glow, almost comforting. He shrugged and took out Oscar's old sword—well, the hilt, at least—and dumped the powder over it.

Nothing.

The boy shot the man a glare, but the merchant only grinned wider, raising his bony hands in mock innocence.

"Ohhh, now, don't be mad at me, lad!" the merchant said. "That powder fixes up the durability of yer weapon, not a total repair job. Best it can do is patch up a crack or two. Now, why not get yerself a proper weapon, eh? This piece o' crap's as dead as the hollows, I'd say."

For a moment, anger flared in his chest, hot and immediate. His first instinct was to snap back, to defend Oscar's sword, to remind this guy that he didn't know the first thing about what this blade meant.

But then he stopped himself.

The words sat on the edge of his tongue, but Naruto swallowed them back, forcing himself to take a breath.

This isn't like Kiba, he thought, the memory of the day flickering in his mind. When Kiba had insulted Oscar's sword, it felt personal—like an attack on Oscar himself, on everything he had stood for. Naruto had been in a raw state back then, still grieving, still trying to figure out what it meant to carry on someone else's legacy.

But this guy?

Naruto glanced at the merchant, who was busy admiring his own wares and muttering to himself about profits. The merchant wasn't mocking Oscar, wasn't trying to disrespect the sword or its history. He didn't even know its history. He was just... being a merchant. Loud, annoying, practical.

The anger still simmered, but it felt distant now, not worth acting on. Oscar's sword didn't need defending—not from someone like this. Its worth wasn't in how it looked or how sharp it was.

It was in the legacy it carried, and no insult could tarnish that.

"Words can hurt, yes, but they don't justify violence. If you want to grow into a shinobi people can trust, you need to learn to control yourself. A true ninja doesn't let their emotions dictate their actions."

He let Hiruzen's words settle for a moment, his grip loosening. The merchant didn't know the weight of Oscar's sword or its legacy. And now that he thought about it… Kiba probably didn't, either. Back then, Naruto had acted purely out of grief, his emotions running unchecked. That had been the real reason he lashed out—not because Kiba deserved it, but because Naruto wasn't ready to deal with the weight of his own loss.

Naruto sighed. Yeah… I think I'll maybe apologize to Kiba when I meet him again.

"Yeah, yeah."

"Heh, that's the spirit, lad! Got myself a nice spear here—sharp as your wit, I'd wager!"

But that didn't mean Naruto was going to let the insult slide. Oh no, the merchant had earned himself some petty payback.

For the next hour, Naruto lingered at the stall, pretending to browse. He'd pick up an item, turning it over in his hands like it was a priceless treasure, only to put it back with a loud, noncommittal "Hmmmm..."

The merchant, ever the salesman, prattled on with exaggerated enthusiasm, his cackling laugh punctuating every pitch.

Naruto picked up a club reinforced with rusted barbed wire and strips of leather.

"What is this supposed to be? A club for self-defense or a really bad DIY project?"

The merchant puffed out his chest proudly. "That there is the Reinforced Club, a masterpiece of utility! Leather grip, barbed wire for extra pain, perfect for bashin' heads!"

Naruto squinted at the weapon, his finger poking at the nailed-on leather. "The grip is literally falling apart. And rusted barbed wire? Is that supposed to kill someone or give 'em tetanus?"

The merchant waved a hand dismissively. "Bah, tetanus is killing someone, just slower. I call that long-term effectiveness!"

"Well, I'm not looking to catch a disease from my own weapon."

The merchant groaned dramatically. "Bah! You wouldn't know quality if it bit you on the backside!"

Naruto smirked, giving the club a few test swings. The barbed wire rattled with every motion, the leather pommel already threatening to come loose. "Does this come with a warranty?"

"Aye," the merchant growled. "The warranty is me not smackin' you upside the head with it!"

Naruto gasped mockingly, feigning deep offense. He adjusted his grip, swinging the club again—this time, "accidentally" letting it slip from his hands. The club flew off the ledge with a faint whoosh.

Silence.

Then, the sound of the club clanging off something below echoed faintly in the distance.

"I swear that was an accident."

The merchant's hollowed jaw tightened as he glared at Naruto. "Just pay me for the club."

"Ehhh, I don't know about that. Kinda feels like the club wasn't up to standard, y'know? Pretty slippery grip..."

The merchant's cackle was gone, replaced by a cold silence as he slowly reached behind him and pulled out his Uchigatana. The blade gleamed menacingly in the dim light.

"You're going to pay. One way or another!"

"Nuh-uh!"

Before the merchant could take a step, Naruto hurled a smoke bomb to the ground. The area filled with a thick cloud, and when it cleared, Naruto was gone.

"Yulia…" The merchant muttered under his breath. "Next time, I'm gutting that brat."

Far away, Naruto's laughter echoed faintly through the air. It was a small victory, and he couldn't stop grinning.

"Totally worth it!"

---

Naruto walked down the hall, the path twisted a few times until it opened up to a narrow pathway. Just up ahead was a bright red ladder leading upwards, but four hollows stood in the way, looking about as mindless as the ones from back in the Northern Undead Asylum. His fingers itched to get moving. Those hollows had been perfect target practice back then, and honestly, he was feeling kinda nostalgic.

"Alright," he muttered under his breath, cracking his knuckles, "time to see if all that kata training pays off."

He took a step forward, and like clockwork, two of the hollows charged him, swinging their jagged daggers all over the place. Their moves were sloppy and wide open. This was gonna be fun. Naruto shifted his weight slightly, grounding himself, and prepared for the first strike.

The first hollow lunged, aiming its dagger right at him. Kata one, he thought, sliding his right foot back as he twisted his torso just enough to let the blade zip by. His left hand shot out, grabbing the hollow's wrist and pulling it forward, just enough to throw it off balance. Then, without wasting a second, he brought his knee up hard, driving it into the hollow's gut, making it stagger backward. Naruto finished it off with a punch straight to its throat. Quick, brutal, and satisfying.

First down, three to go. Not bad, huh? he thought.

The second hollow wasn't far behind, coming in with a sloppy overhead swing. Naruto ducked low, shifting his stance to his left, sliding his foot forward to close the distance. As the hollow brought the dagger down, Naruto moved in close and went straight for its jaw with an elbow strike, snapping its head back. In the same breath, his other hand shot up, catching its dagger hand and twisting the wrist until it let go of the blade. Then, he drove his knee into its thigh and shoved it back to the ground for good measure.

The last two hollows looked at each other like they were trying to come up with a plan. One circled to his right, while the other closed in from the left. Alright, alright, so these guys are actually trying now? Naruto shifted his stance, lowering his center of gravity, and took a deep breath. If they wanted to play it smart, he'd just have to be smarter.

The hollow on the left jumped first, exactly what Naruto was counting on. Kata three, he reminded himself, stepping right into the hollow's reach instead of backing off. He blocked its strike with his arm and went straight for its throat. Then he twisted, pulling it forward with his momentum, and it stumbled right into his sweep as he kicked its shin out from under it. As it dropped, he brought his fist down on the back of its neck, making sure it was down for good.

The last hollow froze for a split second, just long enough for Naruto to size it up. He straightened up, exhaled, and locked eyes with it, daring it to make a move. It took the bait, lunging in a clumsy rush. Kata five, he thought, sidestepping to the right to dodge the blade. With one quick motion, he grabbed its wrist, twisted it, and forced it to drop the dagger. Naruto punched it hard in the ribs, making it gasp, then slammed his knee into its face, watching it drop like a sack of rocks.

Straightening up, Naruto rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck, feeling pretty pleased with himself. Those katas Kakashi drilled into him? Yeah, they weren't flashy, but they got the job done. Every move was smooth, no wasted energy, no frills. Just straight-up efficient.

"Thanks for the warm-up, guys," he muttered to the fallen hollows, turning his gaze up to the red ladder.

Climbing up the ladder, Naruto pulled himself onto a rooftop and spotted a corpse nearby clutching a handful of throwing knives. He quickly scooped them up, stashing them in his inventory. Taking a look over the edge of the roof, he realized he was right above the bridge where that dragon had been.

Glancing at the alarm clock Naruto had brought along to keep track, he knew he had to wrap things up fast. With a deep breath, he jumped down from the roof and headed back to the bonfire, ready to cash in some souls.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Souls: 1500 ]
[ Required Souls: 900 ]
[ Covenant: Way of White ]
[ Level: 10 → 11 ]
[ Souls: 666 ]
[ Attributes: ]
[ Strength: 16 → 17 ]

Naruto took a deep breath, feeling his body grow stronger as the power surged through him.

The boy felt ready to head back to Konoha. Unfortunately, there was one glaring problem.

[ Souls: 600 ]

He frowned. If I die, there's no telling which hollow might snatch them up, and I really don't want to come back to find some upgraded hollow using my souls against me.

Naruto sighed, scratching his head. Man, maybe I should've gone for intelligence instead of strength. Come on, brain. Think, think!

His mind raced for a solution until an idea came to him.

[ Item: Ring of Sacrifice ]
[ Description: This mystical ring was created in a sacrificial rite of Velka, the Goddess of Sin. Its wearer will lose nothing upon death, but the ring itself breaks. ]

He held it up, frowning. One-time use only. Sure, it would work for now, but what about the next time… and every time after that?

If only there was a way to keep it from breaking each time, he thought, the gears in his head spinning. Then, like lightning, an idea struck.

"Alright, let's test this."

He slipped the ring onto his finger, then made a shadow clone. Sure enough, the ring appeared on the clone's finger too. A grin spread across Naruto's face as he threw the original back into his inventory.

Without giving himself time to second-guess the plan, Naruto jumped off the ledge.

[ You Died ]
[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]

The messages flashed in front of him as his vision blurred and he jolted awake in his room back in Konoha.

The first thing he did was yank open his inventory, and there it was—Ring of Sacrifice, good as new.

"Yes!" he yelled, his face breaking into a triumphant grin. Before he knew it, he was spinning around the room, doing a goofy dance.

"Yatta, yatta! Found a loophole! My souls are safe, dattebayo!" he sang, practically skipping around his room.

Naruto flopped back onto his bed, the wide grin still plastered on his face as he stared up at the ceiling. The rush of success still buzzed in his veins. He reached for the clock on his bedside table and froze.

"Wait—what the—?!"

It had only been 40 minutes here in Konoha, but he'd just spent two hours in Lordran. His eyes widened as realization struck.

That's insane. Two hours there, but barely any time passes here? I could train so much... get stronger way faster.

A grin crept across his face again, but he quickly shook the thought away. Focus, Naruto. First mission with Team 7 is coming up. You've gotta crush it.

As he walked to meet his team, his mind drifted, daydreaming about all the wild possibilities.

Maybe we'll cross the sea to hunt for treasure... fight some pirates... or rescue a lost princess from a society of soul-reapers. Yeah, that'd be awesome!

Naruto puffed out his chest.

"Today's mission: Collecting honey."

Naruto felt like a balloon that had just been popped.

"...What?" He just stared at the mission scroll Kakashi was holding, the reality of it crashing over him like a bucket of cold water.

Sakura leaned over, her brow furrowed. "Wait, really?"

"Yep. Collecting honey. Exciting, isn't it?"

Naruto's eye twitched. I should've stayed in Lordran…

"Collecting honey is pretty awesome, Naruto-kun!" Sakura chirped, clearly trying to be optimistic.

Naruto turned to her, his face deadpan. He began clapping—slow, sarcastic, deliberate. "Wow. Incredible. Truly inspiring."

"Well, excuse me for trying to make the best out of it!"

"And here I thought you'd appreciate the finer points of this mission."

"Yeah, Kakashi-sensei, I think you're confusing me with someone who cares," Naruto grumbled.

Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in amusement. Without another word, he strolled over to a nearby tree and, to their shock, began walking up it—horizontally. Like it was the most normal thing in the world.

"Kakashi-sensei…" Sakura whispered, her jaw dropping. "He's—he's walking up a tree!"

Naruto just squinted, his tone flat. "We're in a genjutsu."

"Again?"

Kakashi chuckled from his place high in the tree. "No genjutsu this time, you two. Pay attention!"

They both looked up at him, still perched casually on the tree trunk.

"Listen up," he called down. "For the next two weeks, we'll be handling simpler missions around Konoha. But don't think of them as boring. Every one of these tasks will tie into your training one way or another."

With that, Kakashi reached up into a beehive, swiping a glob of honey as effortlessly as plucking a flower. Then, with an easy hop, he landed right in front of them, holding the honey like a trophy.

"See? Collecting honey is pretty awesome."

Naruto stared at the honey in Kakashi's hand, then at Kakashi's unbothered face.

"How did you do that?" Naruto asked, eyes wide. Already his mind was racing with possibilities. Imagine sticking to walls, scaling cliffs, or even hanging upside-down on the ceilings of Lordran. That kind of ability could change everything.

"Simple, Naruto. Chakra control," Kakashi said matter-of-factly.

Naruto's eyes lit up, a mix of excitement and confusion. Sakura had that serious look she got when she was analyzing something, like she was already memorizing every word Kakashi was saying.

"You see," Kakashi began, "this is what we call chakra control. For something like tree climbing, you've got to focus your chakra at the soles of your feet. Too much, and you'll push yourself off. Too little, and you'll slip. It's all about balance and precision. The soles of your feet are one of the trickiest places to manage chakra, so learning to do it here helps improve your control overall."

Sakura's eyes gleamed with understanding. "Oh! So this is like an advanced version of the leaf-sticking exercise we did at the academy."

Naruto groaned. "I suck at that stupid leaf thing! Either the leaf falls off, or it gets stuck and won't come off at all."

Kakashi raised a hand to stop him. "That's because you're not balancing the flow properly, Naruto. This exercise is all about control. If you don't have good control, you'll drain yourself too fast in a fight or waste chakra where you don't need it."

Naruto frowned, processing the information. Kakashi could see his brain working hard, so he broke it down even further.

"Chakra's made up of two parts," he explained, holding up two fingers. "Physical energy, which comes from your body, and spiritual energy, which comes from your mind. The better you control both, the less energy you waste. Master this, and you'll use chakra more efficiently. You won't tire yourself out so quickly, which means you can stay in a fight longer. Make sense?"

Naruto nodded.

Without warning, Kakashi tossed two kunai toward them.

"Use these to mark how far you get up the tree," Kakashi instructed. "The goal is to get to the top and back down without falling. Once you can do that, we'll go collect the honey."

"So, Kakashi is using training as an excuse to make us do chores," Naruto shot back. "Next thing you know, he's gonna have us 'polishing weapons' to practice strikes or 'painting fences' for arm control. Bet it's all a scam."

"We get paid for this, Naruto."

Naruto blinked at Sakura's words, then looked at Kakashi. "Wait, really?"

Kakashi nodded, his expression as casual as ever.

Naruto crossed his arms. "You should've started with that."

"Any other questions?"

"Yeah… where's Sasuke?"

"Sasuke? Oh, he's on a different mission today."

The white-haired cyclops cast a brief glance at the nearby bushes where he knew Sasuke was hiding, his presence giving away his stubborn insistence on being part of the training despite needing rest.

Naruto shrugged, clearly not caring enough to pry. "Whatever."

As Naruto and Sakura got to work, Kakashi scribbled a quick note on a piece of cardboard: Go home and rest, Sasuke. He tossed it lightly toward the bushes, where he heard a quiet, irritated "Hn." Kakashi shook his head. Stubborn as ever.

A loud thud pulled his attention back to the clearing. Naruto was lying flat on the ground, face-first in the dirt, his armor practically embedded in the earth.

"Wow," Kakashi said, tilting his head upward. "Looks like Sakura's already halfway up her tree. Nice job, Sakura."

Sakura's laughter echoed down from the branches. "This is easy! Just like the leaf exercise!"

"Help me, I am stuck!"

Kakashi stifled a laugh, shaking his head. So that's what the Hokage meant, he thought, when he said the greatest joy of teaching is watching your students fall on their butts while learning chakra control.

This was going to be a long night, but at least it was entertaining.

---

Author's Note: Happy New Year!

Let me know what you think of the chapter! Any and all ideas for the future are most appreciated.

The next chapter drops on January 5th! Can't wait that long? You can read ahead to Chapter 52 on Patreon.

Thanks so much for your support, as always. You guys make writing this story such an incredible journey.

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.15 Threads of Fate: Bonds, Blades, and Barriers

---

The early morning chill bit through Sakura's clothes as she stood in the middle of nowhere. Endless fields of grass stretched around her, disappearing into the thick line of forest in the distance. Everything looked washed out in the pale blue light of dawn, the sun barely a suggestion on the horizon. Five a.m. Really?

She pulled her arms around herself, yawning as she glanced around. Why was she even here? Simple: Kakashi-sensei told her to be, after she'd asked him how she could learn barrier ninjutsu. Sure, it was kind of a random question, but she figured it couldn't hurt. Now she was thinking he was just messing with her. Kakashi-sensei, early? Yeah, right.

"Maybe I can just… lie down for a few minutes…" she mumbled, searching for the closest patch of soft-looking grass.

"Oh, is my cute little genin tired?"

Sakura practically jumped out of her skin. "K-Kakashi-sensei!" she managed, rubbing her eyes in disbelief.

"Yes?" he replied, looking far too alert for this ungodly hour.

"Y-You're… early?" Her mind was still processing. Why was he early, today of all days?

Kakashi just shrugged. "Well, today I didn't get lost on the road of life," he said, as if that explained anything, looking pleased with himself.

The road of life, she thought, deadpan, just staring at him. She was too tired to even react. Inner Sakura wanted to shout, Stop being so smug! But even Inner Sakura was tired, so all she could do was give him a blank look as he reached over and ruffled her hair. Normally, that would irritate her, but she hadn't exactly put any effort into it this morning. She barely had the energy to care.

"Alright, so… when do we start this training?"

"Oh, well, then let's get going. Can't keep your barrier ninjutsu teacher waiting."

Then, without missing a beat, he started weaving through an endless stream of hand signs. His fingers moved so quickly they blurred together, each sign flowing into the next with precise speed.

In an instant, a massive patch of grass ahead of them shimmered, then vanished, as if it had only been an illusion. What lay beneath was a hidden stone stairwell, descending sharply downwards. The sight snapped her fully awake, her mind racing.

"Ready to head into Konoha's Barrier Corps HQ?"

The stairway wound downward, the world above disappearing as the walls rose up, closing them into the earth. Step by step, a strange energy seemed to thicken the air around her. With each step, the weight of the place seemed to sink into her bones.

As they reached the bottom of the stairwell, she stepped into an enormous underground cavern. She barely registered the ceiling above; the space was so expansive, it felt like she'd walked into a stadium. The floor itself was covered by a sealing matrix that stretched endlessly, its intricate lines and symbols written in ink on this giant canvas, forming patterns that coiled and branched across the entire floor. It looked like something that took years—maybe even generations—to create.

In the center of the matrix was a large, clear crystal orb, nearly as tall as she was. Inside, hundreds of red dots moved, clustered and spread out. Some dots moved quickly, crossing paths with others, while some held still. A few seemed to interact, flaring briefly before separating again. The orb pulsed faintly, reacting to whatever the dots were doing, creating a sense of something alive within it.

The layout of the space became clearer as she took a few more steps in. High above the sealing matrix, metal bridges crisscrossed the cavern, connecting from one side to the other, suspended by thick chains bolted into the cavern walls. These bridges led to rooms and buildings built into the sides of the walls, their stone facades blending into the cavern's structure. People moved across these bridges, their footsteps echoing faintly in the vast space.

Below, there were more people scattered across the sealing matrix. Some sat cross-legged in deep meditation, hands placed gently on the lines of the seal. Others spoke in hushed voices, discussing the orb's red dots or jotting down notes on small scrolls. They seemed completely immersed, each person in sync with the energy around them. She couldn't even begin to count how many people filled this place, each focused, each connected to the matrix in some way.

"So," Kakashi said, "pretty impressive, isn't it?"

"Sensei… what is all this?"

"This, Sakura, is Konoha's Barrier Corps HQ. Not many people get to see it, and for good reason. This is the core of the village's security network. Every time someone enters or exits Konoha, that matrix picks it up."

"Wait… so, the red dots in that crystal orb… are those people?"

"Got it in one," Kakashi replied, sounding impressed. "Those dots are chakra signatures. Every person in the village has one, kind of like a fingerprint. The barrier records them all—the villagers, the shinobi, even visitors. Each dot shows a unique signature, so the Corps can keep track of who's where, all the time."

Sakura watched the dots move, some clustering, some drifting apart. "So it's… like a huge surveillance system?"

"Sort of," Kakashi said. "But it's a bit more sensitive than that. This matrix doesn't just track movement—it senses chakra fluctuations too. Let's say someone's chakra spikes suddenly, like if they're fighting or using a lot of jutsu. That would show up as a disturbance."

"Wait, so if I were to, I don't know, throw a big jutsu or something, they'd see it here?"

Kakashi chuckled. "Only if it was strong enough to matter. They're mostly looking for serious spikes—big jutsu, sudden surges, things that could signal trouble. It's how they tell the difference between an academy student practicing fireballs and an actual threat."

Sakura glanced around at the shinobi meditating on the sealing array and taking notes by the crystal. "And… what are all these people doing?"

"Good question," Kakashi said. "You see those people meditating on the matrix? Those are sensory ninjas. They're syncing their chakra with the barrier, so they can feel every signature coming in and out of the village. It's not just looking at dots—they're actually feeling the chakra, like an extension of their own senses."

"So they can just… sense if someone dangerous comes through?"

"Yep. They're trained to pick up on hostile or unfamiliar chakra, even if it's masked. If something doesn't feel right, they report it immediately. The ones up top, taking notes? They're the analysts. They track and record everything—patterns, anomalies, anything strange that might need a closer look."

Sakura's eyes widened. "So… this place is like Konoha's immune system."

Kakashi gave a nod.

"But… there's so many people here. Just for this?"

"Yeah. And none of them get any recognition. No missions, no glory, but without them, Konoha would be a lot more vulnerable. They're the silent guards of the village, working in the background to keep things safe."

Sakura looked at him. "I didn't realize you cared so much about this kind of stuff, Sensei."

"Well, don't let it get around. I have a reputation to uphold." He paused, glancing back at the vast sealing array with respect. "But the truth is, the village can't survive on just a few strong fighters. We need people like this. People who pay attention to the little things, who work in the shadows. It's the only reason the rest of us get to be out there, fighting."

"I… didn't know there was this whole other side to protecting the village."

Kakashi shrugged, his tone casual again. "Most people don't. And that's kind of the point. If this place does its job right, no one has to know it's here. The only ones who notice it are the ones who need to be noticed."

He tilted his head, watching her reaction. "Still want to learn barrier ninjutsu?"

"More than ever."

"Good answer," came another voice, smooth and lazy, as Sakura looked over to see two men approaching them.

The first man had brown, shoulder-length hair that hung loosely around his face, with a single senbon needle clamped casually between his teeth. His forehead protector was tied like a bandanna, and he wore the standard jōnin attire with a certain relaxed confidence. He looked at Sakura with a faint smirk, as if he already knew everything there was to know about her.

Beside him stood another jōnin with a distinctive feature: a scar like a jagged welt ran across the bridge of his nose and down one side of his face. His brown spiky hair and dark eyes gave him a serious, almost brooding look. Unlike his companion, he didn't seem inclined to smile. Instead, he examined Sakura with a calm, assessing gaze. His hands were wrapped in black bandages, and she noticed the faint glint of metal rings on a few of his fingers.

"Genma. Raido," Kakashi greeted them with a nod. "I see you two managed to tear yourselves away from lounging around the mess hall."

Genma gave a lazy shrug, the senbon in his mouth shifting from one side to the other. "We heard there was a new recruit," he said, glancing at Sakura with a glint of curiosity. "Didn't expect it to be one of your students, though, Kakashi."

"Ah, Sakura's a fast learner," Kakashi replied smoothly. "And I knew the Barrier Corps could use some fresh talent. Figured she could handle you two without too much trouble."

Raido raised an eyebrow, his scar stretching slightly with the motion. "We're not here to scare her off," he said. "But she'll need to prove she's serious. Barrier work isn't for everyone."

"I'm ready for whatever you have planned."

Genma chuckled. "Confident. I like that." He turned to Kakashi with a sly grin. "Mind if I give her a little test? Just to see if she's got the control for this kind of work?"

"Be my guest. Though you might want to be careful—Sakura's full of surprises."

Genma's smirk widened, and he pulled the senbon from his mouth, twirling it between his fingers with practiced ease. "Alright, Sakura. Think you can balance this?" He held out the toothpick-sized needle, raising an eyebrow.

Sakura reached out, taking the senbon carefully. She felt the weight—light, almost insubstantial. But she knew what this was about. Chakra control. She glanced at Kakashi, who gave her an encouraging nod.

Taking a deep breath, she focused, channeling chakra into her fingertips, letting it flow evenly through the senbon. Slowly, she lifted her hand, balancing the needle upright on her index finger. It wobbled for a moment, and she adjusted her chakra flow, steadying it until the senbon was perfectly still.

Genma's smirk faded slightly, replaced by a look of genuine surprise. He leaned in, squinting at the needle as if he couldn't believe his eyes. "First try… huh."

"What's the matter, Genma? Didn't you need, what… a dozen tries before you managed that?"

Genma shot kakashi a look. "I could get it to balance. Just couldn't keep it steady for more than a few seconds."

Raido chuckled softly. "Looks like you've been shown up, Genma."

Genma grumbled. "Beginner's luck. Maybe she's just a natural."

"A natural? I thought that was you, Genma. Weren't you telling everyone how you'd mastered chakra control when you were, what, ten?"

Genma huffed, flicking the senbon back into his mouth. "Hey, it's not as easy as it looks. You'd know that if you actually practiced this stuff, Kakashi."

"Oh, but I do practice," Kakashi replied, deadpan. "I just happen to be better at it."

Sakura watched the exchange, a little surprised by Kakashi's uncharacteristic teasing. He almost seemed… protective. Her heart lifted a bit—Kakashi wasn't the type to go out of his way for just anyone. Sensei is awesome, Inner Sakura yelled proudly.

"Alright, alright. You've got talent, I'll give you that. But raw talent only gets you so far. You'll need to work your butt off if you want to make something of it." Genma glanced at Raido. "Think she can keep up?"

"She might. And the kid will have to, considering Kakashi pulled some strings to get her a teacher."

"You… really did that, Sensei?"

Kakashi gave her a lazy wave, brushing it off as if it was no big deal. "Well, my cute little genin wanted to dabble in barrier ninjutsu, so I thought, why not? I'm not much of a barrier expert myself, so I just… asked around."

Genma chuckled. "And you just happened to land on Iwashi? Really, Kakashi? Out of all the possible instructors, you picked him?"

"Did you lose a bet or something?"

Kakashi shrugged. "Iwashi's a good teacher."

Genma and Raido both raised their eyebrows in perfect synchronization, then looked at each other before turning back to Kakashi.

"In what world?"

Kakashi's eye crinkled. "In the world where I trust him to push Sakura to her limits. Isn't that what matters?"

Sakura took a deep breath, grounding herself, steadying her nerves. She reminded herself of Tenten's words about being a part of a bigger machine. Every cog has its role, she thought. This is how I contribute to Team 7.

Sakura followed Kakashi, Genma, and Raido across the metal bridge, expecting something grand or imposing. But when she looked around, her first thought was how… ordinary it seemed.

Honestly, it wasn't anything special. The place felt more like an office than the heart of Konoha's defenses. The walls were plain concrete, gray and utilitarian, with no decoration or personal touches.

Genma said, turning to Sakura. "Bet you five ryo he's standing there with a coffee and the morning paper, halfway through, like he always is."

"Now that's just a losing bet."

Sakura gave them a confused look, wondering if they were exaggerating. But as they stepped inside, there he was: a man in his late twenties, dark eyes focused on the newspaper in his hand, a coffee cup in the other. He had brown hair and a small goatee, and wore a simple grey uniform—identical to the others working in the Barrier Corps. He looked… ordinary. Incredibly ordinary. Like he could have been a clerk at a library, not a barrier specialist in Konoha's security network.

Genma leaned over to Sakura, whispering, "Now he's gonna head to the fridge, grab a slice of sourdough, eat about two-thirds, sip his coffee, finish the rest, then wash it down. Watch."

To Sakura's surprise, Iwashi did exactly that, moving with an almost mechanical precision. He finished his coffee, tossed the paper cup into the trash, then folded his newspaper with care, as if he were completing some kind of daily ritual.

"Now he's going to come over and introduce himself like he's never met a stranger in his life," Genma said, smirking.

Iwashi finally looked up, his expression calm and unreadable. He gave a small nod to each of them. "Kakashi. Genma. Raido." Then his gaze settled on Sakura, who straightened under his steady stare.

"Iwashi Tatami."

Sakura nodded back, trying to keep a straight face. "Sakura Haruno. It's… nice to meet you."

He looked at her for a moment longer, his eyes giving nothing away, then nodded. "Haruno. You're going to shadow me. My job is to introduce you to the fundamentals of barrier work. Your job is to pay attention, take notes, and stay out of the way."

Sakura's heart sank as she realized she didn't have a notebook. She hadn't even known she was supposed to bring one, and Iwashi's sharp gaze made her feel like this was already some kind of test she was failing. Just as she was about to panic, Kakashi stepped forward, holding out a small, leather-bound notebook.

"Here, Sakura... You'll need this."

Relieved, Sakura took it, but her relief quickly turned to embarrassment as she noticed the cover. It was covered in tiny, doodled chibi Sasukes, all in different dramatic poses, with little hearts floating around them. Her face went bright red as she looked up to see Kakashi, Genma, and Raido barely containing their laughter.

She shot Kakashi a look, her blush deepening. I'll get back at you for this, Sensei. Shanaro! Inner Sakura fumed.

"You are a grown man, Kakashi-sensei," she muttered, clutching the notebook to her chest.

Genma snorted, nearly doubling over with laughter. Raido was shaking with silent laughter, trying to keep a straight face but clearly failing. Kakashi just shrugged innocently.

"It's important to have a personal touch, Sakura."

Suddenly, Kakashi gave her a gentle nudge, inclining his head toward Iwashi, who was glancing down at his watch with an air of practiced patience, as if he lived every moment according to a strict schedule.

Sakura quickly straightened, the last of her embarrassment fading as she focused on Iwashi, who finally looked up, his expression calm and collected.

"Any questions you have, write them down in that notebook. You can ask them at lunch. I'll also be giving you daily tasks. Small assignments to practice what you learn here. You'll be judged on consistency and attention to detail. If you can't keep up…" He paused. "Then don't waste my time."

"Understood, Iwashi-sensei."

Iwashi's expression remained neutral. "Good. Then let's get started."

"Better not dawdle. He's not exactly the patient type."

She hurried after Iwashi, her notebook clutched tightly in her hands as they wove through the winding corridors of the facility. Iwashi moved with purpose, never glancing back to see if she was keeping up. He pointed out various rooms and sections as they passed, his explanations clipped and efficient.

Sakura had a hundred questions swirling in her mind, but she kept them to herself, jotting them down in her notebook as they continued through the Barrier Corps HQ. To her surprise, though, Iwashi led her out of the building entirely and toward Konoha's southern gate.

The southern wall loomed above them, stretching as far as she could see, crafted from dense, sturdy wood. This wasn't ordinary lumber—it was said to be grown by the First Hokage himself, Hashirama Senju, using his Wood Release. The wall extended all around the village, up to the base of the Hokage Mountain, where it anchored Konoha's outermost defenses.

Without a word, Iwashi began scaling the wall, his chakra perfectly controlled as he walked up the vertical surface as if it were second nature. Sakura followed quickly, focusing to keep her own chakra flow steady as they climbed.

Once they reached the top, Iwashi stopped and knelt down, pulling a small pot of ink and a fine calligraphy brush from his tool pouch. Without any wasted movement, he dipped the brush in ink and began renewing a long, intricate strip of sealing script that ran the length of the wall. His strokes were precise, each one flowing smoothly into the next, as he moved down the ten-meter section with practiced ease.

Sakura watched, mesmerized. There was a calm efficiency in the way he worked, almost meditative. His brush barely hesitated, gliding across the surface in a steady, fluid rhythm. She could feel the faint pulse of chakra weaving into the symbols as he painted.

Once the seal was restored, Iwashi moved through a series of hand signs. He clapped his hands together, then slowly pulled them apart, drawing out delicate blue threads of chakra. Sakura gasped as the threads wove together, twisting and interlocking like fibers forming a cloth. They shimmered in the morning sunlight, forming a complex lattice that hardened into a barrier. Iwashi placed it carefully above the seal he'd just painted, and the barrier settled with a soft glow, integrating seamlessly into the invisible dome surrounding Konoha.

"Wow…" Sakura whispered, staring as the barrier faded into transparency, becoming part of the larger protective field.

Iwashi didn't respond, already moving to the next section. For the next few hours, he repeated the process over and over—renewing the seals, weaving the barrier threads, then moving to the next stretch of wall. Sakura followed along, observing him in silence, marveling at his endurance and precision. He worked tirelessly, barely pausing to breathe, until at last he stopped for lunch, sitting down on the edge of the wall and pulling out a simple bento box.

Sakura hesitated before sitting beside him, her notebook in hand. She glanced at him nervously, not wanting to disturb his rest.

"Questions?" Iwashi said, without looking up.

"Well… aren't you tired, sensei? You've been working non-stop for hours. I mean… doesn't this drain a lot of chakra?"

"Irrelevant. Either ask your questions now or eat your lunch. I gave you the time; use it."

Sakura bit her tongue, feeling a bit stung. She'd only wanted to show some concern. Fine, Inner Sakura said. If he wants questions, I'll give him questions.

"Alright then," she said. "Why is it called 'barrier ninjutsu' when you're using so much… well, fuinjutsu?"

Iwashi nodded, as if he'd expected this question. "There are two types of barrier techniques: Offensive and Defensive. Offensive barriers are often pure ninjutsu—used in combat to trap or attack enemies, usually temporary and chakra-intensive. Defensive barriers, on the other hand, rely heavily on fuinjutsu and are designed to be stable, long-lasting. Because of that, barrier work is usually categorized under ninjutsu."

Sakura's brow furrowed. "So… what's the formal name?"

"Kekkai Jutsu," he replied, his tone patient but precise. "It's split into two main types, offensive and defensive. The distinction is largely for the archives. Out in the field, people just call it 'barrier ninjutsu.'"

She nodded, jotting that down, but another question popped up immediately. "Why do we use fuinjutsu for defensive barriers? Isn't fuinjutsu… complicated? I thought it was one of the hardest paths a shinobi could take."

Iwashi raised an eyebrow, his mouth twitching slightly at the corner, like he almost wanted to smile. "Two questions at once. But I'll allow it. First, we use fuinjutsu because, unlike pure ninjutsu, a properly crafted seal can maintain a barrier long after we've left. If I tried to sustain this barrier with my own chakra alone, I'd collapse in less than an hour. The seal sustains it for us. Think of it as anchoring the barrier to the wall, rather than to my own chakra reserves."

Sakura scribbled furiously. "So… how often do you have to renew them?"

"Every twelve hours," he replied. "There's an entire branch dedicated to maintaining and replacing these seals around the village. It's constant work. Like sweeping the floors—if you miss even one section, you create a weak spot."

Sakura absorbed this, thinking of the endless dedication it must take to keep the entire village's defenses in place. "And… what about the fuinjutsu?"

"Fuinjutsu is complicated if you're trying to create new seals. Crafting a seal from scratch—designing it, testing it, ensuring it functions without backfiring—that's an art. And yes, it's one of the hardest arts a shinobi can pursue. But here, we're not creating new fuinjutsu. We're following a blueprint. Every single seal I've painted today was designed by the Second Hokage himself. A masterpiece of efficiency."

He gestured to the faintly glowing strip he'd just completed. "All we do is replicate it. Copy and maintain. We're not trying to match the genius of Tobirama Senju. We're just preserving his work. So for defensive barriers, it's about precision and memorization, not innovation."

"So… I'm learning defensive barriers?"

Iwashi nodded.

"What if I wanted to learn offensive barriers?"

"Offensive barriers? That's a different story. Those are jutsu meant for the battlefield—traps, containment fields, techniques to lock down or even crush enemies. They're volatile, require immense chakra, and a much deeper understanding of elemental ninjutsu. To even begin learning them, you'd need to be at the level of a Tokubetsu Jōnin."

Sakura's eyes widened.

"Focus on the basics, on the defensive side, and perhaps… one day."

Sakura nodded, feeling both humbled and motivated.

"Honestly, I think I need to digest everything I've learned today. Maybe I'll ask more questions tomorrow. For now… what's my assignment?"

Iwashi gave a small, approving nod. "Good. Knowing when to absorb information is just as important as knowing when to seek it." He held up his hand, tapping his fingers thoughtfully. "Your first task is simple, but foundational. You need to learn how to create a single chakra thread."

Without responding directly, Iwashi brought his hand to his mouth, wetting his thumb and forefinger. Then he pressed his fingers together, drawing them apart slowly. A thin line of mucus stretched between them, glistening in the sunlight. He looked at her and gave a tiny smirk.

Sakura's lips pursed in disgust.

Iwashi chuckled, amused by her reaction. "Look closer, Haruno. Think of this like the structure of a chakra thread. Just like how the mucus is connecting my fingers, a chakra thread is formed by focusing and stretching your chakra into a thin, cohesive line. The key is in control—keeping it steady and connected, even as you move."

She looked at his fingers again, this time with more focus, trying to see past the unpleasantness. "So… tension?"

"Precisely. You're creating a link between two points and holding it together, just like this line of mucus. But with chakra, it's a lot harder. If your control slips, the thread will break or dissipate. You need to keep it focused and stable, but also flexible, so it doesn't snap. The thread should feel almost… sticky. Cohesive. Like it wants to cling to itself."

"So… that's how you do it."

Iwashi's eyebrow arched. "What do you mean?"

Without hesitation, Sakura pressed her palms together, focusing her chakra between them. She took a deep breath, then slowly pulled her hands apart. A single, faint blue thread of chakra stretched between her fingers, shimmering softly in the light.

Iwashi's eyes widened slightly, and he just stared, speechless for a moment.

"How…?"

"Well, I've been watching you all morning, trying to understand how you were creating those chakra threads for the barrier. I kept going over it in my head, breaking down each step. Your explanation with the… um… mucus analogy helped me see what I was missing. I wasn't applying enough tension, or keeping the flow steady."

Iwashi blinked, then let out a quiet chuckle. "You're a quick study, Haruno." His expression softened. "I wasn't expecting you to pick it up that fast. You have a bright future ahead of you."

"Thank you, sensei. I'll do my best not to disappoint you."

Iwashi nodded. "Nothing more I can ask. But since you've already completed the first assignment… let's move on to the next."

"I'm ready. What's next?"

---

Sasuke lay in bed, his body restless even though he'd slept longer than he ever had. Every part of him felt tense, ready to leap into action, to throw a punch or focus his chakra. But there was nothing for him to do. Just a full week of rest, as if rest was what he needed. As if he could just switch off this burning need to move, to train, to chase down the shadows of his nightmares.

Withdrawal. That's what it felt like. His body, his mind—they were screaming for him to get up and train.

He dropped to the floor, his arms already braced for push-ups, when Kakashi's voice echoed in his mind like a taunt: Rest. The word was a curse, a binding chain, and it took everything in him to push himself back up, seething.

How could he rest when Itachi was out there, when his enemy was getting stronger with every passing second?

Sasuke sat up with a scowl, pushing the blanket away. His room felt stifling, almost like a cage. He glanced around, his gaze sweeping over the plain walls, the small table with its scattered books, the bed he'd lain in for far too long. His eyes drifted to the cabinet in the corner, and then to the old gramophone sitting on top of it. He hadn't touched it in years. It had been a gift from his mother, something she'd brought back from the Land of Snow.

He stood up and walked over to it, his hand brushing against the dusty surface. His mother had loved this gramophone. He could still remember her laughter as she'd explained how it worked, how she'd insisted on playing her favorite songs for him, her face lighting up like she'd found a treasure. She used to play music when the house was quiet, just the two of them. She'd put on one of her upbeat records and take his hands, guiding him in a clumsy dance around the room, her voice soft and gentle as she laughed at his stumbling steps.

Sasuke swallowed, his throat tight. He didn't have many memories like that, not with her, not with any of them. Just fragments, bits and pieces he clung to because they were all he had left. And yet, here it was, something she'd left behind, something he'd barely looked at since that night.

On a whim, he lifted the gramophone's lid and searched for a record. His fingers brushed over a familiar one, the label worn from use. He could almost hear her voice saying, This one's my favorite, Sasuke.

Slowly, almost hesitantly, he placed the record on the turntable, set the needle, and stepped back as the music crackled to life. The song was bright, cheerful—a melody that seemed to fill the whole room, lifting the heaviness that had settled over him.

Without thinking, Sasuke took a step, then another, letting his body sway to the music. His movements were stiff at first, awkward, like he was forgetting how to dance, how to let go. But as the melody continued, his feet found their rhythm, and he began to move like he had all those years ago, the way his mother had taught him. His arms stretched out, reaching for hands that weren't there, and he could almost imagine her beside him, guiding him, laughing as they spun together.

For a few precious moments, he wasn't alone.

He could almost smell her lavender perfume, feel the light touch of her fingers as they brushed against his cheek. His mother's hands had always been warm, guiding him gently, like he was something precious. He could still hear her laughter, soft and bubbling as she twirled him around, her face full of a joy he hadn't seen in anyone else since. Her voice echoed faintly in his memory: Sasuke, you'll grow up to be someone amazing. I just know it.

He closed his eyes, letting the memories wash over him, letting himself fall into the past. He was a child again, clumsy and carefree, held safe by someone who loved him more than anything in the world.

The song played on, filling the empty spaces in his heart, stirring memories he'd buried deep. For the first time in years, he let himself feel something other than anger. He let himself remember what it had been like before everything fell apart.

As the final notes faded, silence poured back into the room like cold water, flooding every corner, settling like a weight on his shoulders. It was a silence so thick, it felt like he could choke on it. The music had left a ringing in his ears, a phantom echo of the warmth and joy he'd felt so briefly, like a sliver of sunlight slipping behind storm clouds.

He was alone.

Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the memory.

The blood on the tatami floor. The lifeless look in Itachi's eyes as he stood over their bodies, his face a mask of indifference. Sasuke squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block it out, but it was there, burned into his mind, as much a part of him as his own name. He could hear the echo of his taunting words.

"You're weak. Why are you so weak? Because you lack… hatred. Hate me. Detest me. Run. Run and cling to your pitiful life. And one day, when you possess the same eyes as I do… come and find me."

Anger, grief, longing—it all bled together, filling him with a pain that had nowhere to go. He felt like he was drowning in it, like he was still that scared little boy watching his world burn around him.

Before he could stop himself, his fist collided with the wall beside him. He wanted to tear that gramophone apart, to throw it against the wall until it shattered. How dare it bring back those memories, tease him with a warmth that was gone forever? How dare it make him remember?

A single tear slipped down Sasuke's cheek before he could stop it. He wiped it away quickly, almost angrily, hating the weakness it exposed. But the ache in his chest didn't go anywhere. It just sank deeper, a weight he couldn't shake—a constant reminder of everything he'd lost.

This is just another test, he told himself bitterly. Kakashi has the Mangekyo Sharingan… he knows what it takes. Rest wasn't some kind of reward. It was a trial, a different kind of challenge, like enduring a brutal training session. Kakashi wanted him to feel this—to sit in the silence, to confront the emptiness instead of running from it.

But knowing that didn't make it easier.

It felt like punishment, worse than any physical training, harsher than any sparring match. Because resting meant facing the silence, facing the hollow ache that wouldn't go away. Resting meant accepting the truth: he was alone. The last of his family, his clan, his memories.

The lone avenger.

---

The streets of Konoha bustled with the everyday noise of village life, filling the air with a mix of voices, laughter, and the occasional vendor hawking their wares. Sasuke walked through the paths, hands stuffed in his pockets, letting the noise wash over him. It wasn't the peace of solitude he usually craved, but after hours alone in his room, anything was better than that silence.

He paused at a food stand, his eyes drifting over trays of freshly made onigiri. The vendor greeted him with a friendly nod, and Sasuke handed over a few coins in exchange for a neatly wrapped rice ball. As he walked away, he took a bite, savoring the simple flavor.

A little further down the road, Sasuke spotted a group of kids playing a game of beigoma. They crouched in a tight circle around a small dirt arena, eyes glued to their spinning tops as they clashed, sparks and dust flying. Each hit sent gasps and cheers rippling through the group. One boy shouted with delight as his top knocked another clean out of the ring, his grin wide with victory.

There was a faint tug in his chest, a feeling he couldn't quite place. The kids were so… carefree. Untouched by loss or vengeance. They could waste hours on a game without a care in the world, and he almost envied them for it.

He felt a presence behind him and, without looking, knew who it was.

"You know you can go join them."

"Hn," Sasuke muttered, shifting his gaze back to the game. He wasn't interested in playing with a bunch of kids, but the sight of those spinning tops and the happy, oblivious faces was strangely… calming. Like watching water flow down a quiet stream.

"Wow, didn't know you liked beigoma."

"I don't."

"Well, you're certainly staring hard enough. So… how's the resting going?"

"Hn." Sasuke's response was barely a sound. He could feel his frustration building, like a tightly wound coil that had nowhere to release.

Kakashi sighed theatrically. "I'm going to take that as a 'not well.'" He lowered his book just enough to meet Sasuke's glare. "Don't you have any hobbies?"

"Training. Eating. Sleeping," Sasuke replied curtly.

"Ah," Kakashi said, drawing the word out with mock wonder. "When did Guy's craziness infect my cute little genin?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Might Guy," Kakashi said, shaking his head with exaggerated lament. "All he does is train, eat, sleep, or show up to bother me with his ridiculous 'challenges.' I swear, it's like his entire life revolves around his training regimen. Hmm." He tilted his head, giving Sasuke a sidelong glance. "Sound familiar?"

Sasuke's jaw clenched. "His student was fast," he muttered, voice low. He didn't need to explain more—Kakashi would understand. The memory of Lee's speed, the way he'd been defeated in an instant, still stung.

Kakashi chuckled. "Ah, yes. Guy's speed…" He glanced away. "To tell you the truth, even my Sharingan can barely keep up with him."

"Are you… intentionally doing this?"

Kakashi looked back at him, the picture of innocence. "Doing what?"

"You know I want to train, and you keep talking about people I need to surpass."

"Is that really the lesson you're taking from all this?"

"What else am I supposed to take from it?" Sasuke shot back, feeling genuinely confused and a bit stung. He didn't understand what Kakashi was trying to prove, why he was throwing these little jabs at him.

"Even Guy," he said, his tone gentler, "takes time to rest and recover."

Sasuke huffed and looked away, refusing to acknowledge the point. Rest. As if that would bring him any closer to the power he needed. He watched as one of the kids' beigoma spun wildly out of the ring, scattering dust and pebbles. The game ended in laughter, their voices bright and unrestrained. That feeling tugged at him again, faint but persistent—a distant memory of what it was like to be carefree.

"Do you have… any ways I can pass the time?"

Kakashi's eye lit up as if he'd been waiting for that question. He slapped his forehead with a gasp, overacting just enough to be ridiculous.

"Ah, I knew I was forgetting something!" He hopped up from the bench, nudging Sasuke forward with his shoulder. "Come on, let's go, Mr. 'No Life.'"

Sasuke rolled his eyes, muttering a faint "Hn" as he let Kakashi steer him away from the park.

They walked through the village together, Kakashi making small talk about the villagers they passed, pointing out this or that shop as if they were on a tour. Sasuke mostly stayed quiet, but his mind wandered. He'd never really taken the time to just… look around Konoha like this. To him, it had always been a place of duty, of memories that were both bitter and sweet. But here, among the noisy vendors and the chatter of families, it felt different.

"Ever been to a sauna, Sasuke-kun?"

"No," Sasuke replied, eyeing the entrance.

"Oh, come on," Kakashi said, already guiding him inside. "A true shinobi knows the importance of relaxation. And it's tradition. Consider it part of your training."

They ended up sitting in the sauna, Kakashi leaning back with a satisfied sigh while Sasuke sat stiffly, arms crossed, looking like he'd rather be anywhere else.

"You know," Kakashi said after a while, "the Third Hokage used to come here all the time."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Balance, Sasuke." Kakashi's voice softened. "Even the strongest shinobi understand the need for balance. The Third valued strength, but he also valued wisdom and rest. If you burn yourself out, you'll have nothing left to fight with."

Sasuke didn't respond, but he could feel those words settling uncomfortably in his mind. He shifted, feeling the heat press against his skin, the sweat gathering at his temples. Part of him wanted to argue, to brush Kakashi off, but another part of him—the part that was starting to feel the weight of his own exhaustion—listened.

After the sauna, they wandered down to a small bookstore nearby. Kakashi led him inside, the familiar smell of old paper and ink filling the air. Sasuke trailed after him, browsing with vague disinterest until he realized Kakashi had led him straight into the adult section, shelves stacked high with luridly titled novels. He gave his teacher a deadpan look.

"I am a child," he pointed out.

Kakashi considered this for a moment, hand to his chin.

"Technically you are a legal adult when you got that Hitai-ate."

Rolling his eyes, Sasuke made his way toward the counter, where a girl about his age was arranging a display of card games. "Hey! You look like you're looking for something interesting," she said cheerfully. "Have you ever played Ninja Karuta?"

"Ninja… Karuta?"

"Yep! It's a card game with famous shinobi from history." She flipped the box over, revealing rows of cards with small portraits and text. "It's kind of like a collectible game. You can learn about different ninjas and their achievements. It's fun! Plus, there are rare cards, too."

Sasuke looked at the game, hesitating. It wasn't what he'd call thrilling, but… it was something. And he had nothing else to do. With a sigh, he pulled out a few coins and handed them over.

"Good choice!" The girl beamed as she handed him the box. "Shuffle the cards before you play," she advised. "That way, you get a different experience each time."

Sasuke nodded, opening the box as he sat down on a bench to the side. He began shuffling the cards, the edges smooth against his fingers. Kakashi joined him, clutching a new orange book and glancing over with mild interest.

Sasuke drew his first card and turned it over. The card depicted a serious-looking man with short, spiky brown hair, two distinctive markings on his cheeks, and a calm, steady gaze. He wore a high-collared green jacket, his expression cool and composed.

"No way! You pulled an ultra-rare card!"

"Well, well. Sasuke Sarutobi."

"Sasuke Sarutobi…" The black haired boy muttered the name under his breath. His mother had named him after this legendary shinobi, a man he'd never bothered to learn about. The realization was unsettling, like a light breaking through the narrow tunnel he'd confined himself in, revealing a world he knew so little about.

Kakashi tilted his head, amused by Sasuke's reaction. "Sasuke Sarutobi. He was the father of the Third Hokage, a shinobi revered as the 'God of Ninjutsu' during the Warring States Era," he explained . "They say his fire style was so intense, his flames turned blue. One of the few to stand against Madara Uchiha on equal ground."

The girl at the counter was practically glowing with excitement, staring at the card in Sasuke's hand as though it were made of solid gold. Sasuke was stunned, his jaw slack as he processed Kakashi's words.

"They say that battle was what finally convinced the Sarutobi clan to join Konoha," Kakashi added.

To think, someone outside of the Senju could rival Madara himself, to fight him to a standstill… It shattered his assumptions about the world.

He felt an uncomfortable but intriguing shift within himself, a nagging feeling that maybe—just maybe—the Uchiha weren't the only pinnacle of strength he'd once thought of. His world had been small, closed off, but now it felt a little… bigger.

Sasuke absently flipped through the cards, his mind elsewhere. Most were common—names and images he barely registered—while the girl at the counter rambled on about rarities and collections. Then he froze.

The last card in his hand stopped him cold.

"Kakashi?"

The girl's eyes darted between the card and Kakashi himself, her mouth slightly open. "You're… the real deal," she said, awestruck. "The Copy Ninja, Kakashi Hatake!"

"Ah, well," Kakashi said, "I like to think of myself as more than just a card in a deck. But yes, that's me. Lucky pull, right?"

"I mean, there's a whole subset of cards for famous Konoha shinobi, but this one is practically legendary! Do you… I don't know… get royalties for this?"

"Sadly, no. But maybe I should negotiate—it might help fund a few more editions of my favorite books." He raised his ever-present orange novel with a playful wink, and the girl stifled a giggle.

"Don't encourage him."

"But he's a legend!" she insisted, grinning. "People come in here all the time hoping to pull the 'Copy Ninja' card. It's super rare."

Kakashi plucking a packet of cards from the shelf. "Well, let's see if my legendary streak holds up." He tore the wrapper open and sifted through the cards. His hand paused at one. His face flickered with curiosity, then softened into something almost wistful.

"Here, take a look."

Sasuke stared at the name on the card, the title hitting him like a punch:

Wicked Eyes Fugaku.

His chest tightened as he took the card. There, on the glossy surface, was his father. Fugaku Uchiha stood in his usual commanding stance, his stern gaze unyielding, as if staring straight into Sasuke's soul.

Sasuke's fingers trembled slightly as he held the card, his lips pressing into a thin line. Kakashi's voice cut through his haze.

"Want to trade?"

Sasuke nodded, unable to trust his voice. They swapped cards without another word. Kakashi chuckled softly, holding up the "Copy Ninja" card he'd just acquired. "Looks like I got a mini-me. But don't tell Guy about this, or he'll buy out the entire store just to find his own card."

Sasuke barely heard him. His attention was riveted on the card in his hand.

For all his father's power and presence, Sasuke had never truly felt close to him. Admiration had always been laced with fear, pride tangled with longing. Now, staring at the card, a strange and unfamiliar warmth bloomed in his chest.

Were you ever proud of me... dad?

He swallowed hard, blinking against the sting in his eyes. For a fleeting moment, he let himself imagine his father's hand resting on his head, reassuring and steady.

Sasuke took a slow, shaky breath, willing himself back into composure. "Is… is that it?"

"That's up to you," Kakashi said. "But if you don't have anywhere better to be..."

The truth was, Sasuke didn't want this quiet, strange peace to end. "I've got nothing else going on," he muttered, though the words carried less indifference than he intended.

Kakashi ruffled Sasuke's hair without warning, earning a half-hearted scowl. "Come on, then. Let me show you how I waste my free time. You might even learn to relax."

"Hn," Sasuke grunted, but there was no edge to it.

---

Naruto lay sprawled on a thick tree branch, one arm tucked behind his head while the other held a sticky chunk of honeycomb. The faint hum of bees buzzed around him, but he remained relaxed. This was, after all, Aburame clan territory, and as long as he wore his Konoha headband, the bees wouldn't attack. Their only interest in him was delivering the honey, which Naruto was more than happy to accept.

The branch beneath him groaned slightly under the combined weight of his body and armor, but he ignored it.

"You know that branch might not hold, right?"

Naruto glanced down to see Kakashi coming into the area.

"Yeah? Well, maybe you should've sent a clone to teach me sooner instead of showing up just in time to criticize," Naruto shot back.

"Looks like you've been practicing, though. At least you're not falling down anymore."

Naruto's grin widened, and he shifted slightly, his feet sticking to the branch with perfect chakra control. "Practicing? Please, I'm a natural. Watch this!"

With a cocky grin, Naruto shifted his weight and flipped himself upside down, sticking to the underside of the branch with precise chakra control like a bat hanging from a cave.

"Very impressive," Kakashi said dryly. "And totally unnecessary."

"Come on, sensei! Admit it—I'm getting better. Doesn't this kind of progress deserve a reward? Like, I don't know… a cool new jutsu?"

Kakashi tilted his head as if genuinely considering the idea, and Naruto's grin grew wider in anticipation.

"Nope," the white-haired man said flatly.

"Man, you're impossible! What am I supposed to do in the meantime? Keep climbing trees like a monkey?"

"Precisely. Chakra control isn't about flashy moves—it's about mastery. You've stuck to the tree—great. Now do it while running, carrying weights, or dodging attacks. Refine it."

Naruto groaned. "Fine, fine," he muttered, stomping over to the tree he'd climbed earlier. "But I swear, if I don't get something new soon, I'll—"

"Fall flat on your face if you don't pay attention," Kakashi cut in smoothly. "Naruto, there's no shortcut here. Get your basics solid, and the rest will follow. You're doing well. Don't rush it."

Naruto groaned again but scaled the tree with renewed determination. Reaching the hive, he carefully extracted another piece of honeycomb and made his way back down. This time, he landed lightly, holding the honey aloft like a trophy.

"Mission complete, sensei!"

Kakashi clapped once. "Well done. See? Hard work pays off."

"Yeah, yeah," Naruto muttered. "But seriously, sensei, isn't there something else I can work on? My clones are already hammering out all the boring stuff."

"Like what?"

Naruto scratched his nonexistent beard. "Well… maybe my taijutsu? I've been practicing the katas like crazy, but it feels like I'm just going through the motions. I want to do something cooler, you know?"

"The katas are your foundation, Naruto. Without them, everything else falls apart. But you're right—there's always more. What exactly are you looking to build on?"

Naruto's eyes lit up. "Something badass! Like combining taijutsu with my sword, or—"

"Kenjutsu," Kakashi interjected smoothly. "If you're serious about your sword, that's the logical next step."

Naruto practically bounced on his feet. "Yes! That's exactly what I'm talking about! So, when do we start?"

"Unfortunately, I can't help you much with kenjutsu."

"What? Why not? You're, like, a super ninja who knows everything!"

Kakashi's smile turned sheepish. "Flattering, but your weapon is… unique. It's not the kind of sword most shinobi use, and I've never trained with anything like it. Teaching you properly would require someone with specific expertise."

Naruto frowned. "So, what am I supposed to do? Just figure it out on my own?"

"I think I know someone who can help you," Kakashi said. "Give me a few minutes."

Naruto tilted his head. "Wait, you do? Who is it?"

Kakashi didn't answer. Instead, he gave a lazy wave and disappeared in a swirl of leaves, leaving Naruto to mutter, "Could've at least given me a hint, lazy sensei…"

A few minutes later, Kakashi returned with a familiar figure beside him.

"Tenten?" Naruto blinked, confused. "Kakashi… why is she here?"

"Aww, didn't you miss me, Naruto?"

Naruto flailed his arms, already flustered. "No! I mean, yes—I mean—"

Seeing the younger boy flustered, Tenten giggled and lightly booped his nose. "Relax, I'm just joking with you."

Naruto sighed in relief, but before he could recover, Tenten added with a sly grin, "Though, if you want to make it up to me, you could let me try on that armor and swing around that big sword of yours."

"No!"

Kakashi interjected. "Naruto, I brought Tenten because she can help you with your kenjutsu."

"No offense, but why her?"

Tenten raised an eyebrow. "Because I specialize in weapons—every kind. Blades, staffs, projectiles, you name it. If anyone can help you figure out that massive sword of yours, it's me."

"But you've never used a sword like this before, have you?"

"No," Tenten admitted, "but that doesn't mean I can't help. Your sword reminds me of the Kubikiribōchō from the Mist Village. And kenjutsu isn't just about swinging a blade around. I can help you figure that out—and maybe even teach you how to defend against other weapons while we're at it."

Naruto hummed thoughtfully.

"Well," Kakashi said, "I think you're in good hands, Naruto."

"Where are you going?"

"To read."

"You're a clone?"

"Oh yeah," Kakashi said flatly. "And I'm going to make the most of my fleeting existence by catching up on my book." He vanished with a flicker.

Naruto sighed and turned to Tenten. "So, what do we do first, uh… Tenten-senpai?"

"Why don't you let me check out the weapon first?" Tenten said.

Naruto grinned and tossed the massive Zweihander to her.

The moment it landed in her hands, her knees buckled, and she hit the ground with a startled yelp. Struggling to lift it, she shot Naruto an incredulous look. "Why the hell is this sword so heavy?!"

Naruto purred. "Guess you can't handle my sword, Tenten."

"Shut up and help me!"

---

Author Note:

Well, this was certainly a fun chapter, wasn't it?

I'd love to hear your thoughts on this chapter, so drop a comment—I'll do my best to reply to as many as I can. Now, onto some points that need addressing due to this chapter:

---

1. Iwashi, Genma, and Raido: I'm pretty sure most of you recognized Genma as the protector from the Chunin Exams, but what about the other two? If you're not familiar, Iwashi, Genma, and Raido are members of the Hokage Guard Platoon. What makes them interesting is that all three are canonically skilled enough to use the Flying Thunder God Technique when working together.

I thought this trio would be a natural fit for introducing Sakura to the Barrier Corps HQ, especially since their presence adds some prestige to the entire operation. Plus, their banter and dynamics with Kakashi gave me an opportunity to highlight their personalities more. Let me know what you think of how they were portrayed here!

---

2. Barrier Ninjutsu: There isn't a lot to go on when it comes to barrier ninjutsu in canon, so I took some creative liberties to flesh it out and add logical world-building to this style of fighting.

Barriers are a fascinating concept when you think about it. They're not flashy like Rasengans or Amaterasus, but they're the backbone of a village's defense system—subtle yet indispensable. I tried to make them feel more grounded by explaining the mechanics: using fuinjutsu for stability, sensory ninjas syncing their chakra with the barrier, and the constant maintenance required to keep them intact.

The idea of offensive vs. defensive barriers also felt like a necessary distinction. Defensive barriers are about longevity, stability, and protecting the village. Offensive barriers, on the other hand, are battlefield tools—short-lived but incredibly effective for containment and traps.

What do you think of this interpretation? Do you like how barriers are being explored in this story?

---

3. The Games Sasuke Encounters: Sasuke's moments with the children were meant to show a different side of him—the way he quietly observes, reflects, and maybe even envies their carefree lives. Plus, it gave me a chance to throw in some traditional Japanese games to add a bit of cultural flavor and slice-of-life world-building.

Beigoma: These are traditional Japanese spinning tops made of metal or wood. Players wind a string around the top, pull it hard to launch the top, and try to knock their opponent's top out of the ring.

Karuta: This is a card game that involves matching cards based on poems, phrases, or pictures. In this story, I tweaked it a bit so the cards feature famous shinobi from history. Think of it like a collectible card game mixed with trivia about ninja lore.

The addition of shinobi-themed Karuta really speaks to me because it's such a small but meaningful way to expand the world. It shows that even in a world filled with war and danger, people still celebrate their history, culture, and heroes in everyday ways.

---

4. Sasuke Sarutobi and Power Tiers: Okay, let's talk about Sasuke Sarutobi and why I made him strong enough to fight Madara.

In canon, Madara and Hashirama are so ridiculously overpowered that it feels like no one else even comes close to their tier. My problem isn't that they're strong—it's that they're the only ones on that level. It creates a power vacuum in the world-building. Like, if Madara really was that untouchable, why didn't he become an emperor? Who could've stopped him from building his own nation?

For me, it's more interesting if there were other shinobi who could challenge them, even if they couldn't outright win. That's where Sasuke Sarutobi comes in. As the father of the Third Hokage and a legendary figure in his own right, it makes sense for him to be on that tier.

Now, to clarify: I'm not saying Sasuke Sarutobi could defeat Madara. But he could stand against him, hold his own, and maybe even push him to his limits. This keeps Madara and Hashirama as the peak of their tier while still allowing room for other strong characters to exist. It adds nuance and depth to the world's power structure, making it feel less like a two-man show.

What do you think about this change? Does adding more Madara/Hashirama-tier characters improve the story for you, or do you prefer the canon approach where those two are in a league of their own?

---

5. Yūgao Uzuki: I can already hear people asking, "Why didn't Kakashi ask Yūgao for help with kenjutsu? Or Hayate?" And you'd be totally right to wonder that! Both Yūgao and Hayate are excellent swordsmen, and it would make sense for them to step in here.

But there's a specific reason why Kakashi chose Tenten instead. Let's see if you can guess! I promise, the answer will come up later in the story.

---

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Did you enjoy the mix of training, character moments, and world-building? Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 8th! You can read ahead to Chapter 54 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.16 The Kouhai and the Kunoichi

---

Tenten had always dreamed of having a junior—a bright-eyed, eager kouhai who would follow her around, help her polish her weapons, and listen with awe as she rattled off the finer points of bladecraft. She imagined spoiling them with sweets, teaching them techniques, and occasionally ruffling their hair like a doting older sister.

The fantasy had likely come from her years at the orphanage, where she had been the self-appointed big sister. But not the soft, nurturing kind. No, Tenten had been the tomboyish protector, the one who'd scrape her knuckles and grind bullies' faces into the dirt if they so much as looked at her younger charges the wrong way. She had been their defender—rough around the edges, but fiercely loyal.

Her fascination with weapons began early, fueled by an unapologetic disdain for the stereotypical games other girls played. Dolls? Ridiculous. What use did a doll have? None. Unless, of course, you retrofitted it.

Tenten's first and last doll had been a shabby thing someone at the orphanage gave her, probably out of pity. To her, it was nothing but raw material. With scavenged sewing needles for hands and scissors attached to its stubby legs, she transformed it into the Princess of Blades. Princess wasn't a toy; she was a tool—one that could cut fabric, sew patches, and terrify the occasional boy who dared to tease her.

The matron, however, had not been impressed. Tenten couldn't understand why. Princess was practical, useful, and infinitely cooler than any ordinary doll. But the other girls had shrieked in horror, and the doll had been confiscated.

Her obsession with sharp things only deepened when she was adopted by a kunoichi and a blacksmith. It had felt like fate, as if she'd been plucked out of obscurity and handed over to the perfect family. Her new parents were loving and patient, but they didn't share her fascination with pointy things—not at first.

Tenten's father, in particular, had been amused by her enthusiasm. He'd given her rounded training tools with dulled edges, designed to be as harmless as possible. She'd hated them.

"Why does everything have to be round?" she had grumbled, holding up a blunt kunai with utter disdain.

"Round is safe," her father replied with a chuckle.

"But round isn't scary," she countered. "Pointy is scary."

He had laughed, ruffling her hair. "You'll understand when you're older."

She hadn't. What she had done was throw the kind of tantrum only a six-year-old could manage, complete with stomping feet and tearful proclamations of "I hate you!"

Two years later, her mother didn't come home from a mission.

Tenten never forgot the hollow feeling that settled in her chest when her father sat her down, his face drawn and pale, to tell her what had happened. Her childish outburst haunted her, replaying over and over in her mind.

When he handed her doll back to her that night, her father's voice was quiet but firm. "You said pointy things are scary, didn't you? Well, we're going to make them less scary. For you."

And so they had. Her father had begun training her in earnest, teaching her the art of weaponry. She threw herself into it with everything she had—not just to honor her mother's memory, but to ensure that she would never be weak, never be helpless. Every kunai, every shuriken, every blade she mastered became a small triumph, a step forward on a path she had carved for herself.

Over the years, her obsession with weapons became both her passion and her identity. But somewhere deep down, Tenten had always hoped to find someone who shared that same love. Someone who didn't just see weapons as tools, but as extensions of themselves—things that demanded respect, care, and artistry.

She doubted she'd ever find that person. It was more of a whimsical daydream than anything else, something she thought about in quiet moments while polishing her kunai or practicing her throws.

Then Kakashi Hatake had shown up one afternoon, asking if she could help Uzumaki Naruto with his swordsmanship.

Tenten wasn't sure what she'd expected when she agreed to train Uzumaki Naruto in swordsmanship, but what she got was a walking disaster with a greatsword and a grin too wide for his own good. He had spirit, sure, but skill? Nonexistent.

"GIVE ME TWENTY SWINGS, MAGGOT!" Tenten barked, pacing back and forth.

Naruto's face twisted in annoyance, but he gritted his teeth and complied. He swung the massive Zweihander in wide arcs, each swing accompanied by a grunt of effort.

By the time he hit number twenty, sweat poured down his face, but his swings looked no better than when they started. Tenten pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling sharply.

"Stop," she commanded.

Naruto froze mid-swing, his blade wobbling precariously in his grip.

"First things first," Tenten said. "You don't just swing a sword like it's a club. This isn't some blunt instrument—you're holding a crafted weapon, and you're treating it like a stick you picked up off the ground. Now show me your grip."

Naruto adjusted his hands on the hilt, clutching the massive weapon so tightly his knuckles turned white. "Like this! Solid grip, no way it slips!"

Tenten's eye twitched. "Solid grip? You're choking the life out of it!" She grabbed his hands, peeling his fingers back one by one with no small amount of irritation. "Your grip isn't supposed to turn your hands into stone! Loosen it up! Think of it like holding a bird—tight enough that it doesn't fly away, but not so tight you crush it to death."

"Uh… like this?"

"Better," Tenten said. "But not good enough. Your blade's weight is all on one end, so you need to let your dominant hand guide the swing while your other hand stabilizes it. Right now, you're trying to manhandle the damn thing into submission."

Naruto shifted his grip again, his hands sliding closer together. He gave the blade a test swing, and while it was far from perfect, it didn't look quite as clumsy.

"Not terrible," Tenten admitted begrudgingly. "But we're just getting started. Now your stance. Let me guess—you're about to drop into something ridiculous, aren't you?"

Naruto, already planting his feet wide apart and hoisting the Zweihander over his shoulder, froze mid-movement. "What's wrong with this? I've got a stable base!"

"Stable?" Tenten snorted. "You look like you're about to chop down a tree, not face an enemy. Your stance is so stiff, I could knock you over with one good shove." To prove her point, she flicked his shin with her foot, and Naruto wobbled unsteadily.

"Your sword isn't just about power, Naruto," Tenten continued. "You've got reach and control on your side, but if you plant yourself like a rock, you'll never be able to use either. You need to move. Movement is life. Movement is survival."

Dropping into her own stance, Tenten bent her knees slightly, her feet shoulder-width apart. "Watch me. See how I'm steady, but not stiff? This lets me shift in any direction without losing balance. Now copy it."

Naruto mimicked her stance, adjusting his feet and bending his knees.

Tenten hummed, nudging his leg with her foot until his positioning improved. "Keep your knees soft. You lock them, and you're going to tip over the second someone puts pressure on you. Now hold that sword steady and don't lean forward like an idiot."

"This feels weird…"

"It's supposed to," Tenten said. "Because for the first time, you're not doing it wrong. Now swing the damn sword, and don't embarrass me this time."

Naruto exhaled, focusing on his grip and stance as he swung the Zweihander in a wide arc. This time, the blade moved smoother, with more control. He held steady at the end of the swing, his balance intact.

Tenten's sharp eyes caught every detail, and for the first time that afternoon, her lips curved into something resembling a smile. "Finally. You're not completely hopeless."

"Ha! I knew I was awesome!"

"Don't get cocky, maggot!" Tenten snapped. "You did one decent swing. You've got a thousand more before I'll call it 'awesome.' Now keep going. Again!"

Naruto groaned but complied, his swings growing steadier as the minutes passed. Tenten barked corrections with every misstep.

"Your grip's slipping! Fix it!"
"You're leaning forward too much—keep your weight back!"
"Your follow-through is sloppy! Tighten it up!"

By the time an hour passed, Naruto was panting heavily, his movements slower but far more precise. Tenten stepped in front of him, her sharp gaze locking onto his tired face.

"Alright, maggot," she said, pointing her katana at him. "Now that you're not embarrassing yourself with the basics, we're moving on to tempo."

"Tempo?" Naruto panted. "Like… rhythm or something?"

"Yep," Tenten said. "Swordsmanship isn't just about swinging harder or faster. It's about when you strike. If you time it right, even someone stronger or faster than you will fall. You, however, have all the finesse of a bull in a china shop. So, we're going to fix that."

She raised her katana, moving it in a slow, deliberate arc before snapping into a quick feint. Naruto instinctively raised his Zweihander to block, but Tenten redirected and lightly tapped him on the shoulder.

"See what just happened?" she asked. "You reacted too fast. I didn't need to overpower you—I just needed you to overcommit."

"So what do I do? Not block?"

"You wait," Tenten said simply. "Patience is a swordsman's best weapon. Don't swing at every opening—wait for the right moment. Practice finding your rhythm. If you master that, you'll control the fight instead of reacting to it."

Slowly, the boy nodded.

"Good. Now shut up and swing. You've got a lot of ground to cover, maggot."

Naruto's swings had been relentless for the last half hour, though to Tenten's trained eye, his technique was still rough.

"Alright!" she barked. "Stop embarrassing yourself and listen up. We're moving on to something even you should be able to understand: edge alignment."

"Edge alignment? That sounds important."

"It is important. If your blade's edge isn't lined up with the direction of your swing, you're smacking things with the flat. You're not slicing; you're slapping. You might as well be swinging around a plank of wood."

Naruto frowned, gripping his sword. "So, how do I fix it?"

"First of all, loosen up! I can see those white knuckles from here!" Tenten marched over and yanked his hands off the hilt, holding them up for inspection. "What did I tell you about strangling the damn thing? You're not trying to choke it to death!"

"But I need to hold it steady!" Naruto protested.

"And you can do that without squeezing it like it owes you money," she shot back. Grabbing his hands, she adjusted his grip. "Your dominant hand goes here, near the guard. That's your guide. Your other hand stabilizes. Got it?"

Naruto grumbled but nodded, shifting his hands into place.

"Better," Tenten admitted grudgingly. "Now, when you swing, stop thinking about just hitting things. Imagine cutting. Visualize the edge slicing cleanly through whatever you're aiming at. Let the blade do the work."

Naruto nodded and swung again, this time focusing on the edge of his Zweihander. The blade hissed through the air with a sharper, more precise sound.

"Not bad," Tenten said, stepping back to give him room. "But we're not done. Here's your next drill: pick a target—a tree, a dummy, whatever—and focus on clean, straight cuts. Precision over power. If the cuts are sloppy, adjust your grip until they're not."

"Got it!" Naruto said, already zeroing in on a nearby wooden training dummy.

[4 Hours Later]

Naruto stood over the training dummy, panting heavily as he inspected the marks he'd made. The cuts were cleaner than before, though still far from perfect. He leaned on his Zweihander, his arms trembling from fatigue.

"Not terrible," Tenten said, appearing behind him like a shadow. "You're starting to understand what it means to use the blade properly. But we're not done yet."

Naruto groaned. "Of course we're not."

Tenten ignored him, raising her katana in a swift, practiced motion. "Next lesson: centerline control."

"What's that?" Naruto asked, dragging his sword upright.

"It's the imaginary line running down the middle of your opponent's body," Tenten explained, stepping into a combat stance. "Whoever controls the centerline controls the fight. Keeping your blade aligned with it forces your opponent to either attack you head-on or risk exposing themselves. If you let your sword drift off-center, you're wide open. Understand?"

Naruto nodded slowly.

"Good. Let's see how well you hold it."

Tenten closed the distance in an instant, pressing her katana lightly against Naruto's Zweihander and pushing it aside. "See? All I did was shift your blade a little, and now I've got a clear shot at your head. You can't let that happen."

Naruto adjusted his grip, trying to keep his sword aligned as Tenten moved around him, testing his control with quick jabs and feints. Every time his blade wavered, she struck—lightly tapping his shoulder, arm, or ribs to emphasize his openings.

"Stay grounded!" she barked. "Your arms can't do all the work. Use your stance! Let your whole body stabilize the blade!"

Gritting his teeth, Naruto widened his stance, bending his knees and lowering his center of gravity. Slowly but surely, he began to track her movements more effectively, keeping his blade steady even as she tried to throw him off balance.

"Better," Tenten said. "Now, here's your next solo drill: draw a line—chalk, rope, whatever—and practice moving while keeping your blade aligned with it. No rushing. Keep it slow and steady until it feels natural."

"Got it," Naruto said, determination burning in his eyes.

---

By the time the sun sank below the horizon, Naruto lay sprawled out on the grass. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, and his hands felt raw enough to peel like overripe fruit.

"I'm dead. This is what death feels like."

Tenten strode over, her silhouette outlined by the fading light. Without a word, she tossed a small bottle onto his chest.

Naruto sat up with a pained hiss, glaring at the offending object. "What's this?" he asked suspiciously, uncapping it. One sniff had him recoiling like she'd thrown poison gas at him. "What the hell is this?!"

"Onion pineapple juice."

"That's illegal. That has to be illegal."

Tenten rolled her eyes. "Stop being dramatic. It's good for recovery. Pineapple helps with inflammation, and onion's packed with nutrients."

"Yeah, nutrients that'll kill me." Naruto shoved the bottle back at her like it might explode. "This isn't recovery—it's a war crime."

"Don't be such a baby, Uzumaki." Tenten leaned back on her hands. "You want to get stronger or not? I drink this all the time. Look at me—perfect condition."

Naruto squinted at her, skepticism all over his face. "Yeah, but you're also insane. That stuff's probably why."

Tenten smirked, her tone teasing as she tipped the bottle back and took a long sip without flinching. "Crazy enough to out-train you, maggot," she said, emphasizing the last word with a smirk. "Now drink it, or tomorrow you're doing another hundred swings—and I won't be nice about it."

Naruto groaned, pinching his nose as he took the tiniest sip. The second it touched his tongue, he gagged violently and practically threw the bottle back at her. "Nope! Nope! I'd rather die sore. You win."

Tenten shrugged, taking another sip like it was a glass of water. "Suit yourself. More for me."

Naruto flopped back onto the grass with an exaggerated groan. "You're evil, you know that? Like, pure evil."

"Better to be evil and strong than nice and weak," Tenten shot back. "But I guess you wouldn't know, seeing as you're still weak and nice."

"Wow," Naruto said. "Who knew you were so mean? Here I thought you were the pretty kunoichi who throws knives, but no—you're a total sadist."

"Pretty kunoichi, huh? Was that a compliment, Uzumaki?"

"Don't make it weird!"

"You're the one who said it," Tenten teased, tossing a pebble at him.

Naruto dodged it with a half-hearted glare, then turned to watch the last streaks of sunlight fading into twilight. For a moment, the two sat in companionable silence.

"Today was a good day."

"Yeah. A good day to learn I suck and I'm a maggot."

Tenten laughed. "I didn't mean it like that, you idiot. I was just trying to motivate you—get you fired up, you know? Push you to prove me wrong."

"Well, it worked," Naruto admitted, rolling his shoulder with a wince. "We got through the basics, and I think I can figure the rest out on my own. I mean, I kinda have to, right? No one here really knows how to use a Zweihander properly."

Tenten nodded. "Exactly. We can teach you the basics, but the rest is on you. You've got to make it your own."

"One week!"

Tenten blinked. "What?"

"I'll figure out my own style in one week."

Tenten snorted, trying—and failing—not to laugh. "Oh, sure. One week. You're going to master a fighting style in seven days. That's totally realistic." Her tone was laced with sarcasm, the kind people use when they're trying not to outright call someone delusional.

"You'll see. I've got a trick up my sleeve."

"Oh, this I've got to hear," Tenten said, leaning forward.

Naruto explained his shadow clone training method with the kind of enthusiasm usually reserved for ramen. When he finished, Tenten stared at him, her jaw slack.

"That's such a bullshit jutsu."

Naruto laughed, already feeling his energy return. "Hey, don't hate the player, hate the jutsu. But think about it—if I use it right, I'll have my style in no time."

"Right," Tenten said. "And when you do, you can come back, and we'll spar. Swordsman to swordswoman."

"Deal." Naruto grinned. "But when I win, you've got to admit I'm better."

"When you win?" Tenten scoffed. "Keep dreaming, maggot. You're not ready to beat me yet."

"I'm serious!" Naruto said. "And when I do win, maybe I'll even teach you something. Swordsman to swordswoman."

"Sure, Uzumaki," Tenten said. "Swing by the blacksmith shop near the eastern edge of the forest when you're ready. I'll be waiting."

Naruto nodded, filing the address away. Then, with a sly grin, he added, "Oh, and don't worry—I'll bring an armor set for you. You're into armor, right? I've got a place I can get some."

"You're bringing me armor?!"

"I mean, you can't go around calling yourself a badass swordswoman without some awesome armor, right?"

Tenten rolled her eyes, though a faint blush dusted her cheeks.

The sunset bathed the training ground in warm hues, casting long shadows over the grass. The boy turned to glance at the horizon, the fading sunlight catching in his blue eyes before he looked back at her and smiled.

It was a simple smile—boyish and confident—but it caught her off guard. For a fleeting moment, she thought—no, realized—he was more handsome than Neji.

Her cheeks flared red at the thought. Tenten's crush on Neji had always been a shallow one. Sure, he was striking, with that long hair and stoic face, but every conversation with him was either a bitter rant about destiny or some jab at the Hyuga clan. There was nothing fun, nothing warm. If he hadn't been handsome, she doubted she would've bothered with him at all.

But Naruto? Naruto was different. He wasn't just handsome; he was hardworking, vibrant, full of energy and warmth. And he respected weapons.

For a split second, she thought his boyish grin suited him far too well. He wasn't like Neji—stoic and distant—but maybe that was the point. Naruto wasn't what she expected... and maybe that's why the teasing had felt fun. Real. She crushed the thought before it could linger.

Her thoughts spiraled as her face grew redder, and she clenched her fists in frustration. Get it together, Tenten!

Naruto laughed at something, breaking her internal crisis. The sound of his laugh—carefree and natural—sent her heart fluttering in a way she didn't know how to control.

Desperate to change the topic—and distract herself from her own thoughts—she blurted out, "You know, I wish I could do the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

Naruto hummed.

"Maybe I could've had a chance as a medical ninja," she added quietly, almost as if speaking to herself.

"I could teach you it."

Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"I could teach you the Shadow Clone Jutsu," he said casually, already considering how using Estus flasks to recover chakra could make it possible. Why not?

Could she really? No—that dream was buried for a reason.

"Forget it," Tenten said quickly, waving him off. "It's nothing, just a passing thought."

"Come on," Naruto pressed. "You could be more than just a weapons specialist."

Tenten froze.

Just a weapon specialist?

The words hit harder than she expected. The phrase dug up old memories and emotions she thought she'd buried long ago.

Her dream of becoming a medical ninja... the dream she'd abandoned.

It all came flooding back—the image of Tsunade, her role model, strong and compassionate, the greatest healer in the world. As a young girl, Tenten had idolized her, not for her strength or status, but for her ability to save lives. Tsunade had embodied everything Tenten had wanted to be: a healer, someone who could mend wounds instead of inflicting them, someone who brought hope instead of fear.

But reality had crushed that dream. Her chakra control hadn't been good enough, and no amount of effort seemed to fix it. She had tried and failed, over and over, until the truth became undeniable.

She wasn't talented enough.

So, she'd buried the dream. She'd turned to weapons instead—sharp, deadly, and reliable. She convinced herself that she loved them. And, to be fair, she did. But no matter how much she loved her weapons, they'd always been a second choice, a bitter consolation prize for a dream she couldn't reach.

The timing hadn't helped. It was around the same time she'd lost her mother, and the grief had made the rejection cut even deeper. She had thrown herself into training, determined to become the best weapons specialist in Konoha, not because it was her passion, but because she couldn't stand to feel like a failure.

No one knew about this. Not her sensei, not her teammates, not even her adoptive father. And now here was Naruto, oblivious as always, casually digging up something she'd worked so hard to bury.

"I think we're done here."

"Oi! Oi! Oi!" Naruto protested, scrambling to his feet. "What's that supposed to mean? What do you mean we're done?"

Tenten turned away, dusting off her training gear. She gave him one last look, her expression unreadable. "Hey, Naruto..."

"Yeah?"

"Where do you get off saying something like that?" she muttered. Tenten shook her head, more at herself than at him. "Forget it. Goodbye."

How does he do it? How does he say something so simple yet so painfully true?

"Hey! Tenten! Tenten!" Naruto called as she walked away, scratching the back of his head in frustration. "Where are you going?"

She didn't answer, leaving him standing there with a baffled expression.

Naruto sighed, slinging his Zweihander back over his shoulder. He hadn't even gotten to explain how she could become a medical ninja on top of being a weapons specialist. Whatever. He'd figure out how to help her later. For now, he needed to focus on his own training.

"Guess I'm off to Lordran," he muttered to himself. "She'll see. I'll master this, and we'll spar again. Swordsman to swordswoman."

With that, he turned toward the horizon, ready to continue his journey.

---

Author's Note:

Welp, that's done! I know this wasn't a massive chapter in terms of action or big plot twists, but it's one that sets the foundation for a lot of character development and future storylines. Trust me, the upcoming chapters are going to be longer (6k+ words) and packed with even more depth and exploration!

Now onto this chapter:

---

1. Swordsmanship Training:
I really wanted to bring some realism into the sword training—grips, stances, centerline control, tempo, etc. This part was the trickiest for me, and I rewrote it 3-4 times because I didn't want it to feel like a word salad or an info dump. How did I do? Was it well-paced? Did it make sense and flow naturally? If you have suggestions or ways the training could've been more immersive, I'd love to hear them!

---

2. Tenten's Character Expansion:
Oh, I'm so excited for Naruto and Tenten's next encounter. Naruto, clueless as always, won't even realize he upset Tenten, and she'll still be mad. It's going to lead to a lot of growth for both characters, so stay tuned for that. Also, what do you guys think—what armor set should Naruto bring for Tenten?

---

3. Romantic Undertone:
Okay, okay, I know I hinted at Tenten having a small crush on Naruto, even though she's denying it to herself. Whether that turns into something more, or if it's just a fleeting crush as they both grow up, I haven't fully decided yet. What do you guys think? Do you want to see Dark Souls Naruto end up with Tenten, or is there someone else you'd like to see him paired with?

---

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 10th! You can read ahead to Chapter 56 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.17 Naruto's Challenge: Knightfall

---

The house loomed before Naruto, its sprawling estate enclosed by high wooden walls capped with tiled roofs that curved upward at the edges. Beyond the tall gate, the peaks of intricate wooden structures were just visible, their lattice windows and sliding shoji screens lending the place a timeless elegance.

Naruto, however, wasn't one to admire architecture. He stood awkwardly at the gate, scratching the back of his head. "This is the place, right?" he muttered. He'd planned to head straight to Lordran, but Kakashi's clone had intercepted him, handing him this address before vanishing.

He knocked hesitantly.

The gate creaked open.

Naruto froze. No one was there.

"Who… who opened the door?" he asked aloud, his voice trembling. His imagination flared, conjuring images of haunted mansions. "Ghosts," he whispered, shivering. "I hate ghosts."

"It's not ghosts, kid," a gruff voice replied.

Naruto yelped, looking down to see a small, pug-like dog staring up at him. The dog's brown fur, dark snout, and pink paws were complemented by a blue vest, a bandage on one leg, and a Konoha forehead protector strapped across his head.

"Did… did you just talk?"

"No," the dog deadpanned.

Naruto squinted. "You just did."

The dog sighed. "Great. One of those types. I'm Pakkun. What do you want?"

"I'm here for Kakashi," Naruto replied, still eyeing the talking dog warily.

Pakkun tilted his head. "Wow, you recovered quickly. Most people are at least a little stunned by my devastatingly cute face."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "I've seen stranger things, but what exactly are you?"

"I'm a Ninken, brat," Pakkun replied dryly. "A trained companion skilled in the art of chakra, and Kakashi's summon."

"So, you, like, help Kakashi?"

"That's right. I'm incredibly dangerous in combat, and my nose can track anyone," Pakkun said, sniffing the air. His frown deepened as he caught an unusual scent. The boy in front of him smelled like blood—but not the blood of any human or animal Pakkun had ever encountered. It was... off.

"What kind of weirdo did you drag me out here to check on, Kakashi?" Pakkun muttered, narrowing his eyes.

"You stink, brat," he added bluntly.

"Shut up, you ugly mutt!"

Pakkun raised a canine eyebrow. "Takes one to know one, brat."

"Hey! I'll have you know I'm handsome!"

"Sure you are," Pakkun said with a smirk. "Keep telling yourself that in the mirror, kid."

Naruto scowled, realizing he'd been baited. "Whatever. Where's Kakashi?"

Pakkun turned, pushing the gate open wider with his paw. "Follow me. And try not to trip over your ego on the way in."

Muttering under his breath, Naruto followed the pug into the estate. Inside, the grounds stretched even wider than he'd expected. The main building stood tall and elegant, framed by polished wooden beams and sliding doors. Stone paths wove through raked gravel gardens and neatly pruned shrubs, while lanterns hung under the eaves, swaying gently in the breeze.

Naruto glanced around as they walked. The interiors they passed were simple yet refined—polished wooden floors, tatami mats, and scrolls of calligraphy adorning the walls. Sunlight filtered through open shoji screens, casting soft patterns on the floor.

"You know," Naruto said, trailing behind Pakkun, "I didn't think Kakashi-sensei lived in a place like this. I figured he'd be sleeping in a pile of books somewhere."

Pakkun glanced back. "You think he just rolls out of a tree and magically shows up for your missions? Kakashi's got layers, kid. Like an onion."

Naruto snorted. "You're giving him way too much credit."

"And you don't know him as well as you think you do," Pakkun retorted smugly.

Before Naruto could respond, they turned a corner and stepped into the garden.

It was breathtaking. A koi pond glimmered in the sunlight, surrounded by moss-covered rocks and carefully pruned trees. Stone lanterns dotted the garden's edges, and the breeze carried scattered sakura petals across the grass.

But Naruto's attention wasn't on the garden.

It was on Kakashi and Sasuke.

Kakashi sat cross-legged on the wooden veranda, a brush in hand and a canvas before him. His usual lazy demeanor was replaced with quiet focus as he worked on a painting. Beside him, Sasuke stood near a much larger canvas. His fingers were dipped in black ink, and as Naruto watched, Sasuke pressed his palm against the canvas. With careful chakra control, the splattered ink shifted and spread, transforming into an elegant bird mid-flight.

Naruto froze, his eyes narrowing. "No… way."

"Oh, Naruto. You're here."

Naruto didn't answer, still staring at Sasuke. "What… what is this? Art lessons? Are you two bonding over finger painting or something?"

Pakkun snorted. "What, you thought Kakashi spent all his time reading smut? He's got hobbies. Unlike some people."

"Hey! I have hobbies!"

"Yelling doesn't count," Pakkun said, laying his head on his paws.

Naruto ignored him, stomping toward the veranda. "Seriously, Kakashi-sensei, what's going on here? And since when does Sasuke paint?" He gestured wildly at Sasuke's canvas, which now depicted a hawk perched on a tree branch.

Sasuke didn't look at him. "Tch. It's called relaxing, dobe. You wouldn't understand."

"Oh, I understand plenty!" Naruto folded his arms, glaring. "I just didn't think you'd be into… this!"

Finally, Sasuke glanced at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "And yet, I'm still better than you. At everything."

"Why, you—"

"Enough," Kakashi said, cutting him off with a sigh. Setting down his brush, he leaned back on his hands. "Naruto, I actually wanted to talk to you about something."

"Yeah? What is it?"

Kakashi paused, clearly choosing his words carefully. "It's about Tenten. She's decided to step down as your kenjutsu mentor."

"Huh? Why? We were having so much fun!"

"It's what you said."

"What I said?" Naruto scratched his head, trying to remember. "What did I say?"

"You told her she could 'also be a medical ninja rather than just being a weapon specialist.'"

"Okay…" Naruto said slowly, not understanding.

"You undermined her," Sasuke interjected, finally turning away from his canvas. "Tenten has worked hard to become a weapon specialist. And then you, someone she's been helping, casually tell her she could be more than the very thing she's dedicated herself to."

Naruto's face scrunched up in confusion. "But that's not what I meant! I was just trying to help—"

"Intent doesn't matter," Sasuke cut him off. "To her, it sounded like you dismissed everything she's worked for. You don't get to decide what's 'enough' for someone else, dobe."

The realization hit Naruto like a ton of bricks. He stared at Sasuke, then at Kakashi, then back at Sasuke. "Oh… Oh!"

Naruto jumped to his feet, spinning toward the gate. "I've gotta go apologize—"

Kakashi grabbed the back of his collar, yanking him to a stop. "Not so fast, Naruto."

"But I didn't mean it like that!" Naruto protested, tugging against Kakashi's hold. "I just wanted to say she could be a medical ninja too! Like, on top of being a weapons specialist!"

"And do you think she's going to listen to you right now?"

Naruto opened his mouth to argue, but no words came out. He deflated slightly, his shoulders slumping.

"Exactly," Kakashi continued. "Tenten's upset. If you rush in now, she's not going to hear your apology—just more excuses."

Naruto frowned. "So what am I supposed to do? Just wait around?"

"Let her cool off first," Kakashi advised. "Then apologize."

"Second chances, right?" Naruto asked hesitantly.

"Second chances come after proof of change, not before," Sasuke said bluntly.

Naruto nodded slowly, his expression serious. He knew he'd have to show Tenten he didn't mean it the way it sounded—and that he truly wanted to continue their sword training.

"So what am I supposed to do now?"

Kakashi leaned back. "Well, you could always join us. Maybe painting will help you relax."

"Training's over for today," he added. "You can either go home and enjoy the rest of your day… or waste a few more hours here with us."

"I don't know."

"Why not waste a few more?" Kakashi replied. "Plenty of ink and canvas to go around."

"Don't bother, Kakashi," Sasuke said without looking up, dipping his hand into the ink. "The dobe's just scared."

Naruto's fists clenched. "Scared? Of this? Oh, I'll show you who's scared!" He stomped forward. "Give me that canvas."

Kakashi handed him a blank canvas and a pot of ink, his single eye crinkling in amusement. "Be my guest. Let's see what you've got."

Naruto dipped his hand into the ink, staring at his blackened palm. For a moment, he hesitated, the garden silent except for the rustling leaves.

Kakashi leaned back on the veranda, propping his chin on his hand. "This should be… interesting."

From his corner, Pakkun chuckled softly. "I give it five seconds before he makes a mess."

"Shut up, dog!"

Ignoring him, Naruto focused on the blank canvas. This wasn't just any painting style. It was ink-stroke art—something he vaguely remembered from Tobirama's journal. It wasn't just artistic expression; it was tied to Uzumaki combat techniques, a cornerstone of their fighting style.

The journal had described how Uzumaki children learned to infuse chakra into ink, creating seals with a single touch. With precision and mastery, a simple stroke could transform into a weapon, a barrier—or even an explosion.

The realization made Naruto's blood boil. Why hadn't anyone taught him this? If Kakashi knew about it, why wasn't it passed down to him? His fists tightened, smearing the ink slightly.

"Careful," Kakashi said, breaking Naruto's spiraling thoughts. "Chakra manipulation is all about control and visualization. Picture the image in your head. Let your chakra flow into the ink. Don't force it."

Naruto gave a curt nod but couldn't fully suppress his frustration. He pressed his palm to the canvas, trying to channel his chakra—but his emotions were too chaotic. The ink splattered across the surface in jagged lines, uncontrolled and messy.

Silence fell.

Naruto stared at the chaotic mess he'd made, and a passage from Tobirama's journal surfaced in his mind:

---

The Uzumaki clan has always been peculiar in their approach to fuinjutsu. While the world sees it as a tool of precision and power, the Uzumaki call it something else: Runes. Not a craft. Not a science. A language.

Each rune is a word, each stroke a sentence—or even an entire story, emotion, or idea condensed into a spiral. To the Uzumaki, fuinjutsu is not just action but communication, a way to etch meaning into existence itself. Arrogant as it may sound, they believe their seals speak to the very fabric of the universe.

I presented the Flying Thunder God Technique to Uzushio's elders, expecting praise for its brilliance. Instead, they dismissed it as a "barbarically complex sentence that tears space for nothing more than victory." They called it crude and meaningless, unworthy of the "true language of runes." Their leader even told me, "Power without meaning is empty, like a scream into the void. It echoes, but it holds no weight."

At the time, I was furious. What use is "weight" in war if you are dead? What is meaning without the strength to enforce it? But their philosophy lingered in my mind. The Uzumaki seals endure in ways others cannot. They do not simply bind or destroy—they grow, adapt, and evolve. Their strength defies the entropy of lesser techniques. It almost feels alive.

I still don't fully grasp their view. Perhaps, bound by pragmatism, I never will. Yet I cannot help but wonder if they see something I do not: a truth beyond logic, beyond efficiency. Have I, in my pursuit of mastery, overlooked the possibility that power can serve something greater than itself?

---

Naruto clenched his fists, staring at the chaotic ink splatter. The weight of those words pressed on him, but they also sparked something. This wasn't just about making seals or creating a tool. This was about learning to communicate—through ink, through chakra, through himself.

He took a deep breath and dipped his hand into the ink again. This time, he cleared his mind and focused. No anger. No frustration. Just intent.

Naruto stared at the messy black spiral forming on his canvas. His chakra had shaped the ink, but it was wild, uneven—alive, yet untamed. The swirling lines reminded him of the Uzumaki spiral but, ironically, also the Darksign.

He blinked, shutting his eyes briefly as Tobirama's words echoed in his mind:

Power without meaning is empty, like a scream into the void.

Maybe that was why he looked toward power in Lordran rather than Konoha. Lordran held meaning for him, and that meaning had power.

"Here," Kakashi said, handing him a fresh canvas. His calm voice broke through Naruto's thoughts, steadying him. "Try again."

Naruto hesitated, staring at the blank canvas. "Sensei, where'd you learn this ink-painting stuff?"

Kakashi paused, his wooden brush hovering mid-stroke. His voice softened. "My sensei's wife taught me."

Naruto tilted his head. "Your sensei's wife? She knew this?"

Kakashi nodded, his gaze distant. "She was an incredible woman. Strong, wise, full of life. She taught me this a long time ago. She said it wasn't just about creating—it was about connecting to yourself. Putting something meaningful into your work." He set his brush down gently. "She passed away years ago."

The air grew heavy, a quiet weight settling over the garden. Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance, sensing the depth of Kakashi's words.

"Alright, sensei," Naruto said, rolling up his sleeves with determination. "You're gonna love this." He dipped his hand back into the ink, this time visualizing Kakashi's masked face. Focusing harder than before, he poured his chakra into the strokes.

A few minutes later, he held up the finished product proudly. "Tada! My masterpiece!"

The painting… was passable. Kakashi's masked face was recognizable, but the proportions were wobbly, and the lines shook with inexperience.

Kakashi tilted his head, amusement glinting in his eye. "How much for this masterpiece? My wallet's feeling light."

"My services don't come cheap," Naruto replied with mock seriousness. "But for you, 10 yen."

"I don't know. I can probably spend it on something meaningful."

"Like another copy of that smutty book you love so much," Sasuke cut in dryly, holding up his own canvas.

Naruto's jaw dropped. Sasuke's painting was flawless—an elegant, detailed portrait of Kakashi, shaded to perfection. Every line was deliberate, every detail precise. It looked more like something from a gallery than a quick garden sketch.

"What the heck is this?!"

"It's art," Sasuke said smugly, already cleaning his hands.

Naruto growled, dipping his fingers back into the ink. He scribbled furiously, creating an exaggerated stick figure with spiky hair, a scowl, and a large dunce hat labeled "EMO."

"This is you!"

Sasuke's eye twitched, and without a word, he dipped his brush back into the ink. Sparks flew as the two launched into an impromptu painting war, their competitive streaks fueling chaos. Ink splattered across the veranda, canvases were tossed like weapons, and the peaceful garden erupted into a full-blown mess.

From his sunny corner, Pakkun stretched lazily, watching the chaos unfold. "You know," he said, glancing at Kakashi, "this place hasn't been this noisy in years."

Kakashi leaned back, his gaze on the two boys. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mask. "It's kind of nice, isn't it?"

Pakkun snorted. "Nice? Sure. But let's not pretend you won't make me clean this up later."

"You've got paws, Pakkun. I'll lend you a mop," Kakashi said lightly.

The pug rolled his eyes. "Generous as ever. But let's face it—you like this chaos."

Kakashi's gaze lingered on Naruto and Sasuke, their laughter cutting through the mess and noise. The garden was alive in a way it hadn't been in years. "Yeah," he said quietly. "I think I do."

Pakkun glanced at Kakashi, his expression unusually serious. "You know, I can't figure this kid out—and that's rare for me."

"Go on," Kakashi said.

"I know you sent me to sniff him out intentionally," Pakkun said, voice low. "And I picked up something... unusual. The boy reeks of blood."

"How recent?"

"It's hard to say," Pakkun admitted. "Some of it's fresh, maybe from this week. But it's faint—almost like it's been burned off by something."

"Burned off?"

"Yeah. It's like he tried to cover his tracks, and not just with chemicals and water. Fire, maybe chakra. It's subtle, but if it weren't for my nose, no one would notice."

Kakashi frowned, his mind racing.

"So," Pakkun continued, watching Kakashi closely. "What are you going to do about it?"

"For now? Nothing," Kakashi said evenly. "I need Naruto to trust me first. If he's going out of his way to erase evidence of his actions, confronting him could drive him further into hiding."

"You're playing a risky game, Kakashi."

"Maybe," Kakashi admitted, his voice quiet. "But Naruto's connection to the Third Hokage is already fragile. Pushing too hard now could make things worse. At least now we're aware of it—and that's a start."

"Fair enough," Pakkun said, turning his head slightly. "But if the kid's tangled up in something serious, you'll have to act sooner or later."

Kakashi didn't respond immediately, his gaze distant. "I'll handle it when the time comes," he finally said.

---

Fu Yamanaka's existence was born of war—violence, silence, and truths too bitter for anyone to acknowledge. During the Third Shinobi War, when morality fractured beneath the weight of survival, terrible things happened. Shinobi interrogators from every village crossed unspeakable lines. Konoha, and its clans, were no exception.

The incident wasn't unique. A Yamanaka interrogator raped a captured kunoichi. Violations like this were common in wartime, buried under whispers and excuses. But this time, the kunoichi became pregnant, and suddenly, the shame couldn't be ignored. The Yamanaka Clan, obsessed with their reputation, acted not out of justice but politics.

The interrogator was swiftly tried and executed—not for his crime but for what it represented: a threat to the clan's prestige. Evidence was destroyed, witnesses silenced. But the child was a problem they couldn't erase. By the time the pregnancy was discovered, it was too late to terminate. Quiet suggestions were made about "dealing with" the infant after birth, but even wartime Konoha had limits. The clan refused to raise him; the scandal was too fresh, too risky.

The solution came in the form of Root.

Root, founded during the Second Shinobi War, was Konoha's shadow—operating outside the law to protect the village through assassinations, espionage, and sabotage. Danzo Shimura, its leader, believed that Konoha's ideals—the Will of Fire and camaraderie—were luxuries. Root existed to shield the village from the things it refused to see.

Root recruits were stripped of identity and emotion through brutal conditioning. Orphans, outcasts, and unwanted children became its tools. Fu, the Yamanaka bastard, was perfect for this purpose. In Root, he would cease to exist as an individual and become nothing more than a weapon.

From the moment he could walk, Fu was trained to suppress his emotions, hone his chakra, and obey without question. He was taught a single truth: he didn't matter. Only the village mattered. Only the mission mattered.

When the Kyuubi attacked Konoha, the chaos led to Root's official disbandment. The Third Hokage stripped Danzo of authority, dispersing Root operatives across the village. Psychological screenings were conducted, and most members were reassigned to legitimate roles.

But Danzo had planned for this. Root's indoctrination ensured its agents could blend into society, their loyalty unshaken. Many passed the Hokage's screenings undetected, remaining loyal to Danzo in secret. Fu was one of these ghosts.

He became a quiet member of the Barrier Corps, a nameless cog in Konoha's vast machine. On paper, he was unremarkable—a chunin tasked with monitoring the detection barrier.

Fu's persona was his true mask. To his colleagues, he was polite but distant, diligent but forgettable. His black shinobi uniform bore no clan insignia, his pale brown hair cropped short in an unassuming style. His hazel eyes, a Yamanaka trait, were calm and unreadable. He spoke only when necessary and moved with quiet precision.

Fu liked it that way. Attachments were liabilities. Standing out was a risk. His existence had a single purpose: obey Danzo's orders. Nothing else mattered.

Fu's day began at sunrise. He arrived at the Barrier Corps HQ, exchanged brief nods with his colleagues, and took his seat at a monitoring station. The stations were arranged in a ring around a central console, where their supervisor oversaw the operation. Each station was equipped with a crystal orb linked to Konoha's detection barrier, displaying chakra signatures as glowing dots across the surface.

"Morning, Fu," Sora greeted as she plopped into the seat beside him. Her short black hair bounced as she leaned lazily on her console.

"Morning," Fu replied flatly, his tone polite but devoid of warmth.

"Let me guess," she teased, "you've been here since dawn. Never late, always quiet, the perfect shinobi. Bet you meditate before your shift."

"I don't."

"Okay, fine. Maybe you're one of those mysterious types who writes poetry at home. Something dramatic, like 'The silent wind moves across the barrier.'"

"No."

"You're no fun."

"You're loud," Fu replied simply, his tone still neutral. The words hung long enough to silence her without offense.

Sora rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath but grinning anyway.

"Less gossip, more work," their supervisor, Tetsuya, barked from the center of the room, arms crossed over his chest.

"Got it, sir," Sora replied with a mock salute before turning back to her console.

The orb before Fu displayed Konoha's countless chakra signatures—thousands of glowing dots, each representing a life. Most operators tracked anomalies, logging disturbances and movements across the village.

But Fu's focus was different.

Among the signatures, one burned brighter than all the others: Naruto Uzumaki. His chakra was chaotic and wild, a raging storm impossible to miss. Fu had taken measures to ensure no one else noticed. Through subtle manipulations, he diverted the system's attention elsewhere, masking Naruto's unusual activity. To everyone else, Naruto was just another dot.

"Hey, did you hear about Sakura Haruno?" Sora asked, breaking the silence.

Fu didn't look up. "No."

"She's joining us—Barrier Corps, I mean. Can you believe it? Kakashi pulled strings to get her in. Word is, she's got insane chakra control. Like, med-nin level."

"Unusual for a genin," Fu replied, only because the information could be relevant to Root.

"Right? Tetsuya, think she'll last?"

"Focus," Tetsuya snapped.

Sora sighed. "You guys are impossible. Ever heard of fun?"

Fu ignored her, his eyes fixed on the orb. The orange flare of Naruto's chakra signature flickered—and vanished.

His fingers moved instinctively, logging the event and rerouting the anomaly to a secondary console before anyone else noticed.

"An alert?" Sora asked, glancing over.

"Nothing significant," Fu said evenly. His voice was calm, uninterested, the perfect mask. "Just a civilian chakra spike. Routed it to Console 4."

Sora shrugged, already bored. "Man, civilians and their weird chakra surges. Always overreacting."

Fu's focus returned to the orb. Naruto's chakra hadn't just moved out of range—it had disappeared entirely, snuffed out like a dying flame. It was always the same. Root intelligence suspected some form of space-time ninjutsu, but the specifics eluded them.

Whatever it was, Naruto's chakra acted as though he'd died.

Fu didn't wonder why. It wasn't his role to question. With the precision drilled into him by Root, he rebalanced the logs and erased any trace of the anomaly. As far as the Barrier Corps was concerned, Naruto Uzumaki's chakra was perfectly normal.

"You're quiet today," Sora said. "Not even curious about the new recruit?"

"I'm focused on my work."

"Of course you are." She muttered something under her breath, leaning back in her chair. "Let me know if you ever decide to act human."

Fu said nothing.

It wasn't that he lacked curiosity or emotion. He had buried them long ago, along with his humanity. He didn't care about Naruto's vanishings or Sakura Haruno's potential. None of it mattered.

Only the mission mattered. Only Root's orders mattered.

Observe. Record. Remain unseen.

All in service of Root, Danzo, and the shadowed will of Konoha.

---

Naruto opened his eyes slowly, blinking as the familiar glow of the bonfire filled his vision. The sword, coiled and rusted, was driven deep into the ashen floor, its flames crackling and spitting embers into the air. The comforting sound of fire and the faint warmth brushing against his skin made him smile. He had come to love the sight of the bonfire. The sword, the ash, the ever-burning flame—it wasn't just a checkpoint or a momentary reprieve from danger. It had become a refuge, a reminder that he could always come back from whatever hardships he faced.

It reminded him of Konoha's Hokage Monument. Back home, when things became overwhelming—when the loneliness crept in, when exhaustion dragged him down—he'd climb to the top of the monument and stare out at the village below. From there, everything seemed small, manageable, distant. But now Lordran had taken that place. The bonfire had become his new monument. A place to reset. A place where everything felt possible again.

Naruto took a deep breath, letting the moment sink in, before his gaze swept across the room. Piles of debris near the entrance hinted at collapse, while weathered barrels and rotted baskets sat untouched in the corners—remnants of a long-dead world. But there was no time to linger.

As he stepped toward the room's exit, his senses sharpened with the Way of Focality, and the faint whistle of an arrow cutting through the air reached his ears. Naruto turned sharply, just in time to watch the arrow streak past his helmet.

He glared in the direction the arrow had come from. There the crossbow hollows stood hunched, reloading another bolt.

Naruto darted forward, leaping into the air as he neared the hollow. His body twisted mid-air, and with a powerful flying kick, his foot connected with the hollow's chest. The creature staggered backward, arms flailing, before it toppled off the edge of the crumbling floor, its crossbow slipping from its grip and clattering into the abyss below.

Naruto didn't have time to gloat.

The sound of footsteps echoed from the narrow passage below.

Gripping the Zweihander tightly, Naruto shifted into position. As the first hollow lunged, he stepped forward and swung the massive blade in a wide, sweeping arc. The force of the strike cleaved through the air and connected cleanly, sending the hollow sprawling to the floor in a lifeless heap.

Another hollow charged, its sword raised high for a downward slash. Naruto ducked low, the blade passing harmlessly over him, and immediately spun with the Zweihander in hand. Its edge tore through his enemy's midsection in a clean, devastating blow.

Naruto paused to settle his breath, when a faint whistle reached his ears. He leapt forward, tucking into a roll just as the bomb exploded behind him.

Above, a hollow stood on a ledge, clutching another firebomb in its skeletal grip.

"Oh, great. I forgot you also exist in this world."

Naruto reached into his pouch, pulling out kunai and shuriken. A kunai collided mid-air with the firebomb in the hollow's hand, causing it to explode prematurely. The hollow staggered, its footing uneven. Naruto's shuriken twisted, slicing into its leg. The hollow lost balance and fell from the ledge into the abyss below.

Naruto approached the half-destroyed stone bridge cautiously, his eyes scanning the open room at the other end. Two hollows waited, each armed with an axe.

"Let's see how you handle this."

With a burst of speed, he activated Shunshin no Jutsu, his form blurring as he dashed forward. Before the first hollow could react, Naruto thrust the greatsword forward, its blade piercing through the hollow's chest. He twisted the blade as he pulled it free, and the hollow collapsed in a heap.

The second hollow wasted no time, raising its axe for a downward slash. Naruto jumped back, narrowly avoiding the strike as the axe buried itself into the stone floor. His grin widened.

"Finally, a little practice," he muttered.

Naruto adjusted his grip on the Zweihander, recalling Tenten's lesson: Centerline control and edge alignment. He stepped into a basic stance as the hollow attacked. Its swing came wide, from Naruto's right to left. He met the strike with his blade, but his angle was off—the Zweihander glanced awkwardly off the axe, leaving him open.

"Damn," Naruto muttered, resetting his stance.

The hollow attacked again, its axe coming down in an overhead chop. Naruto sidestepped, adjusting his blade with care, and redirected the axe with a sharp deflection.

The Zweihander felt heavy in his hands, but Naruto welcomed the challenge. The hollow wasn't much of a threat, but it made for a decent training partner—at least until the door at the end of the room slammed open with a deafening crash.

A new hollow stepped through, this one wielding a spear.

Naruto focused as the axe-wielding hollow lunged. He dodged with a quick sidestep, but the spear hollow followed, thrusting its weapon toward his chest. Naruto twisted, the spear grazing his side as he rolled backward to create distance.

"Alright," he said, smirking despite the odds. "Let's dance."

He could summon shadow clones to handle them, but how would he improve if he always took the easy way out?

The spear hollow lunged again, its strikes faster and more aggressive. Naruto parried with the Zweihander, redirecting the spear's tip and countering with a sweeping arc that forced both enemies to back off.

The axe hollow came next, swinging in a wide horizontal arc. Naruto ducked low, rolling forward and coming up swinging. The Zweihander severed its legs cleanly, leaving the hollow crumpled on the floor.

The spear hollow wasn't done. It lunged again, its strikes relentless. Naruto sidestepped, his balance unshakable—thanks to the rusted ring he'd found earlier.

When the spear hollow overextended with a powerful thrust, Naruto seized his moment. He stepped inside its guard, raising the Zweihander high, and brought it down in a brutal overhead strike. The blade cleaved the hollow from shoulder to hip.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder as he surveyed the now-empty room.

Naruto gave the window a flat look as the hollows on the upper floor kept chucking firebombs at the bridge and the closest window to him. The flames flared, crackling as they splattered uselessly against the stone and wood.

"What a waste," he muttered, raising his fist at them like an old man yelling at kids. "I'll gladly throw you off those roofs myself, you hear me, dattebayo." His voice echoed back at him. They didn't respond.

He shook his head and turned his attention to the room. Two paths. One led outside, back to the bridge, and the other was this rusty, moss-covered metal cage door. Naruto squinted at it. Honestly, he'd missed it the first time through, probably because it blended into the damp, mossy wall like it belonged there.

"Where do you lead?" he mumbled, curiosity getting the better of him. He approached the door, grabbing the handle and giving it a solid pull. The door didn't budge. A faint message shimmered into view.

[Can't open this door from this side.]

Naruto frowned, stepping back and glaring at the stubborn thing. "Is this another one of those magic locks like in the sewer? Stupid door," he muttered under his breath before sighing. "Fine. I'll come back later."

He turned to walk away but stopped mid-step as a thought hit him. A grin spread across his face, the plan forming in his head. "Wait a second… I can summon shadow clones at a distance, right?"

He quickly made the cross sign with his fingers, and with a puff of smoke, another Naruto appeared—on the other side of the door. Both of them cheered at the success of the plan.

"Alright, open the door," he said, feeling pretty proud of himself.

The clone pulled at the handle and frowned. "Uh… it says I need a key."

Naruto's grin dropped instantly. "Seriously?" He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Of course, it wasn't going to be that easy. Fine, just… look around, see if you can find anything useful."

"Got it!" the clone chirped before wandering off.

Grumbling, Naruto turned back to the room and headed toward the outside path. He started down a few steps when he heard a low growl. He turned sharply, glancing back toward the window. A hollow stood there, its face pressed against the bars like a creepy neighbor staring into his house.

"Yo," Naruto said, raising a hand in mock greeting. Its head twitched in response, its dead eyes narrowing.

His eyes flicked to the door leading into the room. A wicked grin spread across his face as he grabbed the hilt of his Zweihander, the blade gleaming even in the light. "Oh, I'm gonna kill you right now, believe it!"

Meanwhile, the Naruto clone found himself in a precarious spot—a narrow stone staircase clinging to the edge of a wall. It zigzagged downward in sharp, twisting turns, forcing him to tread carefully with each step. The air was damp and cold, the faint scent of mildew clinging to the ancient stone. As he descended, the view shifted, revealing the lower parts of the kingdom. Broken houses and crumbling rooftops stretched out below, the remnants of what must have once been a bustling city. Now, it was eerily silent, save for the distant crackle of fire.

At the bottom of the staircase, the clone found himself at a crossroads. To his right was a rusted red ladder leading upward. To his left, a stone staircase wound further downward, ending in a small platform where a strange fire burned in a cracked brazier.

The clone hesitated, squinting down the left path at the flickering flame.

"Yeah, I'll just go with the ladder."

But before he could take a step, he heard it—a sound that immediately sent a chill down his spine.

It started as a faint, rapid clicking, almost rhythmic, like claws scraping against stone. Then came the panting, sharp and uneven, like air being sucked through teeth. The sound grew louder, faster, and more frantic, echoing through the space as something bounded toward him.

Naruto's clone froze, his senses sharpening as he activated the Way of Focality. He turned just in time to see the source of the noise—and it was worse than he could have imagined.

The dog, if it could even be called that, was a nightmare made flesh. Its emaciated body was stretched unnaturally long, with patches of skin missing, exposing raw muscle and bone beneath. Its oversized mouth hung open, sharp, crooked teeth jutting out at odd angles as if they were too big for its maw. The way its lips pulled back made its grin look impossibly wide and sinister. Its torn, tattered ears stood erect, and its glowing, feral eyes locked onto the clone with unrelenting aggression.

"...You are so ugly," the clone muttered, tightening his grip on the Zweihander. He spun into a slash, aiming to cleave the creature in half like he would a hollow. But this wasn't a hollow. The dog twisted mid-air, dodging the brunt of the attack, and its grotesque mouth opened even wider as it leapt straight for him.

Its teeth snapped shut inches from the clone's throat, the force of the attack overwhelming him. The dog hit its target, and the clone popped out of existence in a puff of smoke.

The memories hit the original. One moment, he was smirking at the hollow stumbling toward him, and the next, he was reliving the sensation of those snapping teeth and glowing eyes. He shuddered, his skin crawling. "What the hell was that thing?!"

The hollow before him growled, dragging Naruto's attention back to the present.

Before the hollow could swing, the blonde boy spun on his heel and delivered a powerful kick to its chest. The hollow stumbled backward, its arms flailing as it tumbled off the balcony with a guttural shriek, disappearing into the fog below.

"Good riddance," Naruto muttered, brushing himself off.

Another growl came from the far side of the balcony. Naruto turned to see a second hollow, this one gripping its sword tightly as it advanced toward him.

"You know, I always imagined my first romantic balcony moment going differently."

Channeling his chakra into his fists, Naruto grinned as he felt the familiar rush of power surge through his body. He'd been practicing this lately, honing his chakra control to amplify his body enhancement.

The hollow swung its blade in a wide arc. Naruto ducked under it with ease, stepping forward and planting his feet firmly. With his chakra-enhanced strength, he delivered a devastating right hook directly to the hollow's head.

The impact was explosive. The hollow's skull crumpled under the force, bone and rotted flesh splattering against the stone wall as its lifeless body crumpled to the floor.

"Hell yeah!" Naruto cheered, flexing his fingers. "Now that's what I'm talking about!"

Turning back toward the balcony, Naruto debated whether to explore deeper into the room. It looked like it might've been a shop once—there were shelves and counters, though they were worn and covered in moss. The smell of mold lingered in the air, but something about the place caught his eye.

A treasure chest sat near the far corner, its wooden exterior surprisingly intact despite the decay of the rest of the room.

He walked over and knelt in front of the chest, grinning as he flipped open the lid. Inside, nestled on a bed of faded cloth, was a couple of black firebombs.

"Whoa." Naruto held it up, inspecting the strange, dark explosive. "Is this, like… stronger or something?" He tucked it into his pouch. "Guess I'll find out later."

As he stood to leave, his gaze wandered back to the shelves lining the shop. Most of the furniture was ancient and rotting, but the mugs and plates scattered across the counters were surprisingly intact.

"Hmm… they don't look half bad. Little dusty, but nothing a good wash won't fix."

Grinning to himself, Naruto began gathering the mugs and plates, tossing them into his inventory with glee.

Naruto ascended the stone staircase, his footsteps echoing softly in the narrow corridor. High stone walls flanked him on both sides, their imposing height giving the pathway an almost oppressive feeling. As he reached the top, his gaze was drawn to the horizon. A towering stone castle loomed in the distance. Rounded and straight sections of the structure blended together seamlessly, battlements lining the top edges. It was breathtaking in its own way, the craftsmanship almost untouched by time.

But Naruto didn't linger. He wasn't here to sightsee. His attention snapped to the open area before him, where three hollows stood. Two of them clutched rusted swords, pacing aimlessly, while the third stood in the back, gripping a firebomb in its bony hand.

Naruto exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders.

As he stepped into the open, the two sword-wielding hollows lunged at him simultaneously. Naruto smirked, weaving a hand sign in an instant.

Poof!

A log appeared where he had been, and the two swords cut deep into it, splintering it into pieces. Naruto, now behind them, reappeared in a swirl of smoke directly in front of the hollow holding the firebomb.

Before it could react, Naruto grabbed the firebomb out of its hand. "Oh, you like throwing these, huh?" he said, shoving the bomb directly into the hollow's gaping mouth. With his free hand, he delivered an uppercut to its jaw.

The hollow's head snapped back, its mouth clamping down on the firebomb as it staggered. For a second, there was silence. Then, with a thunderous explosion, the firebomb detonated, blowing the hollow's skull apart. Bone, ash, and bits of flesh flew in every direction as a shockwave rippled outward, scorching the ground. Naruto felt the heat wash over him and ducked, shielding his face with his arm as the blast sent sparks and debris flying.

The two hollows behind him let out guttural roars as they were knocked back by the force of the explosion.

In an instant, Naruto vanished once more, reappearing behind the two hollows. Before they could react, he gripped the Zweihander in both hands and swung in a wide, brutal arc. The blade whistled through the air before cleaving through both hollows with a sickening crunch.

Naruto rested the massive sword on his shoulder, turning to glance at the red ladder propped against the wall nearby. "Finally," he said, exhaling. "A way to get to those firebomb-throwing bastards."

Naruto climbed the ladder, the metal rungs creaking slightly under his weight. As he reached the top, he paused, crouching low as he surveyed the area. The platform was a simple wooden structure, rough and weathered with age. The planks were uneven, some with gaps between them, and the whole thing was supported by basic wooden beams underneath.

Two hollows wandered aimlessly across the bridge, their feet clicking against the wood as they shuffled back and forth. Near the edge of the platform, Naruto spotted a corpse slumped against the railing, a faint glow emanating from it—a soul orb.

Good.

But first, he needed to deal with the hollows. He weaved a quick hand sign, his body shimmering slightly as he performed a transformation jutsu—he refracted and reflected light to camouflage himself. Like a true shinobi, Naruto crept forward, his footsteps silent. Each step was deliberate, his weight distributed perfectly to avoid any creaks from the fragile wood.

He reached the middle of the platform, standing between the two hollows, neither of which had noticed him.

A smoke bomb flew through the air, exploding into a thick cloud of black that engulfed the entire platform. In the chaos, Naruto created a dozen shadow clones, each one materializing with a wicked grin.

The clones moved as one, grabbing the two hollows and pinning them by their arms and shoulders. The creatures thrashed and roared, their movements frantic and jerky, but the clones held them tight.

Naruto emerged from the smoke, walking toward the bound hollows with an air of superiority. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his grin confident as he stopped in front of them.

"Not so tough now, huh? Throwing firebombs down at me like cowards. What, did you think I wouldn't come up here and handle this myself? Please." He crossed his arms, tilting his head mockingly. "You're lucky I'm even wasting my time on you two."

The hollows let out guttural growls, their glowing eyes filled with aggression. Naruto chuckled, shaking his head. "You know what? Forget it. You're not even worth it, dattebayo."

He waved a hand dismissively at his clones. "Get rid of them."

The clones nodded in unison, each gripping a hollow tightly as they dragged them toward the edge of the platform. The two creatures thrashed harder, their skeletal legs kicking wildly, but it was no use. With a collective shove, the clones threw the hollows over the side.

Naruto walked to the edge, peering down as the two forms tumbled into the abyss below, their growls fading into silence. "And stay down," he muttered.

Naruto reached for the glowing soul orb, his hand outstretched. His eyes darted to the tower to his right, and time seemed to slow as he saw it: a crossbow hollow, skeletal fingers tightening on the trigger. The bolt fired with a sharp twang, cutting through the air like a whistle of death.

Naruto's instincts kicked in. He moved fast, his hand snapping upward and catching the bolt mid-flight. The elite knight's helmet might have stopped it, sure—but it still would've rattled his brain, and Naruto wasn't about to let a damn crossbow hollow get the better of him.

"I don't know who I hate more," he muttered, tossing the bolt aside as he narrowed his eyes at the hollow. "Crossbow hollows or firebomb assholes."

Without wasting another second, Naruto jumped forward, landing on the floor below with a sharp thud that echoed through the empty ruins. He broke into a sprint, his boots slamming against the stone as he made a beeline for the spiral staircase leading up the tower. The hollow was already reloading, but Naruto was ready.

A fireball flared to life in his palm, its heat washing over his face as he hurled it with pinpoint accuracy. The fireball soared through the air, detonating on impact. The explosion engulfed the hollow, disintegrating its weapon in a spray of splinters and metal fragments.

Naruto didn't stop. He charged up the stairs and reached the hollow in an instant. Before it could react, he slapped an explosive tag onto its chest with a grin. "Let's see how far you can fly," he said, lowering his shoulder and slamming into the hollow with all his might.

The hollow let out a distorted screech as Naruto tackled it clean off the tower. Its skeletal body tumbled through the air, the explosive tag still clinging to its chest. It hit the staircase below with a sickening crunch, its bones shattering on impact.

Naruto peered down at the wreckage, smirking as he saw two spear hollows at the base of the staircase, slowly ascending toward him. He whistled sharply, catching their attention.

The hollows began to climb. Naruto waited until they were halfway up before forming the hand sign.

"Kai!"

The explosive tag detonated, the blast tearing through the air and sending debris flying. When the smoke cleared, the spear hollows were still standing—barely. Their armor was blown apart, their weapons shattered, but their relentless march continued.

"Tough bastards, huh?" Naruto muttered. He reached into his pouch, pulling out a handful of shurikens. With a flick of his wrist, the projectiles flew through the air, embedding themselves in the hollows' exposed torsos. One after another, they fell, crumpling into lifeless heaps.

Naruto exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow.

But then, from the smoke and flames below, another figure emerged—a third spear hollow. Its charred armor clung to its frame as it ascended the stairs, its glowing eyes locked onto Naruto.

Naruto grinned, his heart pounding with excitement. "Guess I gotta go big."

He gripped the Zweihander tightly, channeling chakra into his legs. With a powerful leap, he launched himself off the tower, his body hurtling downward like a meteor. Chakra flooded his muscles, cushioning his fall as he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating plunge attack.

The massive blade slammed into the hollow, splitting its body in two with a deafening crack. The force of the attack carved a deep gash into the stone staircase, sending shards of rock flying. Naruto landed in a crouch, the Zweihander embedded in the stone beneath him.

Standing, he pulled the blade free with a grunt, surveying his handiwork.

"I am so awesome."

Naruto stood at the crossroads of two paths—one winding upward, the other spiraling down into the shadowed depths. After a moment's hesitation, he chose the downward path, descending a narrow stone staircase. The air grew colder with each step, the silence pressing heavier against his ears.

Then he stopped, his breath catching in his throat.

At the base of the staircase stood a figure clad in jet-black armor, its massive frame almost blending into the darkness. The Black Knight. Its horned helmet turned slightly, as if sensing his presence, and its greatsword rested against its shoulder like a weapon that had claimed countless lives.

"Oh, shit," Naruto whispered, freezing in place. Memories of their last encounter came flooding back—desperation, dirty tactics, sheer luck. He had only survived back in the Asylum because he knew the layout, using every advantage he could muster to scrape out a victory.

This was different.

He started to step back, his mind screaming at him to retreat. But then he stopped. He clenched his fists, determination hardening his features. He was stronger now, more experienced. His chakra control had improved, and he understood the Zweihander better than ever.

"I want to fight him," Naruto said to himself, a small grin tugging at his lips. "No tricks. No running. Just me and him."

Naruto stepped forward boldly. The Black Knight turned fully to face him, its indifferent gaze locking onto his.

And then it disappeared.

In a flash, the Black Knight reappeared in front of Naruto, its massive greatsword already descending in a brutal overhead slash. Naruto barely had time to raise the Zweihander, the force of the attack sending a shockwave down his arms as he blocked it. The impact reverberated through his body, making his knees buckle.

The knight didn't relent. It pivoted, swinging its blade in a horizontal arc. Naruto ducked, the edge passing just above his head. He retaliated with a quick upward slash, but the Black Knight sidestepped with inhuman speed, its movements flawless and efficient.

The knight lunged forward, its blade a blur. Naruto parried, sparks flying as the Zweihander clashed against the greatsword. He countered with a thrust, but the knight deflected it effortlessly, stepping inside his guard.

Before Naruto could react, the greatsword plunged forward, impaling him through the chest.

Naruto gasped, his eyes widening as the blade tore through him. The pain was sharp and immediate, his body trembling as blood dripped down the edge of the weapon. He staggered, his grip on the Zweihander loosening.

He chuckled weakly, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. "Guess… this is what I get… for being cocky," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

The last thing he saw was the Black Knight pulling its blade free, its imposing form looming over him as the world faded to black.

[ YOU DIED ]

Naruto groaned as he found himself back in his room. The dull ache of failure lingered in his body, but it was nothing compared to the bruising his pride had taken. He flopped back on his bed, staring at the ceiling.

"I'm going to kill that Black Knight if it's the last thing I do. Dattebayo!" he growled, determination flaring as he sat up and opened his system interface. Surely he had enough souls to level up, right? He deserved a reward for at least trying to take the Black Knight head-on.

[ Souls: 0 ]

Naruto blinked. Then blinked again. His mouth opened to shout, but no words came out. He slowly closed it, a vein twitching on his temple.

"Wait… I didn't… use my Ring of Sacrifice, did I?" His voice was a whisper, horror creeping into his tone.

Naruto slapped his forehead as the realization sank in. Of course he didn't use the cheat. Why would he remember something that important? His face went pale as an even worse thought hit him like a kunai to the chest.

"My souls… they're still down there. With him."

Naruto froze, staring at the wall, imagining the possibility. What if the Black Knight took my souls? He shivered at the thought, picturing the Black Knight glowing ominously, leveling up, and becoming an even more terrifying foe.

"Oh, no. Oh no no no no no!"

Without a second thought, Naruto took out the Darksign and activated it. He had to get those souls back now.

Naruto materialized back at the bonfire, flames licking softly at the base of the rusted sword as he tightened his grip on the Zweihander. "No time to waste!" he muttered, immediately launching into a Shunshin no Jutsu. He bolted past the hollows littering the pathway, ignoring their groans and sluggish movements. Firebombs exploded harmlessly behind him as he sprinted at full speed, his focus locked on the staircase that led to the Black Knight.

In minutes, Naruto stood at the top of the staircase, peering down at the familiar, hulking figure. The Black Knight stood in its usual position, unmoving, its back turned to him. Nearby, Naruto spotted the faint green glow of his lost souls, the orb lying untouched on the ground. Relief washed over him, only to be replaced by panic as a sneaky spear hollow wandered toward the orb.

The Black Knight didn't even flinch as the hollow approached. But as soon as the spear hollow bent down to inspect the glowing souls, the Black Knight moved.

The swing was brutal, an overhead slash that pulverized the hollow in one clean motion. The greatsword left a faint trail of sparks as it returned to rest on the Black Knight's shoulder, the armored figure resuming its ominous stance as if nothing had happened.

Naruto swallowed hard.

From his vantage point, Naruto studied the Black Knight closely. Its movements were precise, deliberate, almost mechanical. The way it shifted its stance spoke of raw power, each motion economized for efficiency.

Its grip on the greatsword was firm but fluid, its gauntleted hands adjusting subtly to maintain balance. Unlike Naruto's own clumsy swings with the Zweihander, the Black Knight wielded its weapon as if it were an extension of its body. Every step it took was calculated, its footwork perfectly aligned with its center of gravity.

"I need to learn how to do that," Naruto muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the Black Knight's flawless movements.

He knew there was no way the knight would willingly teach him—hell, it would sooner cut him in half than offer a lesson. But that didn't matter. He didn't need words or instructions. The Black Knight's every move, every calculated step, was a lesson in itself.

If he could fight it, watch how it handled that massive sword with such deadly precision, he could learn. He could memorize its techniques, break down its movements, and figure out what made it so strong. He wouldn't just fight the Black Knight—he'd use it as a guide, a living example of what his swordsmanship needed to become.

But his focus was broken by the sound of rapid footsteps. He turned to see over a dozen hollows charging toward him from the shadows, their weapons raised and glowing eyes locked onto him.

"You've gotta be kidding me," Naruto muttered, shifting his stance.

Behind him, the Black Knight began to move, its heavy footsteps echoing against the stone walls.

"Hey, uh… any chance you wanna help me with these guys?"

Naruto got his answer—it felt a lot like being a nail introduced to a very angry hammer.

[ YOU DIED ]

[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]

---

Author's Note

Welp, that's done! Now onto this chapter:

---

1. The Fuinjutsu Controversy
Alright, let's get this out of the way because I know what some of you are already thinking:

"Why didn't you give Dark Souls Naruto fuinjutsu? It would've been epic! Just think of the potential!"

Trust me, I get it. I've thought about it too. But let me explain why I chose not to go there—at least not yet.

First off, Naruto will eventually gain access to Uzumaki clan fuinjutsu. Techniques like Chakra Chains and other unique, specialized abilities tied to his heritage are absolutely in his future. But as for traditional fuinjutsu? Nope, and here's why:

From the Dark Souls side of things, Naruto already has access to an overwhelming range of potential abilities:

Soul Magic from Vinheim

---

The lost magic of Oolacile

---

Dark Magic from the Abyss

---

Pyromancy, Chaos Pyromancy, and Miracles from multiple gods

---

And that's just scratching the surface. There's even crazier stuff tied to the everlasting dragons and reality-breaking powers—things far beyond what you can find in the games but rooted in the lore. I won't spoil anything here, but trust me, those moments will blow your mind when they arrive.

Now let's look at the shinobi side of things. Naruto is already using the shadow clone training method, which is still the biggest bullshit Kishimoto introduced into the story. Imagine how fast he can pick up wind ninjutsu—or anything else, really.

So with all that already on the table, adding fuinjutsu into the mix right now would completely overwhelm the pacing of his growth. There's already so much for him to learn, and throwing another system on top of everything else would dilute the impact of the skills he's already mastering.

I get it—fuinjutsu is amazing. It fits Naruto's Uzumaki heritage perfectly, and it would be awesome to see him slapping seals on enemies and blowing them sky-high. But here's the thing: I also have to consider the narrative.

Sakura is currently working on barrier ninjutsu, which involves fuinjutsu. If Naruto started learning fuinjutsu at the same time, it would overshadow her growth and reduce the value each member brings to the team.

Whether or not you think Naruto should get regular fuinjutsu now is up to you. But as the author, I've made the choice to wait. I hope you can respect that decision, even if you don't entirely agree.

And believe me when I say this: with what's coming down the road, you won't even miss it for now. There's so much insanity waiting in the wings, and when it hits, you'll understand why I made this choice. Hang in there—it's going to be worth it.

---

2. Naruto Learning from the Black Knight
Tenten taught Naruto the basics, and now he learns from the Black Knight. What do you think? Or would you prefer Naruto to develop a kenjutsu style from Konoha and incorporate it into the Zweihander?

---

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 17th! You can read ahead to Chapter 56 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.18 Naruto vs The Black Knight

---

Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar glow of the bonfire. He sat up, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, his body ready to move even before his mind caught up. Sleep no longer held meaning here. Days and hours blurred together, the sun forever frozen in its place.

The rhythm of Lordran ruled his life now: fight, die, wake, repeat.

And at the center of it all was the Black Knight.

Every death had become a stepping stone, another lesson carved into his mind and body. Naruto's approach was meticulous now. Every time he climbed the Black Knight's tower, he summoned shadow clones—dozens of them. Half engaged the knight directly, throwing themselves into the fight, while the rest stayed back, observing every detail of the battle.

The clones studied everything: the way the knight gripped its greatsword, the subtle shifts in its footwork, the precise timing of its swings.

When the clones dispelled, their memories surged into Naruto's mind in a flood. He felt every clash, every wound, every mistake. Each death left him stronger, shaping his instincts and refining his movements.

Between battles, he practiced. His clones mimicked the Black Knight's techniques, replicating its stances, its slashes, its devastating thrusts. The hollows on the path to the tower became his training dummies, each encounter a chance to perfect what he had learned.

It didn't take long for him to realize how much of Tenten's advice didn't apply to the Zweihander.

It wasn't that she'd meant to mislead him—she had taught him through the lens of her weapon: the katana.

Her advice about a loose grip? Total nonsense. The first time the Black Knight's greatsword had clashed with his Zweihander, it had ripped the sword clean out of his hands.

Her emphasis on stances? Misguided. The Black Knight didn't rely on rigid stances; its movements were driven by precise, fluid footwork.

"Don't rest your sword on your shoulder," she'd said. But the Black Knight always rested its greatsword there, using the position to generate devastating momentum.

The focus on clean cuts? Perfect for a katana, but wrong for a Zweihander. The Black Knight's wide arcs weren't about precision—they were about overwhelming power.

Blade alignment? While important, the Black Knight had shown him that the true key to wielding a Zweihander lay in the weight and hip movement.

Despite the mistakes, Naruto couldn't deny that Tenten's guidance had given him a foundation. The basics she had drilled into him gave him the tools to spot and correct these errors. For that, he was grateful.

Now, with those missteps identified, he could refine his swordsmanship into something uniquely his own.

Naruto grinned, gripping the Zweihander tightly.

"All right, Black Knight," he muttered, stepping toward the bonfire. "Let's try this again."

---

The Grip

The first thing Naruto learned from the Black Knight was its grip. It wasn't haphazard; it was deliberate. One hand rested near the guard for stability, the other gripped the pommel for leverage. The technique allowed the knight to control the sword's weight, guiding its massive swings with precision rather than brute force.

Naruto mimicked the grip in his next fight, and the difference was immediate. The Zweihander felt lighter, more responsive. Over time, he refined it further. When transitioning the blade across his body, he loosened his hold on the pommel, sliding his hand up to increase mobility.

---

The High Guard

The next thing Naruto noticed was the Black Knight's high guard. It rested the greatsword on its shoulder, angling the blade forward. It wasn't just a defensive stance—it was an offensive one, meant to dominate the battlefield. Every downward strike from this position carried crushing force.

Naruto mimicked the stance during his next fight. As the Black Knight approached, he rested the Zweihander on his shoulder, angling it the same way.

When the knight swung, Naruto mirrored it, bringing his sword down in a wide arc. But his edge alignment was off. The clash sent his blade vibrating violently, the impact jarring his arms. The knight's greatsword continued its descent, slicing cleanly through Naruto's chest.

[YOU DIED]

The next time, Naruto focused on refining the high guard. He summoned clones to practice edge alignment, learning to keep the blade perfectly in line with his movements. Strength wasn't enough—he needed stability.

The next clash was different. Naruto met the Black Knight's downward strike with perfect edge alignment. Steel met steel in an ear-shattering impact, but this time, Naruto held firm. For the first time, he matched the Black Knight's raw power.

---

The Forward Point

During one fight, Naruto noticed the Black Knight shifting into a stance where its greatsword was raised high, the tip pointed forward like a spear. The stance created a defensive wall, controlling the centerline.

Naruto never saw the attack coming. The thrust pierced straight through his chest before he even registered the movement.

[YOU DIED]

When he respawned, Naruto clutched his side where the blade had run him through. He realized the forward point wasn't just defensive—it was a stance built for precision and control.

He mimicked the stance in the next fight, holding the Zweihander high with the tip extended forward. This forced him to stay balanced, keeping the blade aligned with the centerline.

The Black Knight swung wide, and Naruto saw his chance. He stepped forward and thrust the Zweihander at its chest. The blade scraped against its armor, but the thrust lacked depth.

The knight retaliated, slamming its greatsword into his ribs and sending him flying into the staircase.

[YOU DIED]

It took six more fights before Naruto began to understand the forward point. He refined his thrusts, loosening his grip on the pommel to extend his reach. Precise footwork and patience became his weapons.

---

The Fool's Guard

The most puzzling stance Naruto encountered was one he came to call the Fool's Guard. The Black Knight would lower its greatsword entirely, holding it loosely as if uninterested in the fight. Its entire body seemed open, exposed.

The first time Naruto saw it, he charged in recklessly, thinking it was an easy win. He swung with all his might—only to be impaled on a lightning-fast counter.

[YOU DIED]

Naruto quickly realized the Fool's Guard wasn't a weakness—it was bait. A trap meant to lure opponents into overcommitting.

The next time, he tried it himself. He lowered the Zweihander, mimicking the Black Knight's posture. It felt wrong, his entire body vulnerable.

But when the knight lunged, Naruto was ready. He pivoted, stepping back and bringing the Zweihander around in a wide arc. The blade connected, slamming into the knight's armor with enough force to make it stagger.

For the first time, Naruto saw the Black Knight react. Its stance shifted slightly, its movements more aggressive.

Naruto grinned, gripping his Zweihander tightly.

"Let's keep going."

[YOU DIED]

---

Naruto stared into the flickering flames of the bonfire, the crackling fire filling the quiet room. He exhaled slowly, his grin tinged with exhaustion.

"A dozen deaths," he muttered to himself, leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "And four thousand clones popped."

He rolled his shoulders, the Zweihander shifting easily in his grip, its weight no longer foreign. "Time to end this dance," Naruto whispered. Slipping into the Fool's Guard, the greatsword dangling lazily at his side, he marched out of the room.

The moment Naruto stepped onto the bridge, the familiar twang of a crossbow filled the air. He didn't flinch. His left hand shifted slightly, tilting the pommel of the Zweihander to adjust the blade's angle.

Clink.

The arrow ricocheted harmlessly off the edge of the blade.

Naruto's feet twisted sharply, his grip tightening as the Zweihander followed. With a diagonal sweep, the blade carved through the neck of a hollow rushing at him. Blood sprayed in an arc, and the hollow crumpled to the stone floor, lifeless.

Another arrow hissed toward him, but this time Naruto dodged, pivoting on his heel and dropping low. He used the momentum to transition into a thrust, driving the Zweihander's tip clean through the throat of the crossbow-wielding hollow.

He didn't pause to catch his breath. Firebombs exploded behind him, but Naruto kept marching forward, his boots echoing against the stone as his focus remained unshaken.

A hollow burst out from behind a door, its spear aimed for his stomach. Naruto shifted into the Forward Point stance, the Zweihander poised like a coiled predator. As the spear lunged for him, he sidestepped and brought the blade down in a sweeping arc, cleaving the hollow cleanly in half.

Further ahead, the metallic growls of war axe hollows echoed off the walls.

Naruto raised his Zweihander into the High Guard, the massive blade resting on his shoulder as he stepped forward, measured and deliberate. One hollow swung first, its axe slicing down with brutal force.

Naruto pivoted just outside the arc of the swing, and as the hollow overextended, he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating counter. The blade tore through its exposed side, sending it crashing to the ground.

The second hollow didn't hesitate. It lunged with a horizontal slash aimed for Naruto's neck. Naruto shifted into the Low Guard, dropping into a crouch as the axe passed harmlessly overhead. In one fluid motion, he thrust upward, the Zweihander's tip punching through the hollow's chin and into its skull.

Naruto gave a sharp nod, summoning a clone to deal with the hollows inside the shop as he ascended the stairs.

At the top, three hollows waited for him—two with swords and one in the back clutching firebombs.

Naruto slipped into the Forward Point stance, angling his blade to cover his body as the two sword-wielding hollows charged. The first hollow swung high, and Naruto sidestepped left, flicking his blade upward to deflect the attack. The second came in low, aiming for his legs.

Naruto transitioned into the Fool's Guard, his open stance drawing the hollow forward, its blade arcing for an easy strike. He ducked low and twisted, using the movement to bring the Zweihander around in a sweeping slash. Both hollows fell in one fluid motion, their bodies collapsing in a spray of blood.

The firebomb hollow took aim, but Naruto was already moving. He kicked one of the fallen corpses, using it as a shield. The firebomb exploded against it, giving him enough time to close the gap and thrust his blade through the hollow's chest.

Naruto gestured to his clones to deal with the crossbow hollows as he descended the stairs to face three spear-wielding enemies below.

"Let's see how well this works," Naruto muttered, adjusting his grip as he dropped into the Low Guard.

The first hollow lunged with a quick thrust. Naruto sidestepped, angling the Zweihander to deflect the spear's shaft. The second hollow followed immediately, its spear jabbing at his left side. Naruto twisted, raising the greatsword to parry the attack, forcing the weapon wide.

Naruto surged forward, closing the gap. He transitioned into a brutal overhead slash that split the first hollow in two.

The remaining two hollows moved in sync, one thrusting high while the other aimed low. Naruto backstepped, his blade in the Forward Point stance, blocking the high thrust while his footwork shifted to avoid the lower strike.

He pivoted sharply, spinning the Zweihander in a wide, sweeping arc that forced both hollows to retreat. Seizing the moment, Naruto lunged forward, driving the blade through the chest of the second hollow.

The final hollow snarled, its spear snapping forward in desperation. Naruto stepped into the Fool's Guard, the relaxed stance luring the hollow closer. As it lunged, he twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the hollow, sending it flying backward over the wall.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder. His eyes flicked toward the familiar tower in the distance, its shadow looming ominously over the battlefield.

"Almost there," he muttered. His lips curled into a grin as he marched forward, ready for the Black Knight.

It felt strange, almost surreal, walking down the stairs toward the Black Knight. Through dozens of deaths and countless battles, Naruto realized he no longer viewed the knight solely as an enemy. It was something more—a master, in its own way.

The familiar figure of the Black Knight came into view, standing as silent and imposing as ever. Naruto paused at the base of the stairs, lowering his blade for a moment. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he gazed at the knight.

"I don't know if you can understand me," he began. "But… thank you. You've taught me more in these fights than any teacher ever has. I'll never forget what I've learned from you—even if your lesson ends with me dying again."

He smiled faintly behind his helmet, a flicker of warmth in a place so cold and hostile.

"I stand here as the Squire of Oscar of Astora, and whether I live or die, I'll honor what you've taught me."

Naruto raised his blade, slipping into the Fool's Guard, ready for the battle that awaited him.

The Black Knight closed the distance in two powerful strides, its greatsword cutting through the air in a ferocious downward arc. Naruto pivoted to his left, shifting his weight onto his back foot as he stepped out of the strike's path. The Zweihander shot upward in a sweeping counter-slash aimed at the knight's unguarded flank.

Clang!

The Black Knight twisted at the last moment, its shield catching the blow.

Sparks burst from the collision, and the knight retaliated instantly, transitioning into a brutal upward slash. Naruto barely managed to deflect the strike, sliding his hand up the Zweihander's hilt for better leverage. The impact sent vibrations up his arms, forcing him to backpedal.

The greatsword came crashing down in a savage overhead strike. Naruto barely managed to sidestep, the blade slamming into the stone floor with a deafening CRACK as the boy swung the Zweihander in a horizontal arc.

Clang!

The Black Knight's shield shot up, absorbing the blow. It retaliated immediately, slamming the edge of its shield into Naruto's ribs with bone-crushing force.

The impact launched Naruto backward like a ragdoll, slamming him into the unyielding stone wall with bone-rattling force. His Elite Knight armor absorbed much of the blow, the thick plating denting inward, but the sheer force still tore through his body. A sharp, searing pain stabbed through his side, and he felt the unmistakable snap of at least three ribs. One pierced deep into the soft tissue near his diaphragm, while another pressed dangerously close to his left lung.

Blood spattered from his mouth in a crimson arc as the shock reverberated through his chest. He gasped for air, each breath shallow and wet, and the acrid taste of copper filled his throat. His kidney throbbed fiercely, likely ruptured, and a deep, pulsing ache in his lower abdomen told him that internal bleeding was already flooding his body.

The cracked stone behind him bore the impression of his impact, dust and small fragments cascading around him. For a moment, his vision blurred, the edges darkening as nausea swept over him.

The Black Knight pressed its advantage, charging forward with terrifying momentum. Its blade swung low, aiming to cleave Naruto's legs clean off. Naruto raised the Zweihander just in time, angling it downward to parry the strike. The impact sent a violent jolt through his arms, numbing his fingers.

The Black Knight followed with a spinning underhand slash. Naruto ducked, the blade whistling over his head and carving a deep gouge into the wall behind him. Dust and stone rained down, the already-cramped space growing more chaotic.

Naruto twisted, shifting into the Low Guard as he thrust upward, aiming for the knight's exposed torso. The tip of the Zweihander scraped against its armor, leaving a shallow cut, but the knight responded with a brutal backhanded swing. The greatsword caught Naruto across the shoulder, slicing through his armor and flesh. Blood sprayed in a violent arc as Naruto staggered back.

Stay focused, he told himself, gritting his teeth against the searing pain.

The Black Knight didn't relent. It lunged with a forward thrust, its blade tearing through the narrow space like a spear. Naruto sidestepped, but the blade grazed his side, ripping through his armor and leaving a deep, bloody gash. He hissed in pain, countering with a diagonal slash from the High Guard.

The Zweihander slammed into the knight's shoulder, the sheer force denting its blackened armor. The impact staggered the knight for half a second, but it recovered instantly, twisting its blade into an upward slash. Naruto tried to block, but the strike was too fast, the greatsword ripping through his gauntlet and slicing into his forearm. Blood poured from the wound, dripping onto the stone floor as Naruto growled through clenched teeth.

The two circled each other, their boots grinding against the blood-soaked stone.

Naruto feinted left, dropping into the Fool's Guard again to bait the knight into attacking. The Black Knight lunged, its blade cutting a deadly arc. Naruto pivoted, slipping to its side as he brought the Zweihander around in a wide, sweeping slash.

The blade struck true, carving deep into the knight's side. Blackened blood oozed from the wound, staining the ground beneath it. But the Black Knight didn't falter. It spun on its heel, bringing its massive shield around in a brutal bash aimed squarely at Naruto's chest.

Naruto reacted instantly, shifting his grip on the Zweihander into a half-swording technique. One hand grasped the blade's center while the other held the hilt, angling the flat of the sword to meet the incoming shield.

CLANG!

The impact reverberated like a bell, the sheer force of it vibrating through Naruto's arms and shoulders. Wisps of his chakra escaped from his arms, dissipating into the air like smoke. Steam hissed from his wounds, his body slowly knitting itself back together under the strain.

"You're really not making this easy, huh?"

The Black Knight lunged with a thrust. Naruto dropped into the Forward Point, deflecting the blade with a sharp angle of his sword. The knight's momentum carried it forward, and Naruto twisted his hips, transitioning into a horizontal slash that tore into the back of its knee.

The knight staggered, its balance faltering, and Naruto seized the opening. He shifted into a brutal overhead slash aimed for the knight's neck.

The Black Knight raised its shield at the last second, the impact reverberating like a cannon blast. The force was enough to send the knight sliding back a few feet, but it recovered almost instantly, retaliating with a spinning underhand strike.

Naruto jumped back.

The knight pressed forward, its attacks relentless. A four-hit combo erupted: an overhead slash, a sweeping horizontal cut, a spinning underhand strike, and a thrust.

Naruto's world narrowed to steel and blood. He parried the first strike, sidestepped the second, ducked under the third, and deflected the thrust with a desperate angle of his blade. Each move came with a cost—every parry sent jolts of pain through his battered arms, and every dodge left him open to grazing cuts.

Finally, Naruto saw his chance.

As the knight recovered from its thrust, Naruto dropped into the Fool's Guard, lowering his blade as if exhausted. The Black Knight lunged again, aiming for his heart.

Naruto twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the knight's torso, blackened blood spraying across the room as the knight staggered back.

Naruto didn't hesitate. He stepped forward, raising the Zweihander into the High Guard. With every ounce of strength he had left, he brought the blade down in a crushing overhead strike.

The Black Knight tried to raise its sword to block, but it was too slow. The Zweihander cleaved through its helmet, splitting it down the middle. The knight crumpled to its knees, its greatsword clattering to the ground.

For a moment, Naruto stood over the fallen knight, his chest heaving, blood dripping from his wounds onto the shattered stone floor.

"It was an honor to fight you," he muttered, raising his blade for the final blow.

With a single swing, it was over.

Naruto reached up, fumbling with the straps of his dented helmet before pulling it off with a trembling hand. Sweat dripped from his matted hair, mixing with the blood streaking down his face from a gash on his forehead. His left cheek was swollen and bruised, smeared with more dried blood from a split lip, while the sharp metallic tang of it filled his mouth.

Naruto coughed harshly, spitting out a glob of blood onto the cold stone floor. His breathing was ragged, each inhale scraping against his ribs, which still throbbed with pain from the crushing shield bash. The armor pressing against his side was sticky with blood, likely from a deep cut just beneath his ribs. He could feel the warmth of it trickling down his torso, soaking into his gambeson.

He stared at the ghostly figure of the knight, his body hunched slightly as exhaustion settled into every fiber of his being. Pain radiated from his arms, his muscles twitching and torn from the repeated strain of wielding the Zweihander. His left knee buckled slightly under him, the joint screaming from where the Black Knight's blade had clipped him in a desperate parry.

Reaching into his pouch with his free hand, Naruto pulled out his estus flask, its warm golden glow a stark contrast to the blood-slicked floor around him. He brought it to his lips and drank deeply, the liquid flowing down his throat like liquid fire.

Warmth flooded through him, radiating from his chest outward. He winced as his body began to heal—the gash on his forehead knitting itself together, the bruises fading, and the sharp pain in his ribs dulling to a faint ache. He flexed his fingers, feeling the strength return to them as the warmth settled into his limbs.

Naruto wiped his bloodied mouth with the back of his hand, his sweat-soaked hair clinging to his temples.

Suddenly, the Black Knight's armored body convulsed violently; then, a faint white light began to seep from the cracks and seams in its darkened armor. Naruto instinctively stepped back, dragging his Zweihander free. The heavy blade scraped against the stone floor as he watched the light intensify.

The knight's body seemed to glow from within, its blackened steel burning with a brilliance that was almost blinding. Then, piece by piece, the armor crumbled into ash, scattering in the faint, cold breeze of the tower.

From the ashes, a figure emerged. A white, spectral image of the Black Knight hovered in place, flickering like dying embers. Its ghostly form was striking—both arms raised high and wide, palms open, chest pushed forward, the Y pose frozen in a triumphant stance.

Naruto blinked, his breath heavy, his heart still hammering from the brutal fight. He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, unsure if this was the knight's final act of defiance or something else entirely.

"Are you… praising me?"

The Black Knight's spectral form didn't answer. It lingered for a moment longer, as if frozen in reverence—or maybe pride—before slowly dissipating into a glowing orb of light. The soul orb hovered, shimmering faintly, before drifting toward Naruto.

He had done it.

After countless deaths, hundreds of clones shattered, and hours of relentless training, he had defeated the Black Knight. The impossible challenge he had thrown himself into was finally over. A grin flickered across his bloodied lips, but it quickly faded as a thought began to take root in his mind.

What were these knights?

Naruto glanced at the pile of ash where the Black Knight had stood, his brow furrowing. They weren't like the hollows. The hollows were mindless, driven by rage and emptiness. The Black Knight was different. Every movement it made, every swing of its massive greatsword, was deliberate. Precise.

And that ghostly form… was it honor? Was it defiance? Or was it something else?

He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, his eyes narrowing. It didn't feel like anger. The knight's stance before it dissolved felt… solemn, like it had acknowledged him. Honored the fight.

Naruto shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. He glanced down the hallway. At the far end, something glinted faintly in the dim light. His prize.

Dragging his aching body forward, he reached the item.

[ Item Acquired: Blue Tearstone Ring ]

[ Description: The rare gem called tearstone has the uncanny ability to sense imminent death. This blue tearstone from Catarina boosts the defense of its wearer when in danger.]

Naruto grinned, turning the ring over in his hand. The cracked blue gem gleamed faintly, its surface catching the light like ripples on water. The silver band was simple, almost humble, but there was power in its quiet elegance.

"Not bad," he muttered, his voice rough and tired.

He unslung another estus flask, the cool glass clinking against his armor as he raised it to his lips. The golden light of the flask poured into him, washing over his broken body.

Sliding the ring onto his finger, Naruto flexed his hand, feeling the weight of it settle against his skin. He exhaled, a tired chuckle escaping him as he glanced back toward the hallway where the Black Knight once stood.

"Twelve deaths," he muttered, shaking his head. "Twelve times running the same path, fighting the same hollows, dying to that guy over and over." He paused, staring at the ring. "And now, it's mine."

A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, but his thoughts lingered on the fight.

Then, his eyes flicked to the corner of the screen.

[ Souls: 15,200 ]

The number hung there, glowing faintly. His smirk widened.

"Time to level up," he muttered, slinging the Zweihander over his shoulder as he turned toward the bonfire. Behind him, the remains of the Black Knight lay in silence, its ashes scattered across the cold stone floor.

---

Naruto ascended the staircase, the blue tearstone ring catching the sunlight as he emerged from the shadowy stairwell into the open air.

He stopped at a landing, glancing between two paths: the familiar descent to the bonfire or the unknown climb ahead. A grin spread across his face, his hand tightening on the Zweihander. "Forward it is," he muttered, taking the first step upward.

The stone stairs wound upward, narrow and claustrophobic, when suddenly a strange rumbling reached his ears.

"What the—?" Naruto barely got the words out before a flaming barrel came hurtling down the stairs toward him, its fiery glow illuminating the shadows as it picked up speed.

"Oh, come on!" Naruto shouted, summoning a fireball with a quick hand sign. Without thinking, he hurled it at the barrel.

Bad idea.

The fireball struck the barrel dead center, and for a split second, Naruto thought it had worked. Then the barrel exploded in a fiery burst, sending smaller, burning chunks of metal ricocheting down the stairs like deadly pinballs.

"Great idea, Naruto!" he scolded himself, leaping backward. He twisted in the air, flipping gracefully before landing on an uneven platform outside the staircase. His foot caught on something, and he stumbled, arms flailing. But the iron rusted ring kicked in, stabilizing him just before he could topple over.

Looking around, he realized he'd landed on a forgotten patch of stone, overgrown with thick weeds and vines. The once-pristine masonry was barely visible beneath layers of moss and decay, like a garden lost to time. Beneath his boots, something solid creaked—an old wooden chest hidden in the undergrowth.

"Well, don't mind if I do!"

He kicked the weeds aside and flipped the chest open. Inside was a small container filled with golden sap, faint sparks dancing across its surface.

[Item: Gold Pine Resin]
[Description: Rare pine resin that emits golden sparks. Applies lightning to a weapon. Effective against enemies resistant to magic or fire, and particularly devastating against dragon-related foes.]

Naruto read the description and let out a low whistle. "Lightning? Oh, this is going to be awesome."

Eagerly, he scooped out a handful of the resin and smeared it along the Zweihander's blade. The effect was immediate—the resin spread like liquid energy, coating the steel in golden light. Sparks crackled and hissed along the edge of the sword, the air around it humming with static.

Naruto flexed his hands as the tingling sensation traveled up his arms. His grin turned feral. "Alright, time to test this baby out."

He spotted his target: a hollow hunched over the top, shoving another flaming barrel into position.

"You!" Naruto yelled, pointing the crackling Zweihander at the hollow. "You're so dead!"

Channeling chakra into his legs, he vanished in a blur of speed, the Shunshin no Jutsu propelling him forward. The hollow barely had time to turn before Naruto's blade came down in a sweeping arc.

The Zweihander sliced through the hollow with ease, the golden sparks igniting as they coursed through its body. The hollow crumpled to the ground, its charred remains smoking faintly, the lightning still dancing along its severed halves.

Naruto stood over the smoldering corpse, raising the crackling Zweihander high above his head. "I have the power!" he shouted, grinning ear to ear.

With the hollow dealt with, Naruto climbed the remaining stairs to find himself on a new floor. A single wooden door stood in front of him, framed by moss-covered stone walls. He grabbed the handle and twisted it, but it didn't budge.

"Locked," Naruto grumbled, shooting the door a glare. "Why is every door in this place always locked?!"

For a moment, he stared at the door, wishing he'd picked the thief class. That master key thing probably would've solved so many of my problems.

Shaking his head, Naruto sighed. "No use crying over bitter ramen—" Then his stomach growled loudly, cutting him off. He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Wait… bitter ramen? That could actually be good. Oh man, when I get back, I'll have to pitch this to Ayame!"

With a grin at the thought, Naruto turned away from the locked door and climbed the narrow, spiraling staircase.

The higher he climbed, the more the tower changed. The cold stone walls gave way to splintered wooden beams and piles of broken barrels. Finally, the stairs came to an abrupt stop, the path to the roof destroyed long ago. Instead, a side passage opened onto a wall walk.

Naruto stepped out, his boots clinking softly against the uneven stone. The path stretched ahead, broken and jagged in places, a relic of a time long past.

To his left, a breathtaking view unfolded. Jagged mountains pierced the fog, their peaks veiled in mist. Pillars of golden light broke through the clouds, casting the valleys below in a dreamlike glow. For a moment, Naruto's worries faded, replaced by awe at the sheer beauty of the world.

To his right, the grand castle loomed. Its towering spires reached for the heavens, their intricate stonework carved with the precision of a master craftsman. The castle was both beautiful and intimidating, a monument to power and age.

Naruto stood there, caught between wonder and unease. "Man… this place really is something else."

Then he heard it.

A deep, thunderous slam echoed across the wall walk, shaking the stone beneath his feet. Naruto froze, his heart skipping a beat as he slowly turned toward the source.

At the far end of the wall walk, a massive creature lumbered into view, monstrous and primal. Its body was a horrifying fusion of beast and humanoid—thick, muscular limbs rippled with raw power, and its rough, dark skin was streaked with patches of fur. Its head resembled a bull, with glowing yellow eyes that burned like embers and two massive, curved horns jutting from its skull-like face.

In its clawed hands, it held a crude, massive weapon—a brutal axe-like blade that looked capable of cleaving the wall itself in half.

The Taurus Demon hunched low, its glowing eyes locking onto Naruto with deadly intent. It raised its weapon high and slammed it into the stone with a deafening boom, shaking loose bits of debris.

For a second, fear crept into his chest. But then the cackle of the lightning on his blade seemed to whisper a challenge of its own.

Naruto grinned, steadying his grip on the Zweihander. "What am I afraid of?" he muttered, his confidence growing. "I've killed the Asylum Demon. I've taken down a Black Knight. And now…" His grin widened as he crouched low, the Zweihander humming with electric energy in his hands.

"…I'm going to add you to the list."

[ Name: Taurus Demon ]
[ HP: 1,215 / 1,215 ]

Naruto stood his ground, taking the Fool's stance, the Zweihander hanging low as if he barely cared to hold it. His body language screamed vulnerability, an open invitation for the Taurus Demon to attack.

It worked.

The beast crouched, its massive legs tensing like coiled springs. Naruto's eyes narrowed.

Here it comes.

The Taurus Demon leapt high into the air, bringing its massive greataxe down in a thunderous vertical smash. Naruto jumped back just in time, the axe slamming into the wall walk with enough force to crack the stone and send dust flying everywhere.

But Naruto didn't wait to admire the destruction. With a burst of Shunshin, he closed the gap, aiming the Zweihander directly at the demon's eye.

The blade shot forward like a spear, but the Taurus Demon tilted its head at the last moment. The Zweihander met the beast's horn with a resounding clang, sparks flying in all directions. The force reverberated through Naruto's arms as he felt the blade deflect, his hands nearly slipping from the hilt.

The Taurus Demon responded with a horizontal slash of its greataxe, the massive weapon cutting through the air with terrifying speed.

Substitution Jutsu!

A split second later, the axe cleaved through a log, turning it into a fine spray of sawdust. Naruto reappeared midair above the demon, his Zweihander crackling with lightning as he prepared a plunge attack.

He brought the blade down with everything he had. Lightning erupted from the blade as it connected with the demon's horn, slicing it clean off. The Taurus Demon let out a deafening roar, staggering back from the sheer force of the attack.

"Ha! Gotcha!" Naruto shouted, his confidence surging as he landed gracefully on the wall walk.

He prepared to go for another strike, but then it happened. A sharp sound whistled through the air.

Way of Focality kicked in, showing him the threat—a pair of arrows.

Too late.

Both arrows slammed into Naruto's bicep, pain lancing through his arm as his grip on the Zweihander faltered. His attention wavered, just for a moment.

The Taurus Demon didn't need more than that. Its greataxe swept across in a wide, brutal horizontal slash, and everything went black.

[ YOU DIED ]
[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]

Naruto groaned as he woke up back in his room.

"Of course, there had to be some stupid crossbow hollows in that fight," he muttered, sitting up and rubbing his temples. "Like, because fighting a giant bull demon with a greataxe isn't hard enough already, right?"

He pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing. Thankfully, his backup plan had worked. The clone he'd stationed at the bonfire with a Ring of Sacrifice had preserved his souls. It wasn't elegant, but it worked.

"Alright," Naruto muttered, glancing at the clock on the wall. "Should probably be heading to Training Ground 7 right now… but Kakashi's always late anyway."

With a grin, he broke the Darksign in his hand, feeling the familiar pull as he was transported back to Lordran.

"I want my round two. Fair and square, this time feabag. Dattebayo."

---

Author's Note:

Well, that was an intense chapter, wasn't it? I hope you all enjoyed it as much as I did! Now, let's talk about Naruto's swordsmanship:

What he's learning isn't some flashy, made-up anime swordplay. It's actually rooted in real historical techniques from the German school of longsword fighting (Hema enthusiasts, I see you). These stances and methods are the same ones used by knights handling massive weapons like his Zweihander, making them perfect for Naruto's combat style. Here's a quick breakdown:

• Vom Tag (From the Roof):
  This is Naruto's high guard, where he holds the sword above or beside his shoulder, angled forward. It's all about raw power—a stance you'd use for devastating downward strikes or overwhelming counters. Ideal for when Naruto needs to bring the pain in a big way.
  

  ---

• Pflug (The Plow):
  This low stance has Naruto holding the sword low but pointing it forward, almost like a spear. It's a defensive position that protects his centerline while setting him up for quick thrusts. It's versatile and great for handling close-quarters engagements or striking low.
  

  ---

• Ochs (The Ox):
  Naruto's forward-pointing stance, with the sword held high and the tip aimed at the opponent. This stance is defensive but deadly, letting Naruto maintain range while setting up precise thrusts. He's starting to appreciate how critical range control is in a fight.
  

  ---

• Alber (The Fool):
  This one's a favorite of Naruto's. It looks wide open—almost lazy—but that's the trick. It baits opponents into attacking, only for Naruto to counter and punish them hard. It's a stance built on deception and quick reflexes, something Naruto is getting a lot of fun out of.
  

  ---

In addition to stances, Naruto's also refining his grips:

• Standard Lever Grip:
  One hand near the guard, the other on the pommel. This grip gives him precise control over the blade, essential for maneuvering a weapon as large as a Zweihander. Without it, he'd just be swinging dead weight.
  

  ---

• Sliding Grip:
  To maintain fluid movement when transitioning the sword across his body, Naruto loosens his grip on the pommel and slides his hand up. This allows for smoother attacks and better adaptability in combat.
  

  ---

• Extended Grip for Thrusts:
  For maximum reach, Naruto learned to let go with one hand during a forward thrust. It feels unnatural at first but gives him incredible range, capitalizing on the Zweihander's size.
  

  ---

Then there's the highlight of the fight: when Naruto goes up against the Black Knight. After being forced on the defensive by a shield bash, Naruto flips his grip and uses the Zweihander's crossguard like a club. This technique is called the Mordhau (or "murder stroke"), where the sword is reversed to turn the guard into a bludgeoning weapon. It's brutal, effective, and shows just how resourceful Naruto can be when under pressure.

So, what did you think of the swordsmanship in Naruto's fight with the Black Knight? Did the intensity and difficulty of the battle come across? I really wanted to capture the struggle and brutality of the encounter.

Next chapter, Naruto's going head-to-head with the Taurus Demon, and he's going to meet someone very special. Any guesses who it might be? (No, it's not Solaire—our favorite Sunbro will show up a bit later.)

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 20th! You can read ahead to Chapter 58 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.19 Crystals, Chains, and Choices

---

In the Barrier Corps HQ, the room hummed with activity. Chakra monitors blinked in steady rhythms, operators logged data, and people bustled between stations. Yet one figure stood out—Fu, the ever-stoic sentinel of the Barrier Corps, who was currently… sweating buckets.

"Uh… Fu? You good?"

Fu didn't look up, his face as calm and emotionless as ever. "Yes."

But the sweat told a different story. Fu's fingers hovered over the controls as he worked to mask Naruto Uzumaki's chaotic chakra activity. The boy had been using his space-time ninjutsu constantly for the last few hours, and it was driving Fu to the edge.

"You're sweating like you just ran a marathon."

"I am fine," Fu replied in his monotone voice, dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief.

In reality, Fu's mind was spiraling. Naruto's chakra signature kept blinking on and off the radar like a broken lightbulb. Every time it disappeared, Fu had to tweak the barrier's readings to make sure no one noticed. If he didn't, an automatic report would be sent to the Hokage's office about the boy's "sudden death."

Why? Fu thought as he adjusted the readings for the thirteenth time in as many minutes. Why is he using it so much? Does he enjoy torturing me?

"You sure you're okay? You look like you're about to pass out."

"For the mission," Fu whispered under his breath, the faintest hint of frustration creeping into his usually emotionless tone.

"What was that?" Sora asked.

Fu cleared his throat. "Nothing."

For the mission. For the mission, Fu chanted silently in his mind, trying to keep himself composed. But it wasn't working. This was the first time in years—decades—that Fu had felt anything remotely resembling frustration, and it was all thanks to one loud, unpredictable ninja.

"Stupid boy," Fu muttered under his breath as Naruto's chakra signature blinked out again.

"Wait… did you just talk smack about someone? Are you okay?! Who are you, and what have you done with Fu?"

Fu remained silent, his calm mask slipping for just a moment as he resisted the urge to slam his fist into the console.

---

Naruto found himself back at the bonfire, a small smile creeping across his face. Sliding on the Ring of Sacrifice, he summoned a clone, as had become his routine.

"So, what's the plan? You running straight to the demon again, or…?"

Naruto shook his head, cracking his knuckles. "Not yet. First, I need to level up and show that oversized bull who's really stronger!"

The clone nodded, watching as Naruto pulled up the glowing system screen. His fingers hovered over the stats list before dumping a massive chunk of his souls into Strength.

[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]
[ R Weapon 1: 169 → 190 ]

The instant the change locked in, Naruto's entire body felt different. His muscles tensed, and a deep warmth surged through his arms and chest, like every fiber of his being had been fortified. His grip around the Zweihander's handle felt more natural now, his arms no longer straining to control its weight.

"Man, I feel like I could punch through a wall right now," Naruto muttered, clenching his fist.

The clone smirked. "Plus, you can finally one-hand that giant slab of steel you call a sword."

Naruto grinned at that thought, but the clone leaned forward, tapping on the floating screen. "Hey, you've got enough for one more level. Maybe instead of just strength, try adding a point to each stat and see what changes. You know, experiment a little."

Naruto considered it, then nodded. "Good idea."

He selected each stat one at a time and scratched his head. "So… let's just go with Dexterity. More damage is always good, right?"

The clone shrugged. "Works for me."

Naruto locked in the point.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Level: 11 → 19 ]

[ Covenant: Way of White ]

[ Souls: 1.8k ]

[ ReqSouls: 2601 ]

---

[ Attributes: ]

[ Vitality: 10 ]

[ Attunement: 12 ]

[ Endurance: 11 ]

[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]

[ Dexterity: 10 → 11 ]

[ Resistance: 12 ]

[ Intelligence: 10 ]

[ Faith: 8 ]

[ Humanity: 1 ]

[ Stats: ]

[ HP: 573 / 573 ]

[ Stamina: 93 ]

[ Equip Load: 39.1 / 51.0 ]

[ Weapon Stats: ]

[ R Weapon 1: 192 ]

[ R Weapon 2: 40 ]

[ L Weapon 1: 57 ]

[ L Weapon 2: 20 ]

[ Defense: ]

[ Physical Defense: 274 (44) ]

[ VS Strike: 267 ]

[ VS Slash: 310.7 ]

[ VS Thrust: 274 ]

[ Magic Defense: 145.5 (44) ]

[ Flame Defense: 153 (44) ]

[ Lightning Defense: 127.7 (43) ]

[ Resistances: ]

[ Poise: 46 ]

[ Bleed Resist: 118.3 ]

[ Poison Resist: 92.4 ]

[ Curse Resist: 30 ]

[ Miscellaneous: ]

[ Item Discovery: 120 ]

[ Attunement Slots: 2 ]

[ Attunement Slot 1: Fireball × 8 ]

[ Attunement Slot 2: Force × 21 ]

Naruto dismissed the screen, standing up and stretching. "Alright, time to see what all this strength can do."

The boy strode out of the room, moving with a newfound confidence. As he rounded a corner, an arrow zipped toward him. He dodged with ease, sidestepping and closing the gap between himself and the hollow archer in an instant.

His fist shot forward in a devastating hook—no chakra, no nothing, just pure, raw strength. The impact tore straight through the hollow's chest, his bloody fist erupting out of its back. Bone splintered, and blood sprayed as the hollow crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

Naruto blinked, staring at the gory mess his hand had made. "...Whoa. I'm a freaking monster."

Another hollow lunged at him, sword raised, but before it could get close, a kunai whizzed through the hollow's skull. Its body collapsed as Naruto caught the kunai mid-air, turning to see his clone staring slack-jawed.

The clone pointed. "Did you see that?!"

Naruto smirked, tossing the kunai into the air and catching it again. "I think you're right. We definitely need more of this."

"Agreed."

Naruto turned, cracking his neck as he headed toward the black knight and Taurus Demon. His Zweihander rested on his shoulder. He was stronger now—faster, sharper, and deadlier.

The clone called after him, throwing up his hands. "Wait! What am I supposed to do here?"

"Kick rocks while I kick ass, dattebayo!"

---

Naruto grabbed the axe-wielding hollow by the arm, spun it around, and slammed it into the stone wall with his bare hands. The impact shattered its bones, the body crumpling like discarded parchment.

As he stepped out onto the narrow balcony, he spotted the familiar, hunched figure of the Undead Merchant.

"It's you!" the merchant snarled, his yellowed teeth bared in an ugly grin. "Still skulking about, eh? You haven't forgotten about that reinforced club, have you?"

"I'm not paying for something I didn't buy," Naruto replied curtly. "But I thought you were all about doing business, not holding grudges."

"Fine, fine," the merchant said. "We'll deal with that little… misunderstanding later. For now, what can I do for you, dear customer?"

"I want to buy that residence key."

"Straight to the point, eh? Good, good! That'll be 1,000 souls. A fair price, wouldn't you say? Especially in these treacherous times! Nee hee hee hee!"

Naruto frowned but pulled up his soul count.

[ Souls: 2354 ]

"Fine," he muttered, reluctantly handing over the souls.

The merchant plucked a long, dark metal key from his wares and handed it over, the jagged teeth glinting faintly in the light.

[Name: Residence Key ]
[ Description: Key to a residence in the Undead Burg. The simple, sturdy locks in the Burg are no match for this common key, capable of opening multiple doors. ]

Naruto turned the key in his hand, examining it. "So, this'll open all those locked doors I've seen around?"

"Some of them, sure. Not all, though."

Naruto nodded. "What about that door that leads down?"

"Ah, you mean the Lower Undead Burg? That one's sealed tight, thanks to some sorcery. Those poor fools were trying to keep out a goat demon, you see."

"A goat demon?!"

"Yes, a real nasty piece of work. It moved in not too long ago. Why, I could feel its foul presence even up here. And it's not the only thing you should be wary of! There's that humongous drake up above, and a bull demon, too. If you stick around these parts, it might just be your grave! Nee hee hee hee!"

Naruto took a mental note of that, but as he turned to leave, the merchant called out.

"Wait, wait! Before you go—look at that big slab of iron you're swinging around. I'd strongly recommend repairing it before it snaps in two like a twig."

Naruto pulled out the Zweihander, giving it a quick inspection. Sure enough, faint scratches and tiny cracks marred the blade's edge. He frowned, pulling out a pouch of repair powder and sprinkling it along the blade. The shimmering golden glow sealed up the cracks, leaving the steel polished and pristine.

"See? Fixed it," Naruto said smugly, sheathing the blade.

The merchant squinted at him, unimpressed. "Hmm. Try that on your armor next, genius."

Naruto hesitated, then pulled off his helmet and sprinkled some powder on it. The glow only filled in the tiniest cracks, leaving larger dents untouched.

"Eh? Thought you'd get away with powder alone? Nee hee hee! For armor, you'll need proper tools." The merchant pulled out a small wooden box, opening it to reveal a grinding stone and rough cloth. "This'll do the trick."

"How much?"

"Three thousand souls," the merchant said, his grin sharpening.

"Figures," Naruto muttered, glaring at the merchant. "You're just trying to scam me to get back at me for that stupid club."

"Ungrateful brat!" the merchant snapped. "Not only are you ignoring sound advice, but you're also refusing to take responsibility. Fine! Keep fighting in that busted-up tin can. I'll be here when it shatters on you!"

"I'll take my chances. Later, rip-off artist."

The merchant's mocking laughter followed the boy as he stalked off. "Don't wait too long, my friend! Remember—broken gear means broken dreams! Nee hee hee hee!"

Naruto groaned under his breath. "Man, I hate that guy…"

---

Naruto tore through the remaining hollows like clockwork, his movements fluid and efficient. After so many loops, it wasn't even worth drawing the Zweihander anymore—just fists and kata were enough. He sidestepped a clumsy slash, grabbed the hollow by the head, and twisted sharply, the sickening snap of its neck echoing through the narrow hallway.

"Next," Naruto muttered as he made his way toward the black knight, eager to test his new strength.

But the moment he entered, his excitement fizzled. The path was empty.

"What the—?" Naruto muttered, frowning. He scanned the area, expecting the knight to appear from the shadows.

He scratched his head, confusion mounting. "Did I… beat it for good? That doesn't make sense. Doesn't everything reset in this world?"

Still grumbling, he continued up the stairs, hoping for a flaming barrel to come rolling his way. But the staircase was unnervingly still.

Naruto dodged an incoming spear thrust from a hollow at the top of the stairs. His fist shot out, the jab sending the hollow stumbling backward. Before it could recover, Naruto yanked the spear from its grip, pulling the hollow toward him and driving his knee into its chest with bone-crunching force.

"Why is the black knight gone?!" Naruto growled, tossing the hollow aside.

Reaching the tower's locked door, Naruto fished out the residence key he'd bought earlier. Sliding it into the lock, he turned it—and nothing happened.

"You've got to be kidding me." Naruto stared at the door, dumbfounded, before groaning. "Don't tell me I got scammed again!"

Frustrated, he slammed his fist into the door, only to be met with a sudden pulse. A shimmering barrier of blue light rippled across the wood, absorbing the force of his punch.

Naruto blinked. "What the hell?"

The door stood unscathed, the barrier flickering faintly before fading back into invisibility. Naruto huffed, turning away.

"Fine, you stupid door. Guess I'll just take my anger out on the Taurus Demon instead."

Naruto climbed the staircase to the top of the tower, only to find the final section of stairs destroyed. With a shrug, he began walking up the walls themselves, his chakra keeping him anchored to the stone. Reaching the top, he stepped onto the roof just as two crossbow hollows turned and fired their bolts at him.

Naruto disappeared in a flash, reappearing directly in front of the first hollow. He spun into a devastating tornado kick, the force obliterating the hollow's crossbow and sending it flying. Before it could even hit the ground, Naruto followed up with a side kick, slamming the hollow into the stone wall so hard it was reduced to a bloody paste.

The second hollow unsheathed its sword, charging at him with a wild swing. Naruto brought up the Zweihander, blocking the strike with ease. The clash rang out, sparks flying as the smaller weapon glanced off his massive blade. With a swift counter, Naruto cleaved through the hollow, cutting it down in one precise cut.

He exhaled, letting the Zweihander rest on his shoulder as he turned to the real challenge. Across the wall walk, perched atop the far tower, sat the Taurus Demon.

The massive beast glared at him with glowing yellow eyes. For a brief moment, they locked gazes, and then the demon moved.

Naruto's heart skipped a beat as the Taurus Demon leapt from its tower, the stone beneath it cracking under its massive weight. The massive monster soared through the air, its glowing eyes locked onto Naruto.

Nope, nope, nope! Naruto yelled, quickly forming a hand sign. In a flash of speed, he used Shunshin no Jutsu, disappearing just as the demon's massive form crashed onto the wall walk.

Naruto reappeared further down the path, skidding to a stop as he turned around, half-expecting the Taurus Demon's sheer weight to send it crashing through the floor and into the tower below.

But instead of the stone crumbling, his eyes widened in shock. A faint blue shimmer spread across the tower's surface where the demon landed, holding firm against the impact.

"What the hell?" Naruto muttered, staring at the glowing barrier that had briefly flared up. It's like this tower was made to not be broken.

Naruto shook off his surprise, quickly pulling the golden pine resin from his inventory. He smeared the resin along the Zweihander's blade, watching as golden lightning sparked to life, crackling and hissing with energy that made the air feel alive.

The demon raised its massive weapon, adopting a predatory stance as it let out another ear-splitting roar.

Naruto smirked, stepping forward, the lightning on his blade casting flickering shadows across his face. "Alright, you overgrown cow. Let's see what you've got."

The Taurus Demon raised its massive, jagged greataxe above its head—not to swing but to throw. With a guttural roar, it hurled the weapon like a spinning disc, the blade slicing through the air with a high-pitched whine.

Naruto leapt backward just in time, the greataxe slamming into the stone wall walk. The impact was devastating. The stone cracked and shattered, chunks of debris flying in all directions as a massive crater formed where the weapon struck. The force of the hit caused nearby sections of the wall to crumble, leaving jagged edges and exposed gaps.

Naruto's eyes widened as he landed on his feet, his breathing uneven. "Okay… let's not get hit by that," he muttered, his heart pounding. Even with his increased physical defense, he had no doubt that a single hit from that would send him straight back to the bonfire.

The Taurus Demon, unfazed, leapt down from its perch on the tower to retrieve its weapon. The ground shook violently as its massive frame landed with a thunderous crash, dust rising around it like a shroud.

Now's my chance! Naruto thought, activating Shunshin no Jutsu to close the gap. With the Zweihander raised high, he aimed for a precise thrust to pierce the demon's chest.

But it was a trap.

As Naruto's blade neared the target, the Taurus Demon grinned—a grotesque, mocking expression—and yanked its greataxe upward. The axe's blade caught the Zweihander mid-thrust, sending shockwaves up Naruto's arms.

"Crap!" Naruto gritted his teeth as his hands shook violently. His grip nearly faltered, but with a surge of chakra, he managed to hold onto the Zweihander. However, the strain left him staggered, and his Way of Focality warned him too late of the incoming attack.

The Taurus Demon swung its greataxe in a wide horizontal arc. Naruto barely managed to react, forming a quick Substitution Jutsu. In a puff of smoke, he appeared above the demon.

Time for a plunge attack!

But the Taurus Demon had learned from their earlier skirmish. It tilted its massive head upward, its glowing yellow eyes locking onto him with a sadistic gleam. With a roar, the demon dug its greataxe into the stone wall walk and scooped, hurling chunks of stone and debris into the air like projectiles.

Naruto's instincts kicked in.

Shadow Clone Jutsu!

Dozens of clones materialized around him, each reacting instantly. Clones on the ground deflected the flying projectiles with their weapons, shattering the chunks into harmless pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining clones threw themselves at each other, launching to either side of the wall walk to surround the Taurus Demon.

The real Naruto clung to the side of the tower, chakra anchoring his feet to the stone as he analyzed the chaos. One of his clones on the far side began hurling fireballs at the demon, each explosion lighting up the narrow battlefield.

The Taurus Demon turned, growling, and charged straight toward the fireball-throwing clone. The ground trembled with each thunderous step, and it was clear the demon wasn't flinching—despite taking the full brunt of the fireballs.

"Now!" Naruto thought, pushing off the tower with chakra-enhanced speed. He blurred across the wall walk in a burst of Shunshin, his Zweihander crackling with golden lightning.

The moment the demon reached the fireball-throwing clone, Naruto struck. With a downward slash, he brought the massive blade onto the demon's back, cutting deep into its thick hide. Blood sprayed in an arc as a massive gash opened, golden sparks dancing along the wound.

The demon roared in pain, spinning to face him, but two clones appeared behind it in perfect synchronization.

"Force!" they shouted in unison, their hands glowing white.

Shockwaves exploded from both, slamming into the Taurus Demon and momentarily stunning it. Its hulking frame staggered, caught off balance.

Naruto wasted no time. With another precise swing, he delivered a second downward slash, forming an X-shaped gash on the demon's back. Blood poured from the wound, and the clones moved in for a follow-up, thrusting their weapons toward its exposed sides.

But then, they froze.

[ Name: Taurus Demon ]

[ HP: 100 / 1,215 ]

[ This near-death experience has awakened the memories of the demon under its master. The Taurus Demon casts Pyromancy—Power Within. ]

The Taurus Demon's body began to glow with an eerie red light. Heat radiated off its form as blood ignited along its wounds, forming a fiery aura around it. The clones faltered as a sudden wave of oppressive heat emanated from the demon, melting the air around it.

Naruto's eyes widened in horror as he saw the numbers tick down.

[ HP: 99 / 1,215 ]
[ HP: 98 / 1,215 ]

Wait… is that spell draining its health? Why?!

Before he could process it fully, the Taurus Demon let out an earth-shaking roar. The force of the roar alone sent Naruto flying backward, his clones popping like balloons from the shockwave. He hit the ground hard, coughing as the impact rattled his ribs.

As he staggered to his feet, he got his answer. The demon, now burning with an aura of raw, fiery rage, charged toward him with renewed speed and power.

"The spell's making it stronger," Naruto realized, gripping the Zweihander tightly. "It's do-or-die now."

With golden lightning crackling on his blade and sweat dripping from his brow, Naruto prepared for the final phase of the fight.

The Taurus Demon snarled, hefting its massive greataxe high into the air. With a guttural roar, it slammed the weapon down into the stone wall walk, the sheer force of the strike creating a shockwave that snaked forward like a living serpent, tearing through the path with brutal efficiency. Chunks of stone were ripped from the ground, the cracks spreading fast toward Naruto.

Naruto's hands flew into a seal.

Shadow Clone Jutsu!

Two clones appeared instantly, both moving in tandem to use the Force miracle. White shockwaves erupted from their palms, colliding with the destructive wave of energy.

For a brief moment, it seemed like they might stop the attack. But the Taurus Demon's overwhelming power melted through their defense like a hot knife through butter. The clones disintegrated, popping in an instant, as the real Naruto used Shunshin no Jutsu to dart toward the relative safety of the tower.

The shockwave smashed into the tower with unrelenting force. Naruto gritted his teeth, chakra anchoring him to the floor as the magic barrier surrounding the structure absorbed the brunt of the attack. The impact rattled his bones and sent a deafening crack through the air. Barrels inside the tower exploded into splinters, wood scattering like shrapnel.

Among the wreckage, Naruto's sharp eyes caught something unusual: a small, stocky creature huddled inside the remnants of a shattered barrel. At first glance, it looked like a lizard, but its appearance was unlike anything he'd ever seen before. The creature's body was squat and covered in rough, uneven stone-like skin, as though it had been carved from a chunk of earth. Four short, stubby legs protruded from each side of its small frame, and its thick tail twitched slightly, curling defensively around its body. What truly stood out were the bright, blue crystals growing from its back, gleaming faintly despite being coated in dust and debris. The largest crystal jutted proudly from the center of its back, while smaller shards clustered around its sides, nestled close to the legs.

Naruto bit his tongue, weighing his options. The dust still filled the air, concealing him for the moment. He didn't have much time.

Two clones materialized beside him.

"You," Naruto whispered to the clone, pointing to the injured creature. "Take that thing and get it to safety. You go up and attack the demon."

The clone nodded, darting forward to scoop up the crystal lizard before leaping down the stairs to tend to its wounds. Meanwhile, Naruto transformed himself into a broken barrel, hiding among the debris as he waited for the dust to clear.

The Taurus Demon snarled, scanning the area, its yellow eyes glowing as the dust began to settle. Suddenly, a fireball streaked through the air, slamming directly into the demon's face. It howled in rage, turning just as the Naruto clone leapt from above, Zweihander raised for a plunge attack.

The demon wasn't caught off guard this time. With terrifying precision, it swung its greataxe upward to meet the incoming blade. For a split second, the Zweihander's edge collided with the demon's weapon, sparks flying as the two forces resisted each other. But the demon's raw power proved too much. The greataxe carved through the clone's body, shattering it in a violent explosion that sent chunks of bloodied flesh and shadow fragments scattering across the wall walk.

The real Naruto seized the opportunity. "Now!" he shouted internally, using Shunshin no Jutsu to appear on the demon's exposed flank. With all his strength, he drove the Zweihander forward in a brutal thrust.

But the demon wasn't done. Its hulking muscles tensed as it shifted its momentum, swinging its greataxe back with terrifying speed and force. Naruto barely had time to process the counterattack before he felt it.

The greataxe connected with his body like a battering ram, catching him square in the chest. The sheer force launched him backward like a ragdoll, the air leaving his lungs in an instant. He crashed into the wall of the tower with a sickening crunch.

The magic barrier around the tower absorbed most of the physical damage to the structure, but the reaction sent the force rebounding into Naruto's body. Pain exploded through him as he slid down the wall, collapsing onto the stone floor.

Every bone in his body felt like it had shattered. His ribs screamed in agony, his arms hung limp at his sides, and his legs refused to respond. His breathing came in shallow gasps, blood dripping from his mouth.

The only reason Naruto had survived was the blue tearstone ring—the magic ring activated in his critical condition, surrounding him with a faint blue aura that shimmered like a protective shield, its energy dulling the force of the otherwise fatal blow.

The worst of it, though, was the state of his armor. The once-pristine armor of Oscar—the armor that had been his shield and identity in this cruel world—was now in pieces. The breastplate had been ripped apart, the gauntlets shattered, and his helmet was missing entirely.

Naruto coughed, spitting blood as his half-exposed face glared at the Taurus Demon. His right eye twitched, blood running down the side of his face. He was angry—no, furious—but deep down, there was fear. Raw, primal fear.

His hands twitched as he tried to grip the Zweihander, but they wouldn't respond. His fingers felt like they were made of lead.

"At least… at least I'm still in the tower," Naruto thought bitterly, slumping against the wall. He had come so far, gotten so strong, and yet here he was again: broken, barely alive, clinging to scraps of survival.

The warmth of the Estus Flask pulled Naruto from the haze of numbness as he felt the golden liquid trickling down his throat. His vision swam as a clone knelt beside him, carefully tilting the flask to his lips.

"Come on, boss. Drink up," the clone urged, its voice steady but laced with urgency. Naruto groaned, his trembling hands too weak to grip the flask on his own.

Golden light spread through his battered body, knitting broken bones and sealing deep gashes. The pain dulled, but it didn't disappear entirely. It took three full gulps—administered by the clone—before Naruto's body had recovered enough for him to lift his head.

"Ugh… I still feel like I got hit by a mountain," Naruto muttered, managing to sit upright, though his ruined armor hung loosely on him.

He saw the clone carrying the unconscious crystal lizard cradled in its arms. "Hey, it's safe!" the clone called out triumphantly, holding up the creature like a prize.

Naruto blinked at it, still trying to gather his strength, and opened his mouth to tell the clone to get the hell out of danger. But before he could speak, the clone grinned and pointed to the system screen floating nearby.

"Boss, look!"

Naruto's blurry eyes focused as the words on the screen came into view.

[ Victory Achieved! ]

— [ 3000 Souls ]

— [ Humanity ]

— [ Homeward Bone ]

— [ Demon Greataxe ]

Naruto stepped out of the tower, his eyes locked on the Taurus Demon's smoldering remains. Flames crawled over the massive corpse, consuming it from the inside out. The air reeked of burning flesh, thick and acrid, while the crackling fire punctuated the silence. The demon's body was crumbling inward, undone by its final desperate spell.

A shadow clone appeared beside him, waving a hand in front of its nose. "Ugh, this thing stinks. Like burnt pork." It smirked, nudging him. "Hey, boss, think we could turn this into Taurus Demon ramen?"

Naruto didn't respond. His eyes remained on the burning wreckage, his fists clenched at his sides.

"What's wrong?"

Naruto exhaled slowly. "We didn't win," he muttered.

"What? It's dead, isn't it?"

"Yeah," Naruto said, his voice tight. "But not because of me. It burned itself out. I just survived long enough for it to self-destruct."

The words twisted in his chest, bitter and heavy. He'd fought tooth and nail against the beast, thrown everything he had at it. But in the end, it wasn't his strength that had finished the job. It wasn't victory—it was luck.

The clone scratched its head. "But… dead is dead, right? Isn't that what matters?"

Naruto didn't answer right away. His gaze lingered on the flames as they devoured the last traces of the demon, leaving only ash. A glowing orb of souls hovered above the remains, and he reached out, absorbing the energy. The rush of power filled him, but it felt hollow.

The ashes scattered in the wind, leaving only scorch marks behind. Naruto's shoulders sagged slightly.

"We're going back," he said finally, his voice firm.

The clone frowned. "Back? But we can keep going now—"

"No," Naruto interrupted, shaking his head. "The merchant said there's a drake ahead. A humongous one."

"You think it's that red dragon from the bridge?"

"Yeah. After this, we're probably going to have to fight it."

The clone was silent.

"We're not ready for that," Naruto continued. "We barely made it through this fight. If we keep going, we'll get ourselves killed. I need to get stronger. Learn more jutsu. Then we'll come back."

"And the Taurus Demon?"

Naruto's eyes hardened. "I'll fight it again. And this time, I'll beat it with my own strength. No dumb luck. No shortcuts. When I'm ready to fight that dragon, I'll know."

The clone nodded, its usual grin replaced with quiet understanding.

Naruto took a deep breath, rolling his shoulders and adjusting the battered remnants of his armor. Without another word, he turned toward the bonfire. Lordran wasn't going anywhere.

But next time, the victory would be his.

And next time, he wouldn't just survive. He'd win.

---

The undead merchant perched on his stool, lazily dragging his uchigatana along a whetstone. The sharp screech of metal on stone halted as he spotted Naruto approaching.

"Well, well... Look who's back. What do you want this time, boy? Here to lighten your soul pouch again?"

"I need the repair box," Naruto replied flatly.

"Nee hee hee! Told you, didn't I? You should've listened when I warned you, boy. But nooo, you thought you knew better. And now? Broken gear, broken pride, and you come crawling back to ol' me."

Naruto swallowed his irritation, his shoulders stiff. He deserved it, after all. Oscar's armor—his armor—was in shambles because he had assumed Lordran would magically mend the damage.

"Three thousand souls," the merchant said with a smirk, sliding the repair box forward. "Fair price, don't you think? Though I doubt it'll patch up your bruised ego."

Naruto's jaw tightened as he handed over the souls. He turned the box over in his hands, frowning. "How the hell do I even use this thing?"

"Heh! What a greenhorn. Fine, hand over the armor. I'll show you how it's done—for a fee, of course."

Naruto sighed, setting the crystal lizard on a nearby crate and unstrapping the battered armor. The merchant grimaced at the sight of the ruined breastplate, dented helmet, and shattered gauntlets.

"Tch. Did you headbutt a demon or something?"

"Can you fix it or not?"

The merchant's smirk widened as he reached for a mortar and pestle. "Of course I can, boy. But good craftsmanship takes time—and patience, neither of which you have. Sit tight."

Naruto leaned against the wall, watching as the merchant worked. The man poured glittering repair powder into the mortar, followed by a single drop of golden liquid from an Estus Flask. He stirred the mixture until it shimmered faintly.

"What's that?"

"Repair paste," the merchant said without looking up. "Does for metal what Estus does for flesh. Fills the cracks, smooths the edges. If you're lucky, it'll hold 'til you find yourself a proper blacksmith."

"Where do I find a blacksmith?"

The merchant chuckled darkly. "Information like that doesn't come cheap, boy."

"You're already fleecing me for this repair job."

"Fine, fine. Beyond the Taurus Demon, there's a bridge. Follow it, and it'll take you to the Undead Parish. There's a smith holed up near the big church ruins. Can't miss it." He paused. "But if you want the best path, that'll cost you extra."

"I'll take my chances, thanks."

The merchant shrugged, dabbing the paste onto the armor. "Suit yourself. But don't come crying to me when your shiny new armor ends up in worse shape than before. Nee hee hee!"

Naruto tilted his head, watching the paste shimmer as it mended the armor's cracks. "For someone who acts like they hate people, you're awfully good at keeping them alive."

The merchant paused, his bony hand hovering over the armor. "Hmph. Don't mistake necessity for kindness, boy. I couldn't care less what happens to you. But souls don't spend themselves, and dead men don't buy wares."

"Why stay here, then? What's the point of this place?"

"Lordran's for the desperate, the lost, and the mad. Folks come here chasing glory, redemption, or maybe a cure for the curse. But all they find are more questions. The kind that gnaw at your brain when you try to sleep."

"And you?"

"Me?" the merchant said. "I came here to be left alone. Back home, I was just another hollow. Something to kick around. Here, at least the demons are honest. They'll gut you outright. No games."

"Yeah, I get that. Back home… life's complicated. Lordran's simpler."

The merchant's laugh turned into a low hum. "Simple? Oh, boy, you've got it wrong. Lordran's a tangled mess. The harder you dig for answers, the more it gives you questions. But if you're not looking for anything…" The man nodded solemnly. "Well, then anywhere can be simple, can't it?"

Naruto thought back to Konoha, to the time when life had been simple—when he hadn't known about the weight of secrets, the sting of betrayals. He exhaled softly. "Ignorance is bliss, huh?"

The merchant nodded, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly. "Now you're catching on."

A heavy silence settled between them, broken only by the faint crackle of the repair paste as it hardened.

The undead merchant's hollowed eyes shifted to the shimmering crystal lizard. "Well, now… What do we have here?" he crooned. "How about selling me that shiny little thing? Oh, I could make it worth your while, boy!"

"What would you even do with it?"

"Kill it, of course. Crack it open, see what treasures lie within that glittering heart of its. They say these creatures hold rare materials—ones that smiths would spill blood for. Oh, the profit I could make…" The merchant's voice trailed off, almost salivating at the thought.

"No."

The merchant's smirk faltered, replaced with a frown of disappointment. "No? Bah, what are you planning to do with it, then? Toss it in a pot and make stew? Or perhaps you'll sell it yourself and cheat an honest merchant like me?"

"It's not for sale," Naruto barked. "He's my pet!"

"Your pet? Nee hee! That's rich, boy. Truly. You must be joking."

"Nope." Naruto straightened, defiant. "I've always wanted a pet. And this guy's perfect. He's tough, shiny, and way cuter than your ugly mug. Plus, I want to see if he can be trained like Kakashi's Ninken."

The merchant let out a screeching cackle, doubling over. "Oh, that's a good one! Training a crystal lizard? What's next? You'll teach a dragon to fetch? Oh, wait, wait—hold on!" He wheezed. "You're serious? Nee hee hee hee! Let me laugh even harder!"

"Keep laughing, and I'll throw you off the ledge."

The merchant abruptly stopped, his laughter vanishing as he took a cautious step back. "My, my… What a cruel customer I've got here! Threatening the very man who helps keep your precious armor in one piece. Tch, such ingratitude."

"I didn't threaten you. I promised."

"Still… a pet, eh? Haven't seen someone care about anything in ages. Most folk here… well, they forget. Forget what it means to care for anything—or anyone. Hell, they even forget themselves."

Naruto tilted his head, curiosity breaking through his annoyance. "What about you? Don't you want to go back to how you were? Reverse the hollowing?"

The merchant froze, his breath hitching for the briefest moment before he let out a bitter laugh. "Nee hee hee… Sharper than you look, aren't you? I've thought about it, boy. More times than I care to admit. But humanity doesn't come cheap. And souls? Well, souls are easier to come by. I've made my peace with this face—this wretched, hollow thing." He gestured vaguely at his sunken features.

Naruto reached into his inventory, pulling out a small black wisp of humanity. Without a word, he tossed it to the merchant.

The merchant caught it on reflex, his hollowed eyes widening as he stared at the swirling essence in his bony hands. "This… this is humanity," he muttered. "What's the meaning of this, boy?"

"Think of it as a thank you. This armor? It belonged to my master. Fixing it means more to me than you know."

The merchant's hands trembled slightly as he looked from the humanity to Naruto, his usual mockery replaced by something quieter—something almost vulnerable. "You're a strange one, boy. Most folk wouldn't waste something this precious on a shriveled old corpse like me."

Naruto shrugged. "You're not as bad as you think, old man. Besides, you've been helpful. So… thanks."

The merchant stared at him for a long moment, the faintest trace of a smile creeping onto his face. "Nee hee hee… Helpful, am I? Well, I suppose even an old wretch like me has his uses. But you're gonna need more than gratitude, boy. That armor of yours? It'll keep breaking until you find a proper smith."

"I know," Naruto replied, grinning as he picked up his gear. "But still, you did your part. Thanks."

As silence fell, the merchant continued grinding repair paste, his movements slower, more deliberate. Naruto hesitated for a moment, then scratched the back of his head. "Hey… I also wanted to apologize for throwing that reinforced club off the ledge. I was going for a scare, but…"

"No worries, boy. Accidents happen, even to fools like you." His grin widened as he gestured to the wares around him. "Still, if you're so sorry, why not buy something more?"

"Fine. Let's see… I'll take that chain armor set. It'll make a great gift."

"Gift?" The merchant snorted, handing over the polished chain pieces. "Who in this forsaken land do you have left to gift armor to?"

"Someone I owe an apology to," Naruto said simply, tossing the armor into his inventory.

The merchant handed over the last piece of the Elite Knight set, his tone turning uncharacteristically genuine. "There. All fixed. Good as new."

"What's the price?"

"Well, well, since I'm in a good mood today… let's say free."

Naruto blinked. "The repairs and the armor set?"

"Sure," the merchant said with a lazy shrug.

"What's the catch?"

"Oh, nothing much. Either take it and shut up, or pay me twice what it's worth. Your choice."

"Fine. Thanks… I'll be back soon."

"Ah, thank you very much! Come back anytime, boy! Nee hee hee hee!"

As Naruto's footsteps faded down the stone stairs, the merchant remained still, staring at the black wisp of humanity in his hand. He turned it over slowly, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly as a long-forgotten warmth stirred in his chest.

"Strange kid," he muttered, his voice quieter now. His fingers brushed the hilt of his uchigatana as his gaze drifted to the empty space beside him. "What do you think, Yulia? Maybe this place… isn't so bad after all."

The undead merchant let out a hollow chuckle, his voice shaking as he pocketed the humanity. "Come again, boy," he said, his tone almost pleading. "And remind me who you are… before I forget what kindness feels like." His hollowed eyes drifted to the cracked floor, and for a moment, he wondered how many more memories he could lose before there was nothing left of him at all.

---

Author Note: Alright, let's break it down Q&A style.

1. The Taurus Demon is different from the game. Why?

Okay, so for all of you who've played Dark Souls, you probably noticed that this version of the Taurus Demon was way stronger and even got a second phase with Power Within. Why did I do this? Simple: I wanted the Taurus Demon to stand out as an actual boss.

In the game, the Taurus Demon is cool and all, but it's really just a simple fight. Later on, you find Taurus Demons as common enemies in the Demon Ruins, and that kind of takes away its uniqueness. To fix that, I gave this boss some extra love, like Power Within, which is a pyromancy that sacrifices life force for increased strength. I wanted this fight to feel intense and leave a lasting impact on Naruto.

So, expect every single boss in the game to be much harder for Naruto than its game counterpart.

• The Asylum Demon can evolve into the Stray Demon.
• The Taurus Demon can use Power Within for a short period of time.

Let's see what second forms each of the bosses will have. This is my invitation to you guys: if you want to see something unique done with a Dark Souls boss, feel free to share your ideas with me.

2. The Taurus Demon is technically optional in the game. Why make Naruto fight it? Can't Naruto just skip the entire battle with wall walk?

Good question! The reason Naruto fights it is because I want every boss in this story to matter. Each boss has to leave some kind of mark on Naruto, whether it's physical, emotional, or mental.

Take the Asylum Demon, for example—it ripped Oscar away from Naruto and left him carrying that grief. Now with the Taurus Demon, it's a reality check. Naruto goes in thinking he's getting stronger, and he is, but this fight proves he's still not ready for everything Lordran can throw at him. That failure forces him to pause, reflect, and refocus.

So, what's next? Naruto's going to head back to Konoha to regroup. This break will give him a chance to train, learn more jutsu, and build himself back up before returning to Lordran. Speaking of which—what ninjutsu do you guys want to see Naruto learn during his time in Konoha? Let me know!

3. The Crystal Lizard: Why give Naruto a pet? And are you serious about the crystal lizard becoming Naruto's ninja animal?

Yes, the crystal lizard is going to be Naruto's Akamaru equivalent. This will make for an interesting development when Naruto and Kiba meet again.

Plus, I figured it would be a fun way to balance the dark tone of the Dark Souls story with something lighthearted. For those of you who know, you know that things are going to get intense in the future when Naruto ventures into the extremely hard areas.

And let's be honest—it's just so Naruto to see this weird little creature and immediately decide, "This is my friend now."

Now, for those of you worried that the crystal lizard is just going to become a glorified mascot, I want you to Google "Ravenous Crystal Lizard." They're a mini-boss in Dark Souls 3. So yeah, don't worry—it's going to become a partner to Naruto, and a very powerful partner at that.

Also, I need your help: what should we name this little guy? Drop your suggestions in the comments!

4. The Undead Merchant:

You guys know how much I love fleshing out NPCs—Oscar, Alexander, and now the undead merchant. In the game, he's kind of just… there. But I wanted to expand on his character and give him a proper dynamic with Naruto.

In my version, he's jaded, sarcastic, and a bit of a loner, but Naruto sees past all of that and treats him with decency and respect. I wanted to show how even in a world like Lordran, small acts of kindness can have a huge impact.

What did you guys think of his character and his interactions with Naruto?

Also, yes, the last line of the undead merchant is actually a hint at what happens when you die too much in Lordran—you start to lose your sense of self and identity. Naruto is currently unaffected because of a special reason, but that will change in the future. Keep your eyes peeled because the story is just getting started.

---

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 25th! You can read ahead to Chapter 60 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.20 Forging New Paths

---

Naruto stared at the crystal lizard cradled limply in his arms, its tiny body gleaming faintly even in its unconscious state. He couldn't believe it had worked.

He had used a storage seal to trap the creature, tossed the scroll into the inventory, died in Lordran, and woken up back in his room. Now, here it was—a living thing from another world, safe in Konoha.

"Man, I actually did it," he whispered, marveling at the shimmering creature. The triumph was short-lived as his gaze flicked to the clock on the wall. His stomach sank.

He was late. Kakashi-late.

But that wasn't the worst of it.

He looked back down at the crystal lizard, its faint shimmer a stark reminder of what he'd done. A weirdly cute, otherworldly creature—brought here through sheer stubbornness and recklessness.

Naruto scratched his head, letting out a long sigh. I really shouldn't have brought you with me, he thought, shaking his head. "Now I'm in such a pickle."

The lizard twitched faintly in his arms, and Naruto couldn't help but smile wryly. "Welcome to Konoha, buddy. Let's hope I don't regret this."

The lizard, of course, sparkled faintly in its unconscious state, as if even passed out it wanted to make things difficult.

"What am I supposed to do with you?" Naruto groaned. He couldn't just waltz into a team meeting with a crystal-covered lizard. How would he even explain this? Oh yeah, found it chilling in a barrel in some creepy tower. Totally normal.

But then he paused. "...Wait, no one's actually asked about my armor or the fireballs I've been throwing around. Maybe they won't question this either?"

The lizard didn't respond, which was probably for the best.

Naruto frowned. "Yeah, no. This is way too shiny. You're gonna attract all the questions."

Naruto flipped the lizard over, holding it up by its tail. "Alright, let's see if you're a guy or a girl. No balls. Huh." He tilted his head. "Do lizards even have balls?"

The lizard flopped in his grip, its unconscious body still managing to look vaguely annoyed.

"Not important," Naruto muttered, flipping it back over. "Okay, what do I do?"

After a moment of thought, Naruto puckered his lips in a dramatic aha! expression and summoned a shadow clone.

"You. Take care of it."

The clone saluted. "Got it, boss."

Naruto handed the lizard over, but as he turned to leave, the clone snorted. "Wait, this thing's kinda cute. What're you gonna name it? Sparkles? Crystie? Ramen?"

Naruto froze mid-step, his eye twitching. "Don't give it dumb names!"

"Oh, so we're calling it something cool like 'Shiny Tail the Destroyer,' huh?" The clone smirked, wiggling the limp lizard in Naruto's direction.

Naruto facepalmed. "Just—just shut up and don't let it run away, okay?"

"Sure thing, boss." The clone grinned, cradling the unconscious lizard like it was a royal baby. The lizard, for its part, stayed unconscious, which was probably for the best.

Naruto shook his head, already regretting everything about this morning. "I'm surrounded by idiots… and I am the idiot."

---

Naruto appeared in the training ground, the familiar clearing surrounded by trees. The morning sunlight streamed through the leaves, creating shifting patterns of light and shadow on the grass. He immediately spotted Sasuke, sitting by the lake, focused on painting the serene lakeside view with careful, deliberate strokes. A few feet away, Sakura was seated on a mat, her head bent as she practiced calligraphy with a brush, the smooth movements of her hand leaving precise strokes on the parchment.

"Kakashi isn't here."

Sakura glanced up, blowing a stray strand of pink hair from her face. "Give it a few minutes," she replied, returning to her practice.

Naruto nodded, then took a few steps closer, peering at her work. "So… what are you guys doing?"

"Practicing," Sakura said, gesturing to the page in front of her. It was covered in evenly spaced kanji, written in neat, consistent strokes. "It's a homework assignment from the Barrier Corps. I'm learning the basic calligraphy styles of fūinjutsu."

Naruto squinted at the characters on the page. "Oh…" he muttered, scratching his head. "Looks like a bunch of squiggles to me."

Sakura frowned but didn't rise to the bait. "That's because you don't understand the precision needed for seals," she said matter-of-factly, continuing her strokes.

Naruto turned his attention to Sasuke, who hadn't said a word. "What about you, teme? What're you doing?"

"Wasting my time," Sasuke replied bluntly, not even looking up as he continued painting, his brush moving with quiet focus.

Naruto stared at the canvas. It wasn't half bad—the way Sasuke captured the reflections on the water was impressive, though Naruto would never admit it.

Feeling restless, Naruto wandered over to the far side of the training ground. If Kakashi wasn't here yet, he might as well get some training in. "Alright," he said to himself, rolling his shoulders. "Let's see how much I've improved."

He formed the cross hand seal, and with a puff of smoke, five shadow clones materialized in front of him. Each one wielded a Zweihander just like his own, resting the massive swords on their shoulders with casual confidence.

"Alright, you losers," the real Naruto said, hefting his own Zweihander. "Let's see if I've got what it takes to beat myself."

The clones didn't waste time. The first one dropped into the high guard, with the sword resting above its shoulder, angled for a heavy downward cut. It charged with a burst of speed, bringing the Zweihander down in a brutal slash aimed at Naruto's head.

Naruto braced himself, his own blade rising to meet the attack. The clash of steel echoed through the training ground as he blocked, stepping into the momentum of the strike. His grip adjusted instinctively—one hand on the guard, the other on the pommel, giving him precise control over the blade's leverage. With a twist of his hips, Naruto shoved the clone's blade aside and retaliated with a quick horizontal slash.

The clone jumped back, smoothly transitioning into the low guard. Its blade was held low but pointed forward, ready for a defensive thrust. Naruto smirked.

"Not bad," he muttered, lunging forward. His Zweihander swung in a tight arc, aiming for the clone's exposed side.

The clone countered, stepping back just enough to parry the blow, its blade gliding against Naruto's in a controlled motion. Before Naruto could press the attack, two more clones charged in, one moving into the high forward-pointing guard, while the other shifted into the fool with the blade held deceptively low.

"Crafty bastards," Naruto muttered as the clone darted forward, its blade feinting toward his midsection. Naruto didn't fall for it, pivoting to his left to avoid the trap. He adjusted his grip into a sliding motion, his left hand loosening slightly as he brought the Zweihander across his body in a sweeping arc.

The blade connected with the clone's sword, deflecting it upward and leaving the clone wide open. Naruto followed through with a heavy downward slash, dispelling the clone in a puff of smoke.

The next clone took advantage of the opening, thrusting its blade toward Naruto's chest. He barely had time to parry, his blade scraping against the clone's as sparks flew. The force of the thrust pushed him back, but Naruto quickly recovered, stepping into the clone's guard with a short, controlled thrust of his own. The Zweihander's tip struck true, dispelling the clone.

Two clones remained, both circling him with synchronized movements. One stayed in the high guard, its blade ready for a powerful cut, while the other kept its guard low and poised for a thrust.

Naruto tightened his grip, raising his Zweihander. The high guard gave him a clear view of both clones, his blade angled forward like a predator waiting to strike.

"Come on," he taunted, his eyes flicking between them.

The clone moved first, bringing its blade down in a crushing diagonal slash. Naruto sidestepped, his blade whipping downward to deflect the attack. But the other clone was ready, thrusting its blade toward his exposed side.

Naruto cursed, pivoting just in time to avoid the thrust. He dropped into a low stance himself, using the stance to parry the follow-up attack. The clash of steel echoed as he twisted his blade, throwing the clone off balance.

Seizing the opening, Naruto surged forward with a sliding grip, his Zweihander moving in a brutal upward slash. The clone didn't stand a chance, dispelling in a puff of smoke.

The final clone hesitated for a moment, adopting the fool's guard.

"Not gonna happen."

The clone adjusted its stance, switching to a high guard. Without warning, it lunged forward, its Zweihander slicing through the air in a powerful, deliberate cut aimed directly at Naruto's shoulder.

Naruto sidestepped, angling his own Zweihander to intercept. Steel met steel with a resonating clang, the force of the clash sending shockwaves up both their arms. The clone immediately twisted its wrist, disengaging the blades and spinning into a follow-up slash aimed for Naruto's legs.

But Naruto wasn't about to be caught off guard. He leapt over the attack with ease, using his elevated position to swing his blade downward.

The clone, quick on its feet, substituted at the last second. Naruto's blade connected with a wooden log—except this wasn't just an ordinary log. It was a clone-created decoy, and it poofed into a plume of smoke upon impact.

The clone emerged from the smoke, its Zweihander cutting through the mist in a wide, sweeping arc aimed at Naruto's side. Without hesitation, Naruto summoned the Force miracle, releasing a controlled shockwave of energy. The blast deflected the clone's blade mid-swing, throwing it off balance.

Naruto seized the moment and delivered a punishing riposte—a powerful, spinning kick that connected squarely with the clone's chest. The clone popped instantly in an explosion of chakra smoke.

Unfortunately, Naruto's momentum carried his kick straight into the massive tree behind the clone. His leg smashed into the trunk with devastating force, and the tree groaned loudly under the impact.

Crack!

The sound of splintering wood filled the clearing. The enormous tree tilted, its shadow growing larger as it began to fall… directly toward Naruto.

"Uh-oh," Naruto muttered, looking up at the descending behemoth. His instincts screamed at him to move, but instead, his mind raced with a reckless idea. What if I catch it?

Before he could act on his madness, something yanked him backward. Chakra strings coiled tightly around his leg, pulling with incredible force and dragging him out of the tree's path just as it came crashing down.

BOOM!

The ground trembled violently, shaking loose leaves and sending splinters flying in every direction as the trunk slammed into the earth. Naruto stumbled and fell back, blinking at the mess of debris. He turned his head to see the frayed chakra strings snapping one by one, their energy spent.

"That… was awesome," Naruto said, a wide grin spreading across his face.

"Awesome? Are you insane?" Sakura's voice cut through his daze, sharp and furious. "You almost got yourself flattened like a pancake!"

"Nothing to worry about. What's the worst that could happen?"

Sakura's eyebrow twitched. "Death," she said flatly, her tone dripping with exasperation.

"So?"

The boy's time in Lordran had long since dulled his fear of mortality. Death wasn't an end to him; it was just a minor inconvenience—he'd simply wake up back at the bonfire. No big deal.

Sakura stared at him, dumbfounded. "Can you believe this guy?" she snapped, turning to Sasuke for backup.

Sasuke didn't answer. His gaze was fixed on the fallen tree, specifically on the spot where Naruto's kick had landed. The trunk, a solid mass of wood that had likely stood for decades, was obliterated. Jagged splinters jutted out from a gaping hole in the bark, the sheer destruction a testament to Naruto's raw physical power.

A lazy voice interrupted the moment. "Looks like my genin are having an eventful morning," Kakashi drawled, appearing behind them like a shadow. His single visible eye scanned the scene, lingering on the shattered tree.

Then, without missing a beat, Kakashi added dryly, "Naruto, you're planting a new tree."

"Come on, Kakashi-sensei! It's just a tree!"

"That you destroyed."

Naruto grumbled under his breath, but Sakura's stern look kept him from arguing further.

As Naruto sulked and began brushing himself off, the rest of Team 7 gathered around.

Kakashi hid behind his usual mask of nonchalance; however, his thoughts churned like a raging storm.

What in the world did I just watch?

He had arrived long before Naruto's training session began, intending to keep up his reputation as the perpetually late sensei. But then Naruto had started sparring with his clones. Kakashi's plan to saunter in fashionably late fell apart as he decided to remain hidden, silently observing.

And what he saw left him baffled.

Naruto's stance, the way he wielded the Zweihander, screamed precision and skill—skill that Naruto did not have just yesterday. His movements were sharp, deliberate, and refined, a far cry from the chaotic, unpolished mess Kakashi had seen during the bell test.

And then there was the raw physical strength.

The way Naruto demolished that massive tree with a single kick wasn't something you could chalk up to chakra enhancement, at least not in this case. Kakashi's Sharingan had been activated for a brief moment to confirm his suspicions, and what he saw sent shivers down his spine.

There was no chakra enhancement.

It was all pure, unfiltered physical power. And it was terrifying.

How? What? Huh?

He felt like every time he started to unravel the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki, the boy threw something new at him, shattering every conclusion Kakashi had pieced together.

The realization crept up slowly, but when it hit, it was like a hammer to the chest: Naruto is pretending.

Kakashi swallowed hard. Everything Naruto had shown them during the bell test had been surprising enough—a level of cunning and determination that far exceeded expectations. But now? Now Kakashi was sure the boy had been holding back, deliberately masking his true capabilities.

During the bell test, Kakashi had concluded that Naruto's abilities were strong enough to go head-to-head with a competent chunin, maybe even win with some luck. But what he was seeing now?

If this Naruto fought a chunin, he wouldn't just beat them—he'd toy with them like a cat does with a mouse.

The paranoia crept in, uninvited and impossible to shake.

Was this why Naruto had asked to be trained in kenjutsu? Not because he wanted to learn, but because he wanted an excuse to show off more of what he already knew?

Then there was his raw strength, which was far too great for someone of Naruto's supposed level.

The only comparison Kakashi could think of was a teenage Might Guy. But even Guy, as freakishly strong as he had been, hadn't displayed this level of power at such a young age. Naruto had the advantage of chakra enhancement if he ever chose to use it, but the sheer fact that he didn't need it spoke volumes.

Kakashi's throat felt dry.

There was no way Naruto had simply increased his strength and skill overnight. That wasn't how training worked. The growth Kakashi was witnessing—if it was even growth—was unnatural. No, it wasn't growth. It couldn't be.

Naruto must have been hiding it all along.

How much had he hidden during the bell test? How much was he hiding even now?

The thought made Kakashi's head spin. His initial assessment of Naruto's abilities was no longer reliable—everything he thought he knew had been turned on its head. The boy's competence wasn't just an outlier. It was a mask.

And if Naruto had gone to such lengths to hide this much, what else was he keeping secret?

Kakashi's mind raced with questions he didn't have answers to.

---

"Well, Team 7, I have to say, everyone's been showing a lot of improvement. Sakura, how's the Barrier Corps treating you?"

"It's tough," Sakura admitted, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Iwashi-sensei doesn't go easy on me, but I can see why you picked him."

Kakashi nodded, pleased.

"And you, refining your kenjutsu through sheer stubbornness and… I'm guessing hundreds of shadow clones?"

Naruto puffed up with pride. "What can I say? I'm a natural genius."

Yeah, like Kakashi believed a word of that. Thousands of shadow clones to figure out swordsmanship was one thing, but Naruto didn't have that one thing. Stances, grips, footwork—all of it couldn't magically be perfected through trial and error, no matter how many clones he used, especially in the span of a day.

As far as Kakashi knew, Naruto had only been taught the basics by Tenten. Basics were information, not instinct. You couldn't just conjure up the level of refined skill Naruto had displayed—effortlessly, at that—by fumbling your way through it. No, the more Kakashi thought about it, the more it solidified the theory that Naruto had already mastered this and was simply pretending. Pretending to be a beginner, pretending to figure things out.

And if Naruto was so keen on hiding these abilities, why show off his swordsmanship now? Why go through the effort to keep that hidden, while freely revealing other things like that shockwave technique, the fire jutsu, or even that ridiculous armor and sword? None of it added up.

Kakashi felt the tension building behind his temple, the start of what was sure to be an aneurysm-inducing headache.

Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he pushed down his rising frustration. With a flick of his wrist, his orange book came down on Naruto's head with a soft thwap.

"Humility, Naruto," Kakashi said. "It's a good trait to have."

Naruto rubbed his head, grumbling, "It's true, though…"

"And you, Sasuke? Still working on your painting?"

Sasuke gave a curt nod, his brush moving smoothly over the canvas. "Hn."

Kakashi laid onto Sakura's mat and flipped open his book. "So, same plan as yesterday: personalized training. Unless anyone has something specific they need?"

Sakura raised her hand. "Actually, I could use some extra help with barrier techniques."

Kakashi snapped his fingers, and one of his clones materialized beside her. "All yours," the original said as the clone nodded and shunshined away with Sakura.

Naruto crossed his arms. "Can I get a powerful jutsu? Something that makes everyone know I'm awesome."

Would this mean Naruto would suddenly start showing off more ninjutsu under this new excuse? Kakashi wondered, his mind racing.

"Academics?" he asked, keeping his tone casual.

He needed time—time to process the boy's rapidly unfolding abilities, time to report this to the Hokage, before Naruto inevitably hit him with some new, mind-breaking jutsu that would send his headache into overdrive.

Still, that left him curious. What exactly was Naruto's chakra nature?

Naruto groaned. "Should've put more points into intelligence," he muttered, walking off with a grumble as one of Kakashi's clones followed him.

Sasuke and Kakashi were left alone as the faint sound of leaves rustling filled the silence between them. Sasuke dipped his brush into the ink, his strokes slow and deliberate. The dark pigment glided across the canvas, his hand steady despite the storm roiling inside him.

"Exciting morning," Kakashi said lightly, breaking the quiet.

"Hn," Sasuke replied, his voice barely audible.

The silence returned, tense and thick. Kakashi turned a page, eyes skimming the text, but his focus wasn't on the book. His gaze flicked to Sasuke's painting, then back to the boy.

"Got bored of just practicing strokes of ink with chakra?"

"It doesn't waste enough of my time," Sasuke replied flatly, his brush moving with precision.

"So… what do you think of Naruto's new kenjutsu?"

Sasuke's hand froze for the briefest moment, so brief that most wouldn't have noticed. But Kakashi wasn't most.

"You were watching?"

"Of course," Kakashi said. "It's hard not to when someone goes from flailing like a child to wielding a massive sword like a seasoned warrior overnight. Quite the transformation, don't you think?"

"You're impressed," Sasuke said, his tone clipped.

"I am," Kakashi admitted freely. "Naruto's come a long way, hasn't he? Physically stronger than most jonin, and that's just scratching the surface. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if he surpassed me one day."

The words landed like a blow, though Sasuke tried to mask the reaction. His jaw clenched, and his strokes turned more erratic.

Kakashi studied him quietly. "I wonder," he said after a pause, "what Naruto will think when he finds out you've been copying his moves with your Sharingan."

"What are you trying to say?"

"I'm not trying to say anything. I'm just pointing out how interesting it is that you, with all your natural talent and your Sharingan, feel the need to keep up with Naruto by copying him."

"I don't need to copy him," Sasuke bit out, his voice sharp.

"Don't you?"

"Really, you saw Naruto kick through that tree, saw him swing that oversized sword like it weighed nothing, and now you're wondering how the hell you're supposed to catch up. Am I close?"

"Enough," Sasuke snapped, his voice cold and cutting.

But Kakashi didn't stop. "Does it bother you, Sasuke?" he asked softly. "Knowing he's ahead of you again?"

Sasuke's hands trembled faintly, the broken brush falling to the ground. He didn't look up, his eyes fixed on the dark ink pooling on the paper.

"I was supposed to be the genius," he muttered. "I was supposed to be the one destined for greatness. And yet, he just keeps… surpassing me. Like it's nothing."

"Is that why you're upset? Because Naruto's stronger than you? Or is it because you're afraid?"

"Afraid of what?"

"Of being left behind," Kakashi said simply.

Sasuke flinched, though he tried to hide it, his expression hardening into a mask of indifference.

"What would you know about it?" Sasuke bit out. "You don't understand. You don't know what it's like to lose everything. To have nothing left but the goal of avenging your family."

Kakashi sighed, closing his book and setting it aside. "You're right," he said. "I don't know what it's like to lose everything. I only know what it's like to lose everything. My father. My sensei. My friends. My team."

Sasuke's glare faltered.

"But that's not the point, is it?" Kakashi continued. "It's not about what I've lost or what you've lost. It's about what you're doing with the pain. And right now, you're letting it consume you. You're letting it blind you to what you still have."

"I don't have anything," Sasuke spat. "Not really."

"Don't you?" Kakashi asked. "You have teammates who would fight and bleed for you without hesitation. You have people who want to see you grow stronger—not so they can compete with you, but because they care about you."

"They're just obstacles."

"No," Kakashi said firmly. "They're your greatest strengths. You just can't see it because you're too busy tearing yourself down every time they succeed. You see their progress, and instead of feeling proud, you feel threatened. And that's the real tragedy, Sasuke. Not your loss, not your pain—but the fact that you refuse to let yourself be happy."

Sasuke's throat tightened. He wanted to argue, to lash out, to deny everything Kakashi was saying. But the words wouldn't come.

"Revenge won't fill the void, Sasuke. I've seen what it does to people. It doesn't heal. It doesn't bring peace. It just leaves you emptier than before."

"Then what am I supposed to do?"

"Stop chasing shadows," Kakashi said. "Stop measuring yourself against Naruto and Sakura. Stop carrying this weight on your own." He paused. "You're not alone, Sasuke. You don't have to be. And the people you've lost? They wouldn't want this for you. They wouldn't want you to destroy yourself trying to live up to something they never asked for."

The words hit harder than Sasuke wanted to admit. He looked down, his bangs hiding his eyes.

Kakashi stepped back, giving him space. "Think about it, Sasuke," he said. "About what you want—and about what it's costing you."

He turned and walked away, leaving Sasuke alone with the broken brush, the unfinished painting, and the storm raging in his mind.

Sasuke stared at the shattered pieces in his hand, his thoughts a tangled mess of anger, frustration, and something else he couldn't name. He hated Kakashi for saying those things. But more than that, he hated the part of himself that couldn't ignore them.

"What do you want, Sasuke?" Kakashi's voice echoed in his mind.

Sasuke closed his eyes, his grip tightening on the broken brush. I don't know.

---

Tenten ran harder, her feet pounding against the dirt path as if she could outrun her thoughts. The crisp morning air filled her lungs, but it did nothing to clear the frustration boiling inside her. She thought she was past this. After everything she'd been through—the years of training, the sacrifices, the growth—she thought she'd accepted her path.

But Naruto's words kept echoing in her mind.

"You could be more than just a weapons specialist."

Tenten clenched her fists mid-stride, feeling the heat rise to her face as if she'd been scolded. She had given up on medical ninjutsu for a reason—she didn't have the talent, didn't have the flawless chakra control required. It wasn't her fault, was it? She'd tried. She'd failed. That was it.

But then her mind betrayed her, dragging up thoughts of Lee. Rock Lee, who had started with nothing. Who had no talent for ninjutsu or genjutsu. Who had worked so relentlessly that his hard work became his talent.

Why couldn't she do that? Why couldn't she have worked harder? If Lee could take his weaknesses and turn them into strengths, why couldn't she have done the same?

For a fleeting moment, the words she never wanted to admit surfaced in her mind.

I settled.

Her breath hitched, and she slowed her pace, the sound of running water pulling her from her thoughts. She had reached her home: the blacksmith's shop.

The Higurashi Blacksmith Shop wasn't like the traditional buildings in Konoha. It stood out in a way that was both rustic and charming—a multi-story watermill house constructed from aged stone and timber. Ivy climbed the weathered walls, and balconies jutted out from various levels, each cluttered with tools, hanging pots, and the occasional drying herbs.

The massive waterwheel turned steadily in the river's current, its rhythmic creaking blending with the sounds of the forge within. Smoke curled from the stone chimney, carrying the familiar scent of coal and heated metal. The building was warm, industrious, and full of life—just like the man who ran it.

Tenten shook her head at the sight. Her father had once joked that he named the shop the Higurashi Blacksmith Shop because he didn't have time for anything more creative. She was certain a five-year-old could have come up with something better.

Her father, Higurashi Hiten, was a man of contradictions: equal parts war veteran and tinkering genius. Injured on the front lines during the battle for Kannabi Bridge, he'd survived thanks to none other than Minato Namikaze himself. The Earth Release jutsu that had crushed his left leg left him unable to return to the field, but in his recovery, he had found a new calling.

Hiten had been so fascinated by the engineering of his prosthetic leg that he apprenticed himself to the blacksmith who made it and rebuilt his life—literally and figuratively. Now, as a master craftsman, he was the go-to for shinobi who wanted the highest-quality weapons and tools.

Tenten was about to head inside when the sound of voices caught her attention. She froze, frowning.

One of them was unmistakably Naruto.

Stepping into the shop, Tenten stopped in her tracks.

There, standing at the counter, was Naruto, chatting animatedly with her father. Hiten had Naruto's helmet in his hands, turning it over like a child marveling at a shiny new toy.

"So, can you fix my armor set?" Naruto asked, his tone hopeful.

Hiten laughed, his prosthetic leg making a soft clink as he shifted his weight. "Do I look like a miracle worker to you, kid?"

Tenten frowned at the comment, her lips pressing into a thin line. Why was her father downplaying his skills like that? If anyone could repair armor, it was him.

"You can't fix it?"

Hiten let out a low whistle, shaking his head. "Fix it? This thing is way above my level. Just look at it! The amount of refined pure metal used in this helmet alone is more than I've worked with in my entire shop."

Naruto blinked, confused. "Uh… isn't that just normal metal?"

Hiten let out a hearty laugh, setting the helmet down carefully. "Kid, refined metal like this is very rare in Konoha. Most shinobi gear is made with iron sand that's had the impurities burned out. It's good, but it's not this. The only place with enough ore to make something like your armor is the Land of Iron." He gestured toward the helmet with reverence. "This isn't just armor—it's art."

Naruto scratched the back of his head, looking both impressed and disappointed. "Huh… so you really can't fix it?"

Hiten sighed, giving Naruto a sympathetic shrug. "I'm afraid not, kid. But I'll tell you this much—whoever made this armor? They're a genius."

It was then that Hiten and Naruto noticed Tenten standing in the doorway.

A wide grin spread across Hiten's face, his eyes lighting up. "Ah, my beautiful daughter is here!" he exclaimed proudly, his voice warm. "I was just talking to your interesting friend."

Tenten's face immediately darkened, her arms crossing over her chest. "He's not my friend," she snapped.

The air grew awkward as silence fell over the room.

"Ouch. Don't hold back or anything, Tenten. Tell me how you really feel."

Tenten glared at Naruto for acting like nothing had happened between them, but her father cut in with a chuckle. "Now, now, don't be like that," Hiten said, his prosthetic leg clinking softly as he stepped closer. "The boy's got good taste in armor, if nothing else. And he's got manners. Better than some of the shinobi who come in here barking orders."

"See? Your dad gets it!"

"What do you want?"

Naruto paused, his usual grin nowhere to be seen. "I came for the spar. Swordsman to swordswoman… right?"

"Fine. Let's take this outside."

Her tone carried an edge, cold and unyielding, and it was clear from the way she turned on her heel that she didn't intend to treat this as a simple sparring match.

From the doorway, Higurashi Hiten frowned as he watched them step out into the open yard. Something about the way his daughter carried herself, the way her frustration simmered just beneath the surface, made him uneasy.

The morning air was crisp, and the light from the rising sun spilled across the yard, painting the dew-soaked grass in shades of gold. To the right stood Naruto, his Zweihander resting casually on his shoulder. He looked relaxed, almost carefree, yet there was a quiet intensity in his gaze. To the left, Tenten adjusted the katana on her hip, her stance low and ready, the steel gleaming in the soft light. A few meters of space stretched between them, framed by the backdrop of trees swaying gently in the morning breeze. To the side, a river ran steadily, its surface catching the sunlight and reflecting flashes of gold and silver.

The sun hung low, its light creeping over the horizon, casting long shadows that danced between the two figures. The faint rustle of leaves and the murmur of the river were the only sounds—the calm before the inevitable clash.

From the porch, Higurashi Hiten leaned on the railing, watching the two with a mix of pride and anticipation. His eyes darted to Naruto's massive Zweihander, and he couldn't help but let out a small, delighted chuckle. "What a… sword," he murmured to himself, unable to hide his admiration.

"I see you haven't been practicing what I taught you."

"Your teachings worked for the katana," Naruto replied. "But I can't fight the same way with a greatsword."

Hiten chimed in, "He's right, Tenten. That sword wasn't designed for finesse like a katana. A weapon like that relies on its weight and momentum to do the work, not the user's strength or precision."

Tenten's grip on her katana tightened, her jaw clenching at her father's comment. She could feel the sting of embarrassment creeping in, amplified by Naruto's calm demeanor. He wasn't mocking her, but the fact that he didn't rise to her bait only made her more frustrated.

Silence stretched between them, heavy and tense.

Hiten's sharp eyes flicked between the two. His years as a shinobi and blacksmith told him everything he needed to know. "This won't last long," he muttered under his breath. "It'll end in one strike."

As the sun crept higher, its light caught the surface of the river, creating a dazzling flash that masked Tenten for a split second. She moved in that moment, her body a blur of speed as she struck with a textbook Iai technique—a lightning-fast draw-and-strike maneuver.

But Naruto was ready.

With a surge of power, he brought the Zweihander down in a monstrous arc. The sheer weight and range of the greatsword made up for his slower speed, and its blade met Tenten's katana with an earth-shaking clang.

The katana didn't stand a chance.

With a deafening crack, the thinner blade shattered on impact, shards of steel scattering into the air like glimmering fragments of a broken dream. The force of the collision unleashed a blast of air that rippled outward, kicking up leaves and dust in a swirling vortex.

When the dust settled, the Zweihander's edge was poised mere centimeters from Tenten's shoulder, its monstrous weight held still.

"It's over," Hiten said softly from the porch.

Tenten stood frozen, staring blankly at the broken hilt in her hands. The shattered katana blade lay scattered at her feet, reflecting the morning light in cruel fragments as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. Days ago, she had stood before Naruto as a teacher, guiding him patiently through the fundamentals of kenjutsu. She had taught him everything—how to hold a blade, how to position his body, how to read his opponent's movements. She had expected it to take weeks, months even, for him to grasp the basics, let alone this.

It had taken him two days to refine the basics into an actual style.

Two days to not just match her, but to surpass her.

The weight of the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Years of her life—years spent sweating in the heat of the forge, training until her muscles burned and her hands bled, pushing herself to master every technique she could find—had been eclipsed. Not by someone who shared her obsession, her passion, her dedication. No, it had been Naruto, a boy who only days ago couldn't tell a proper grip from a chokehold.

The katana had been her pride, her identity. Its shattering felt symbolic, as if the universe itself had declared her efforts meaningless.

Tenten's mind whirled with doubts she thought she'd buried. What was the point of all that work? Of all those years? She had fought so hard to carve out a place for herself, to prove she could be as skilled, as valuable, as anyone else. And now, standing there with nothing but a broken hilt in her hands, she felt small. Inadequate.

The bitterness was sharp, a familiar voice whispering in the back of her mind. You're just a weapons specialist. Not Tsunade. Not someone extraordinary. Just someone mediocre.

"No!" Tenten shouted, her body trembling as she scrambled to her feet. "I'm not done yet!"

Her hands flew into a flurry of seals.

"Ninja Art: Rising Twin Dragons!"

The scrolls shot into the air, spinning in perfect unison. Smoke coiled around them, shaping into twin serpentine forms that roared into the sky. When the smoke cleared, Tenten leapt into the space between the scrolls, her hands moving like blinding lightning. Kunai, shuriken, spears, and blades poured down on Naruto in an unrelenting storm. The sheer precision of her strikes was breathtaking—each weapon aimed to corner him, overwhelm him, crush him under the weight of her skill.

From above, Tenten saw her weapons completely encase Naruto, forming a dense sphere of steel that left no room to breathe. For a moment, she allowed herself to feel satisfaction. She had him.

But then, a piercing light burst through the sphere, and in an instant, her weapons were blasted away by a shockwave. They clattered to the ground like scattered leaves.

Her ultimate attack was just destroyed by a single jutsu.

She landed softly, her boots crunching against the earth now littered with her weapons.

Naruto took a step forward, and instinctively, Tenten took a step back. Her heel caught on something, and she stumbled, falling onto her back.

"Stay back!"

Naruto stopped mid-step, his face softening as he raised his hands in a calming gesture.

"I said, stay back!"

Her hand darted to the nearest weapon—a kunai—and she hurled it with all her strength. It struck Naruto's chest plate and bounced off harmlessly. She reached for another, but her hands found only dirt.

And then he was standing over her.

Tenten's breath hitched as she squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. Her lips quivered as the frustration, the anger, and the humiliation boiled over.

"Okay, you win!" she shouted. "You proved your point!"

Her tears dripped onto the dirt below as she sniffed, unable to meet his gaze. "I'm not even a weapon specialist. I'm just… a loser. I get it, okay? Just say it. Say what you're thinking!"

Naruto didn't say anything.

"Say something! Gloat!" she screamed, her voice strained with desperation.

But instead of words, Naruto knelt down in front of her. Slowly, he removed his gauntlet, setting it aside before reaching out. His hand was warm, calloused but gentle, as he brushed away a tear on her cheek. Tenten's eyes opened, and for the first time, she saw his face.

He wasn't smug. He wasn't triumphant. There was no pride in his expression—only shame.

"That was an amazing spar."

Tenten froze, her breath catching in her throat. "I lost," she whispered.

"Does winning mean everything?" Naruto asked. "This wasn't about winning. It's a spar between friends, right? Aren't we supposed to help each other get stronger?"

Tenten's lips twisted bitterly. "Friends don't humiliate each other," she muttered.

"You're right. They don't."

Her eyes snapped to his, her anger flaring again. "Then what about all of this? How is this not humiliating? You said I'm just a weapon specialist. Then you come here, to my home, in front of my father, and you—" Her voice broke. "You defeat me. You completely humiliate me."

Naruto was silent for a moment, his head bowed. Then, quietly, he spoke.

"Four thousand."

Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"It took me four thousand shadow clones," Naruto said. "Four thousand clones, sparring over and over, taking hit after hit, making mistake after mistake. And yeah, it hurt. A lot. I can still feel every single failure." He looked at her with a small, tired smile. "But you know why I could do that? Because of the basics you taught me. You didn't just teach me how to swing a sword—you taught me how to fight."

Tenten stared at him, her mind racing, her lips trembling. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying I'm sorry."

That stopped her cold.

"I'm sorry if I hurt you," he continued, his eyes earnest. "I'm not good with words. I say stupid things, and people take them the wrong way. What I meant wasn't that you're just a weapon specialist. What I meant was… being a weapon specialist is amazing. And I thought maybe… I could help you. I thought you could be both—an incredible weapon specialist and a medical ninja. But instead of helping, I just hurt you. And I'm sorry."

Tenten's heart twisted painfully in her chest as the weight of his words sank in. She looked down, shame blooming hot and sharp as she replayed everything in her mind—the misunderstanding, the anger, the bitterness. It all felt so foolish now.

I'm such an idiot…

"Huh?"

"I blew this completely out of proportion," she admitted, lying back on the dirt road with a heavy sigh. Her gaze turned skyward as the sun climbed higher, the light warm on her face. "I jumped to conclusions. I got mad over something I didn't even understand. I've been so… dumb."

Naruto blinked, scratching the back of his head. "You're not dumb. You're, like… really smart. And scary."

"Gee, thanks," she muttered dryly, though a small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips.

Naruto shifted closer, sitting cross-legged beside her. "You okay, senpai?"

Tenten let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. "I'll be fine. I just… need a minute to process how ridiculous I've been." She turned her head slightly to look at him. "And for the record, I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have assumed the worst about you."

Naruto grinned, his boyish energy returning. "Hey, don't sweat it! We're still cool, right?"

Tenten looked at him for a moment before closing her eyes with a sigh. "Yeah. We're still cool, maggot."

Naruto laughed, the sound light and genuine, and for the first time that morning, Tenten felt the weight on her chest begin to lift.

The silence between them lingered for a moment, the kind that allowed thoughts to settle and emotions to breathe. Tenten broke it first.

"Naruto," she began. "Do you think I chose the right path?"

Naruto hummed, not rushing to answer.

"What if I had done something different?" Tenten continued. "What if I'd become a medical ninja? What if I didn't… settle for being a weapon specialist?"

"Was it easy to become a weapon specialist?"

Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "Easy? Hell no." She let out a bitter laugh. "I couldn't even tell you how many nights I cried myself to sleep because of how hard it was. But… I still did it."

"Then how is that settling?"

"What do you mean?"

"If you worked so hard for something—something most people couldn't even imagine doing—how is that settling?" Naruto asked. "That doesn't sound like settling to me. That sounds like making your own path."

The words hit Tenten like a bolt of lightning. Her eyes widened as something inside her clicked.

A laugh bubbled up from her chest—soft at first, then louder, until it mingled with the tears streaming down her cheeks. She cried and laughed, the release of years of frustration and self-doubt flooding out all at once.

She finally understood.

Lee had turned his hard work into talent, but so had she. She had been so blinded by Tsunade's shadow, so fixated on what the legendary kunoichi represented, that she hadn't realized her real goal. It wasn't to be Tsunade Senju. No, it was to represent what Tsunade stood for—an idol, an inspiration for young kunoichi to look up to.

"Naruto," she said softly, wiping her eyes as she reached out her hand. He took it, pulling her to her feet.

"Thank you," she said sincerely. "I needed that."

"What, to get beat up by me?"

Tenten rolled her eyes, giving him a playful smack on the cheek. "Don't push it."

They started walking back toward the shop, where her father was waiting.

"Sorry for making a scene, Dad," Tenten said sheepishly. "I'll clean this place up later."

Hiten waved her off, his smile smug and warm. "No worries. I'm just glad you worked things out with your boyfriend."

Tenten froze mid-step, her face turning bright red.

"He's not my boyfriend!" she shouted, her voice shrill with indignation.

Naruto, meanwhile, looked slightly hurt. "Wait… I'm not your friend?"

"No!" Tenten exclaimed quickly, flustered. "You are my friend! You're not my boyfriend."

"Wait… does that mean I'm a girl?"

Hiten burst out laughing, the sound echoing through the shop as Tenten slapped her forehead in exasperation.

"No, Naruto!" she groaned, glaring at her father, who was practically doubled over with laughter.

"Then what's a boyfriend?"

Tenten sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose before launching into a rushed explanation.

"Ohhh," Naruto said after a moment, his face reddening. He turned to Hiten, shaking his head vigorously. "Mr. Higurashi, Tenten and I are just friends. I swear!"

"Just friends, huh?" Tenten muttered under her breath, a little disappointed by how quickly he said it. But her father caught it, giving her a smug, knowing smile that only made her blush harder.

"Tenten!" Naruto called, oblivious to her embarrassment.

She turned to him, grateful for the distraction—until she froze.

In Naruto's hands was a gleaming set of chainmail.

"Remember how I said I'd bring you an armor set?" Naruto said, holding it out to her. "Here."

Tenten blinked, her heart skipping a beat. "Naruto, I… I don't even know what to say."

"Try it on," Naruto said with a grin. "You can't go around calling yourself a badass swordswoman without some awesome armor, right?"

Tenten nodded, her face warm as she practically snatched the armor from his hands and disappeared into the shop.

"So… what do you think?"

Hiten smiled, leaning casually against the doorframe. "Naruto, if you include more armor and weapons in the dowry, you've got my blessings."

"What?"

Hiten burst out laughing again, his prosthetic leg clinking against the floor as he doubled over.

"DAD!" Tenten's voice rang out from the shop.

A few moments later, the metallic clink of chainmail filled the air as Tenten stepped outside. The armor fit her perfectly, the interlocking rings gleaming in the sunlight. She looked down at herself, brushing her hands over the craftsmanship.

"It's amazing," she said softly, her cheeks pink.

"Amazing enough for a spar?"

Tenten looked up, startled.

"Don't think I have forgotten, senpai. This time, it's my turn to teach you."

Tenten blinked, caught off guard by his sincerity. She felt her face flush again but managed a small smile. "It's my honor, Naruto-sensei."

They both giggled at the playful exchange, the tension between them finally gone.

Hiten, however, wasn't done. "Naruto," he called out. "If you keep this up, I'll have to start preparing for the wedding."

"DAD!" Tenten shouted, her face bright red as she whirled on him.

Naruto, meanwhile, stood frozen, his face a mix of confusion and horror. "Wait, what?!"

"It's a joke, Naruto," Tenten muttered, her palm slapping against her forehead.

"Oh…" Naruto said, his face reddening. Then, after a beat, "Wait, why is that a joke?"

Hiten roared with laughter as Tenten groaned, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.

"Because you're impossible, that's why!" she huffed, stomping back toward the shop.

Naruto scratched his head, muttering to himself. "I don't get it…"

"Don't worry, kid," Hiten said, clapping him on the back. "You'll figure it out one day. Hopefully before my grandkids arrive."

"WHAT?!" Naruto yelped as Tenten's voice echoed from inside the shop.

"DAD!"

---

Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 30th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.21 When Two Worlds Meet

---

Ayame walked up the stairs to Naruto's apartment, a bag of groceries in her hand and a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face. I wonder if Naruto actually finished that milk I bought him last week. Or if it's still sitting there, curdling, she thought with a sigh.

She and her father, Teuchi, had taken it upon themselves to check on Naruto now and then. It started a few years ago, when the boy proudly bragged about how he had stocked an entire cupboard full of cup ramen. That revelation led to some very concerned glances between Ayame and her father.

Thank you so much, Hokage-sama, Ayame sarcastically thought as she climbed the last few steps. What genius thought giving a kid free pocket money with no guidance was a good idea? Of course, he spent it all on ramen. Not that she was against ramen—she worked at a ramen shop, after all—but even she knew Naruto needed a more balanced diet.

"I swear, if I find nothing but cup ramen again…" she muttered under her breath as she reached his door.

Pausing, she heard the unmistakable sound of chaos coming from inside. Something—or someone—was running around, crashing into things. She frowned, her hand hovering over the spare key she always carried for emergencies.

"Please don't let it be another failed attempt at cleaning…" she murmured, sliding the key into the lock.

She opened the door, and what she saw nearly made her drop the groceries.

The entire apartment was a mess. Furniture was askew, laundry was piled everywhere, and Naruto was running in circles, chasing what looked like a… lizard?

"What the—?"

Naruto spun toward her, the lizard slipping through his fingers as it bolted across the floor and ran straight between Ayame's legs.

A gust of wind later, Ayame blinked and found Naruto standing behind her, holding the wriggling creature aloft like some sort of bizarre trophy.

"Finally caught you, you little bastard."

"Naruto," Ayame said, still trying to process what she was seeing. "What is that?"

"Oh, this?" Naruto grinned wider. "It's my new pet! Isn't it adorable?"

Adorable was not the word Ayame would use. The lizard, which had six spindly legs and a large, jagged crystal growing out of its back, glared at her with its beady eyes as it wriggled in Naruto's grip.

Ayame blinked, then pinched herself. Nope, she wasn't dreaming. This was real. "Is this a… Shinobi thing?" she asked weakly, gesturing at the creature.

"Sure, whatever you say, Neechan," Naruto replied, already walking back into the apartment.

Still in a daze, Ayame stepped inside and put the groceries down, surveying the chaos. "Naruto, what happened in here?"

Naruto shrugged. "Crystal lizard happened. It's fast, and it hides."

Ayame sighed as she started gathering Naruto's clothes from the floor, tossing socks, shirts, and what she hoped weren't month-old boxers into a growing pile. Then, with a resigned groan, she walked into the bathroom and returned with an overflowing laundry basket.

Naruto watched her with wide eyes, still holding the squirming crystal lizard in his hands. "Neechan, what are you doing?"

"Well, Naruto," Ayame said, dropping the basket with a thud, "the lizard in your hands looks like it's about one hiss away from biting your face off. So, I'm making it a safe place to hide."

Naruto tilted his head. "Safe place?"

Without a word, Ayame gestured to the pile of laundry, which now looked more like a small mountain. Naruto frowned but decided to trust her. Gently, he released the lizard, which immediately bolted to the pile, paused for a moment as if inspecting its new home, then burrowed into the clothes like it was digging through dirt.

"Wow, you're a genius!"

Ayame didn't respond, too busy staring at the sheer size of the laundry pile. She pinched the bridge of her nose. "Naruto, why do you have so much laundry? Have you even washed any of these?"

Naruto grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "I was waiting for rain. You know, natural cleaning. It's free!"

"Rain?! Naruto, you can't just leave your clothes outside and hope nature does your chores for you!"

"Why not? It works on my plants."

Ayame sighed, shaking her head. "At least you're taking care of the plants. I'll give you that."

Naruto puffed out his chest, looking smug. "See? I'm doing great!"

"You're doing something," Ayame muttered, tossing another pair of socks into the pile.

"No one is perfect, Neechan."

"It's not about being perfect, Naruto. It's about doing what you can. You're a ninja now—you need to start being more responsible."

"Responsible?" Naruto huffed and raised his hands defensively. "I'm trying!"

Ayame raised her fist threateningly, her eyes narrowing in mock warning. Naruto immediately threw his hands up. "Wait, wait! Mercy! I'm just a clone!"

"A clone?"

Naruto gave her a quick explanation about shadow clones, and Ayame nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "So… how long have you had this pet of yours?"

"Only a few hours," Naruto replied, his voice taking on a defensive tone. "I found it injured, and I healed it. So now it's mine."

"That's nice," Ayame said, placing her hands on her hips, "but you decided that just because you healed it, it's your pet?"

"Well, yeah!" Naruto grumbled. "I always wanted a pet, but Jiji never let me. Something about how I wasn't responsible enough or whatever."

Ayame swept her arm dramatically, motioning to the mess of his apartment. "Gee, I wonder why he thought that?"

"You're supposed to be on my side!"

"I am on your side," Ayame said, rubbing his hair affectionately, "but you have to admit, you're not exactly the poster boy for responsibility."

Naruto looked down, his cheeks puffing out in mild frustration. Ayame softened her tone. "Look, you have a pet now. That means you have to step up. No more excuses, okay?"

Naruto gave a reluctant nod. "Okay…"

"Good," Ayame said. "Now, what's your plan for taking care of it?"

"Plan?" Naruto blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"

"Well," Ayame said, counting on her fingers, "what are you going to feed it? Where's it going to sleep? How are you going to get it to trust you? What happens if it gets sick? Do you even know if it's a boy or a girl?"

Naruto's head spun at the barrage of questions, his brain struggling to keep up. "Uh… uh…"

Ayame sighed and headed to the kitchen.

Naruto watched her, still trying to process everything. "Neechan, you know a lot about this stuff."

"Of course I do!" Ayame called back. "I wanted a pet snake when I was younger, but Dad said no."

"A snake?" Naruto asked, tilting his head. "Why didn't he let you?"

Ayame came back with a bowl of diced vegetables and bits of meat.

"Well… apparently, snakes have a bad reputation. Something about a really strong ninja who used snakes and then turned traitor. Ever since then, snakes are seen as bad omens in the village."

Naruto frowned. "Wait, so people used to keep pet snakes?"

"Oh, yeah. They were super popular because of that ninja, actually. But after what happened… not so much."

"Guess that makes sense," Naruto said thoughtfully.

They crouched by the laundry pile, Ayame carefully scooping a spoonful of the food she'd prepared. She made soft, coaxing noises as she held the spoon near the pile.

The crystal lizard poked its head out, tilting it curiously at the food. It inched forward cautiously, sniffing the spoon.

And then it bit Ayame's finger.

"AAAHHH!" Ayame yelped, dropping the spoon as the lizard snatched it up and scurried back into the pile.

Naruto burst out laughing, clutching his sides. "Neechan, you just got bitten by a girl!"

"Wait, it's a girl?" Ayame asked, shaking her hand.

"Yeah! Didn't see any balls, so…"

Ayame gave him a deadpan look. "Naruto… you're a goddamn idiot."

"A responsible idiot," Naruto shot back, grinning.

Ayame sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she muttered under her breath. "The things I put up with for this boy…" Her grumbling trailed off when the distinct crunch of metal being chewed drew her attention to the laundry pile.

"Naruto," she said, "what exactly is that lizard?"

Naruto, who was busily folding a towel in the most haphazard way possible, glanced up. "I don't know."

"You don't know?"

"Nope," Naruto replied cheerfully.

"Naruto, what do you know?"

"That I'm awesome."

---

The original Naruto was facing his greatest challenge yet—a written exam.

For six grueling hours, he sat at the training ground, hunched over a test paper Kakashi had personally designed. The stakes? If Naruto scored higher than Sasuke and Sakura, he'd finally get the jutsu Kakashi promised him. But this wasn't just any test—it was a ninja's nightmare. Questions about physics, biology, geography, and strategy filled every inch of the paper.

Naruto groaned, tapping his pencil against the desk Kakashi had set up just for him. "Why do I even need to calculate the trajectory of a kunai?! I just throw it and hope for the best!"

Kakashi, lounging in the shade with his ever-present orange book, glanced up lazily. "Well, imagine you're on a mission, Naruto. The success of a sneak attack depends entirely on one kunai—one throw. If you don't calculate its trajectory properly, you might miss and fail the mission. Simple enough?"

"I guess that makes sense... but it still sucks."

When the six hours were finally up, Naruto slammed his exam paper down in front of Kakashi, who picked it up with an amused eye crease. "So, feeling confident?"

Naruto crossed his arms and grinned. "I mean... I just need to beat Sasuke and Sakura, right? That's easy."

"You'd need at least a 99% to beat them, though," Kakashi added casually as he pulled out a red pen.

Naruto's confidence faltered. "What?! Wait—uh, can I go to the bathroom real quick?"

"Nervous about your results? Don't worry, Naruto. Even if you don't beat them, what really matters is how much you've improved since the academy—"

"Kakashi-sensei, bathroom," Naruto cut him off, looking increasingly desperate.

"Fine, fine, go ahead."

The moment Kakashi gave the green light, Naruto vanished in a blur of Shunshin.

Naruto arrived at his apartment in record time, practically bursting through the door. Inside, Ayame and one of his clones were standing over the pile of laundry, which was now shifting and making strange crunching noises.

Ayame blinked at him.

"Hi, Neechan. Bye, Neechan!" Naruto shouted as he slammed the bathroom door shut.

Once inside, he quickly grabbed the Darksign from his pocket and activated it. A rush of heat washed over him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself in Lordran once again, sitting at the bonfire.

"Alright," Naruto said, standing up and cracking his knuckles. "Time to grind."

He summoned a dozen clones. "Go out there and kill every hollow in the Undead Burg. We're leveling up."

The clones saluted and dashed off in all directions, cutting through hollows with brutal efficiency. Meanwhile, Naruto sat back at the bonfire, mentally tallying the souls they were collecting. After a few minutes, the clones dispelled, sending a flood of memories and a sizable pile of souls back to him.

[Souls: 3,203]

"Finally!" Naruto grinned as he opened his stats menu. He navigated to his intelligence stat and dumped the necessary points.

[Name: Naruto Uzumaki]
[Level: 19 → 20]
[Attributes:]
[INT: 10 → 11]

Naruto frowned, tilting his head in thought. I don't feel any smarter… he muttered, his voice laced with confusion. He glanced at the bonfire's gentle flicker, its light casting long, shifting shadows across the ground. For a moment, he stood still, his mind oddly quiet yet brimming with something he couldn't quite name.

"Whatever, let's just get back to Kakashi."

---

Back at the training ground, Naruto arrived just as Kakashi was finishing grading the papers. He slid into his seat, hands behind his head in a casual pose, though his leg tapped rhythmically under the desk.

"So? What's the verdict? Did I blow Sasuke and Sakura out of the water?"

Kakashi turned the paper around, revealing the grade: 100%.

Naruto blinked, then stared. "No way. A perfect score?!" He broke into a wide grin. "Guess I really am a genius! Believe it!"

"You earned it, Naruto. And, as promised, I'll teach you a new jutsu."

"Yes! Finally! So, what's it gonna be? Something epic like—"

"Patience," Kakashi interrupted, pulling a small piece of paper from his pouch.

"What's that? A coupon for free ramen?"

"This," Kakashi said, ignoring the joke, "is chakra paper. It reacts to your chakra and shows your chakra nature."

"Chakra nature?" Naruto frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "You mean like… an affinity for certain kinds of jutsu?"

"Exactly. Everyone's chakra leans toward one of the five basic elements: fire, wind, water, earth, or lightning. Knowing your nature helps you focus on techniques suited for you."

Kakashi held the paper between his fingers and channeled his chakra into it. Instantly, the paper crinkled and shriveled.

"Whoa! What was that?"

"It wrinkled because my chakra nature is lightning," Kakashi explained. "Each nature reacts differently: fire burns the paper, water soaks it, earth crumbles it, and wind tears it. This test will reveal yours. Go ahead."

Naruto stared at the paper in his hand. Hey, Kakashi-sensei, what about shadow clones? What nature are they?

"Shadow clones don't come from the five elements. They're part of Yin and Yang Release."

"Yin and Yang? Like… opposites? Dark and light?"

"Close enough," Kakashi said. "Chakra comes from two sources: the mind and the body. Yin is spiritual energy—it shapes chakra. Yang is physical energy—it fills that shape. Together, they're the foundation of ninjutsu."

Naruto nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation like he was mapping out a new path in his head. So... Yin and Yang work with the five elements, but they're not the same thing.

"Exactly. Now, focus your chakra into the paper."

Naruto took a breath, channeled his chakra, and watched as the paper split cleanly down the middle.

Kakashi's expression shifted slightly, his brows knitting together.

"What's wrong, sensei?"

"Wind chakra nature," Kakashi said thoughtfully. "It's rare in Konoha. There aren't many shinobi here who specialize in it."

Naruto frowned. "So… does that mean you can't teach me anything?"

"Not at all. I'll just need to find someone who knows wind chakra well enough to help guide you through the basics."

Naruto's face lit up again. "Yes! Wind powers!" Then he hesitated. "Wait, Kakashi-sensei, during the bell test, you used water jutsu. But you said your nature was lightning. How does that work?"

Kakashi chuckled. "Good question. Through training, you can learn to use multiple elements. In fact, mastering at least two is required to become a jonin."

"How many do you have?"

Kakashi raised a hand, outstretching his fingers. "All five."

"All five?! Then why can't you just teach me wind jutsu?"

"The wind jutsu I know are all A-rank or higher. Teaching you those would be like handing you a blueprint for a house before teaching you how to hold a hammer. You need to build a foundation first."

Naruto considered this for a moment. "So… you're saying I need to learn the basics before I can tackle the big stuff."

Kakashi gave him a thumbs-up. "Exactly. You're sharper than people give you credit for."

Naruto blinked, feeling pleased—until he caught the implication. "Hey, that's not a compliment!"

"It is if you think about it," Kakashi replied, already turning to leave. "Good work today, Naruto."

"Wait, sensei!" Naruto called after him. "Can I have some extra chakra paper? I want to test something."

Kakashi tilted his head curiously but handed him a few sheets. "Don't do anything crazy," he warned before vanishing in a swirl of leaves.

---

Naruto Shunshined to the Hokage Monument, a quiet spot where he could think and experiment without distraction.
Ever since his intelligence had spiked—something he still wasn't entirely used to—Naruto had noticed his thoughts taking new turns, approaching problems from angles he hadn't considered before. It wasn't like he'd become a different person, but he could see paths branching where he used to see just a straight road. Questions he'd never asked now burned in his mind.

For example, why wasn't his chakra nature fire? It seemed obvious, considering his ability to wield pyromancy. Wasn't the flame just another form of chakra? But the more he thought about it, the more cracks formed in that theory.

"Maybe," Naruto murmured, staring at the flame flickering in his hand, "pyromancy isn't chakra at all. Maybe it's... something else."

The thought made his chest tighten. If that was true, then the powers from Lordran weren't just jutsu waiting to be discovered by the shinobi of his world. They were something entirely different.

And that begged the real question: What happens when you combine chakra and pyromancy?

Naruto unrolled a fresh piece of chakra paper, holding it carefully in his free hand. He'd tested his chakra nature earlier with Kakashi and knew what to expect. But this experiment wasn't about chakra alone. It was about finding the edges of the two forces and seeing what happened when they overlapped.

He activated the pyromancy flame, feeling its strange, almost alien warmth crawl across his skin. Slowly, he channeled the fire energy from the flame into the chakra paper.

At first, nothing happened. Then the paper began to twist unnaturally, its surface warping as it shifted colors. What came next made Naruto's breath catch in his throat.

The paper didn't burn like he expected. Instead, its texture turned pale and leathery, like stretched, diseased skin. Veins, thin and pulsing, began spreading across it, branching out as though they were alive. Coarse, black hair erupted violently from its edges, curling and writhing like parasitic tendrils seeking something to latch onto.

Naruto's heart pounded as he watched a grotesque transformation take shape in the center of the paper. A bulbous, bloodshot eye bulged outward, twitching as it looked around, darting frantically like it could see him. The veins feeding into it throbbed grotesquely, and Naruto felt his stomach churn as the entire thing let out a faint, wet squelch.

Before he could react, the paper burst into flames, spewing ash and the nauseating stench of burnt flesh into the air.

Naruto recoiled, dropping the smoldering remains. His stomach twisted in revulsion as he stared at the pile of ash left behind. "What the hell was that?"

The pyromancy flame flickered in his palm, its glow calm and steady, as though it hadn't been part of whatever horror he'd just witnessed. But Naruto wasn't so sure anymore.

His mind raced, connecting dots that had never seemed important before.

"Pyromancy," he murmured. "It's not fire. Not really. It's... alive. It's connected to something else. Maybe even... demons?"

The thought sent a chill down his spine, but it also lit a spark in his mind. He wasn't scared—not exactly. The experiment had shown him something incredible, even if it made his stomach turn.

Pyromancy and chakra weren't the same thing. They weren't even part of the same system. But now Naruto knew they could interact—just not in a way he could control yet.

"Guess I've got a lot more to figure out, huh?" He smirked faintly, though the unease in his chest hadn't gone away. "Can't just punch my way through this one. Gotta think about it first."

Standing up, Naruto unequipped the pyromancy flame.

"Different paths," he muttered, staring at the ash blowing away in the wind. "Guess it's up to me to figure out where they lead."

---

Author's Note:

Alright, let's talk about this chapter. It's shorter than what I usually release, but the importance of this moment made it impossible to hold back. Word count doesn't matter here—it's the impact that does.

If you've read the chapter, you already know what just happened. Naruto didn't just experiment with chakra and pyromancy—he created life. Even if it was brief, even if it was twisted, he did something extraordinary.

Now, for those of you who might not be familiar with Dark Souls lore, let me explain why this moment is so significant. In the world of Dark Souls, fire is life. The First Flame brought more than just warmth—it gave rise to life and death, time and change, and everything in between. When the Witch of Izalith attempted to recreate the First Flame, she gave birth to the Chaos Flame, unintentionally creating demons and becoming the mother of them all. This connection between fire and the creation of life is deeply ingrained in Dark Souls mythology—and now it's bleeding into Naruto's world.

What makes this chapter so exciting is that it's just the tip of the iceberg. Naruto isn't limited to pyromancy. He's got miracles in his arsenal, and eventually, he'll delve into sorcery, black magic, and hexes. Each of these powers comes with its own rules, its own essence. But what happens when chakra—a force of life and energy in its own right—mixes with these abilities from Lordran?

That's where you come in.

This chapter isn't just a turning point for Naruto; it's an invitation to you, the reader. I want to hear your thoughts. What happens when chakra meets miracles, or sorcery, or hexes? Does it evolve? Does it corrupt? Does it create?

The merging of these two worlds isn't just about jutsu or fireballs. It's about exploring how the philosophies, rules, and mysteries of one universe collide with the other. This is a story about boundaries breaking down, about possibilities being rewritten, and I can't wait to see what ideas you come up with.

Thank you for your support, your feedback, and your imagination. Let's explore this together. Drop your thoughts in the comments—I'm reading all of them.

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 1rst! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.20 Sarutobi Asuma and Team 10

---

Sarutobi Asuma had lived a life that many envied.

The son of the Third Hokage.
Genin at nine.
Chūnin at twelve.
Jōnin at sixteen.
One hundred and fifty A-rank missions completed.
Eighteen S-rank missions successful.

It was a glittering résumé, enough to command awe and respect from anyone. Yet, none of it mattered when your father was the Professor, Hiruzen Sarutobi—the legend of Konoha.

And so, despite his accolades, despite his achievements, Asuma left the village five years after the Kyūbi attack. The reason? A petty argument. His father had chosen his older brother to be the head of the Sarutobi clan. That decision, that one slight, had been the final straw in a string of frustrations. Without so much as a backward glance, Asuma stormed out of Konoha to join the Twelve Guardian Ninja, the elite bodyguards of the Fire Daimyō.

Life outside the village had brought him fame and hardship in equal measure. It was thrilling. Grueling. Dangerous. He was recognized, feared, respected. His bounty on the black market soared to thirty-five million ryō—a price tag he considered a badge of honor.

But the glory came at a cost.

When ten of the Twelve Guardians were killed in a single assassination attempt, Asuma was left standing amidst the aftermath, wondering what the hell he was doing.

When the time came to select the new leader of the Guardians, he was the obvious choice.

But he turned it down.

What good was all the fame, all the danger, all the riches, if he couldn't enjoy any of it?

And so, after years away, he returned to Konoha.

Coming back wasn't what Asuma had imagined. He expected warmth, camaraderie, maybe a drink or two with old friends. Instead, he got the cold shoulder. Shinobi whispered behind his back. Others avoided him altogether.

Why wouldn't they? He had left without a word, abandoning his responsibilities, his family, his friends. The world hadn't stopped turning just because Asuma needed to find himself.

The first meeting with his father had been the worst.

Hiruzen greeted him stiffly in the Hokage's office, his expression unreadable beneath the lines of age. Asuma shifted awkwardly on his feet, suddenly feeling like a boy again.

"I see you've bought your own apartment," his father said finally, his tone neutral.

Asuma scratched the back of his head. "Yeah… I didn't want to, uh, burden the clan's staff."

"Whatever you say, Asuma."

The words stung.

Years ago, Hiruzen had been so overprotective after Asuma's mother died during the Kyūbi attack that he wouldn't even let his sons move out of the compound. That suffocating care had been one of the many reasons for their falling out. Yet now, the Third Hokage was suddenly indifferent.

The conversation ended with Hiruzen extending an invitation.

"Are you free this evening? Your nephew would love to meet you."

A family dinner? Asuma forced a grin. "Sorry, I can't. I've got plans tonight."

It was a lie.

There was no party, no friends waiting for him, no drinks to share.

He spent that night alone in his apartment, staring at the ceiling as the hard truth settled over him.

Konoha had moved on.

---

The months that followed were no easier.

Asuma tried to adapt to his new reality, taking on solo jōnin missions, but it all felt meaningless. He was good—damn good—but what was the point of being one of Konoha's strongest if there was no one to share it with?

Desperate for connection, he reached out to his old teammates, Raido and Kurenai.

Raido was polite but distant. They had never been close, and that hadn't changed.

Kurenai, though… Kurenai was different.

She had always been different.

Asuma had nursed a quiet crush on her for years, one that had lingered even during his time away. She was sharp, confident, and beautiful—everything he admired in a kunoichi. He had hoped, prayed, that she might not have moved on. That she might still see him as he once was.

But when he saw her again, it wasn't the reunion he had envisioned.

It happened a month later in the Hokage Tower, where Hiruzen was announcing her promotion to jōnin. She stood at the center of the room, radiant and surrounded by friends. They laughed, congratulated her, celebrated her achievement.

Asuma watched from the sidelines, his mouth dry, unable to find the words to approach her.

He left without saying a word.

---

The next day, Asuma decided enough was enough.

He wasn't a ladies' man by any stretch of the imagination. Sure, his rugged looks and solid build had earned him attention during his years with the Guardians, but that was different. Those were fleeting, meaningless encounters.

What he wanted now was substance—a real connection.

And he was determined to find it with Kurenai.

Asuma prepped himself like a shinobi preparing for a mission.

First, he ditched the cigarette and bought the strongest breath mints he could find. He was not about to approach Kurenai reeking of smoke.

Second, he spruced himself up. He trimmed his beard, slicked back his hair, and even splashed on some cologne—not too much, just enough to leave a subtle, confident impression.

Lastly, he rehearsed what he was going to say. He didn't want to come off as desperate, but he also didn't want to be too casual. He needed the perfect balance.

With everything set, he marched into the jōnin lounge, his chest puffed out, his shoulders broad, his gait steady.

He looked like a man on a mission.

And in many ways, he was.

The lounge was mostly empty now, quiet except for the low murmur of voices and the occasional clink of glass.

Asuma approached Kurenai, his steps steady—though his heart wasn't.

"Hey, Red Eyes," he said casually. "Did you unlock your Sharingan yet?"

The same joke. The same line he'd used when they were fresh-faced genin so many years ago.

Kurenai looked up, startled, her crimson eyes widening slightly. "Asuma… you're back?"

The surprise in her voice stung more than Asuma cared to admit. He forced a smile, ignoring the twinge of bitterness that crept in.

Guess no one told her, he thought grimly. Of course, they didn't. I'm the outcast now, right? The guy who abandoned the village to go 'find himself.' Why would anyone bother telling her I came back?

But he pushed those thoughts aside. "Of course, I'm back," he said. "And this time, I'm here to stay."

"Why?"

Asuma paused, the bluntness of the question catching him off guard.

Don't tell me… he thought, his stomach sinking. She's giving me the cold shoulder too.

He shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Well, this is my home, right?"

Kurenai looked away, her expression unreadable.

Asuma scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, then forced himself to push forward. "Look," he began, "let me make it up to you. A drink? Maybe some food? Let's catch up. I've been dying to know why you became a genjutsu specialist, of all things."

Kurenai hesitated, her polite smile not quite reaching her eyes. "I don't know, Asuma. I'm really busy right now, preparing for this year's genin graduation…"

Her words were polite, but the tone behind them was distant.

Asuma felt the rejection like a punch to the gut. He masked it well, though—years of dealing with nobles in the Daimyō's court had taught him how to keep his face calm, even when he felt like crumbling inside.

"Well," he said after a beat, "why don't we discuss it together? I was actually thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor myself."

That was a lie.

Asuma couldn't picture himself teaching a team of green, hyperactive genin. He was a man who loved his lazy afternoons, a simple life with the occasional mission to keep things interesting. The thought of wrangling three brats day in and day out was enough to make him want to light another cigarette right then and there.

But he couldn't say that. Not now.

Kurenai tilted her head slightly, her gaze unreadable as she studied him. "What were you saying about a drink?"

Asuma's heart jumped, but he kept his cool, only allowing the corners of his mouth to lift into a small smile.

"Let's go," he said.

The Fire Bop Club was alive with noise and energy. It was one of the most popular bars in Konoha, known for its wide selection of drinks from across the Elemental Nations. Shinobi and civilians mingled, their laughter and conversations mixing with the soft hum of music in the background.

Asuma led Kurenai to a quieter corner, ordering a couple of light drinks as they began to talk. They caught up on what they had been doing over the past seven years, trading stories about missions and experiences. For a while, Asuma let himself believe that things might finally be normal again.

But halfway through the evening, some of Kurenai's friends called her over to join them at another table. She gave him an apologetic smile before leaving, disappearing into a crowd that seemed to welcome her like family.

Asuma stayed behind, nursing his drink. He glanced over at her occasionally, watching as her laughter lit up the room, her smile easy and genuine as she spoke with her friends.

And in that moment, it hit him.

He didn't belong here.

He had left Konoha to find himself, and now that he was back, there was no place for him. Not with his father, not with his colleagues, not even with Kurenai.

He paid the tab quietly and slipped out of the bar without saying goodbye.

---

Asuma wandered through the streets of Konoha aimlessly, his hands shoved deep into his pockets. The quiet hum of the village at night was both comforting and isolating—a sharp reminder of how much he'd missed and how much had changed.

He wasn't sure how long he'd been walking when he heard a familiar voice.

"Asuma?"

He looked up and froze. Standing before him was a woman holding a bag of groceries.

"Long time no see, huh?"

It was his sister-in-law, Sarutobi Akari.

Akari was striking in a quiet way, her features sharp but elegant. She wore a simple navy yukata, her jōnin vest folded over her arm, the sleeves of her shirt rolled up to reveal the faint scars of an experienced shinobi. Her sharp brown eyes softened slightly as she looked at him.

"Maybe it would've been sooner if you bothered to come," she said, her tone teasing but not unkind.

"I didn't know how to approach my brother after what I said," Asuma admitted. There was no point in lying—Akari was an elite jōnin, an ANBU member no less. She'd see through him in a heartbeat.

Akari's gaze didn't waver. "Take the first step, Asuma," she said simply. "You might be surprised what happens next."

Before Asuma could respond, a loud, excited voice interrupted them.

"Mom, look what I found!"

Asuma turned to see a young boy running toward them, cradling a small, squirming cat in his arms.

"Konohamaru," Akari said with a sigh, "what did I tell you about picking up random animals?"

The boy pouted. "That I can't because they belong in the wild."

"Exactly," Akari said, taking the cat from his arms and setting it down gently. "Now, let's go home. Dinner's waiting."

Konohamaru's face lit up. "Can I help you make the food, Mom?"

Asuma watched the scene unfold, a small smile tugging at his lips. It didn't take him long to piece it together—the boy, with his messy hair and bright, eager eyes, could only be his nephew.

"Hello there, little guy," Asuma said, crouching slightly to meet Konohamaru's gaze.

"Who are you, suspiciously bearded man?"

Asuma sweatdropped at those adjectives, taking a deep breath before exhaling. A small flame serpent formed in the air between them, curling and twisting like a living thing. It was a trick he had picked up in the Fire Daimyō's court, and it worked like a charm.

"Whoa! That's so cool!"

Akari chuckled. "Would you like to join us for dinner, Asuma?"

He hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "If you don't mind me intruding."

"Of course not," Akari said, turning to Konohamaru. "What do you think, Konohamaru?"

"This dinner is gonna be awesome!" the boy exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "We've got everyone in the family coming!"

---

Dinner was nothing short of amazing. Asuma couldn't remember the last time he'd sat at a family table like this, with the comforting clatter of dishes, the smell of home-cooked food, and the warmth of shared company. His sister-in-law, Akari, was an exceptional cook, and her efforts hadn't gone unnoticed.

To his left, Akari was trying—unsuccessfully—to make Konohamaru eat his vegetables. The six-year-old had puffed up his cheeks in defiance, claiming he was "too full" after his third serving of rice.

Across from him, Hiruzen sat at the head of the table, unusually relaxed, a faint smile on his lips as he sipped his tea.

But it was the man seated at the other end of the table that caught Asuma's attention.

Sarutobi Hikaru.

His older brother was a man who carried himself with quiet authority. His features were sharp but refined, with the same intelligent eyes their father had, though his gaze often held an edge of sternness. His dark brown hair was neatly tied into a short ponytail, and his beard was trimmed with precision. Unlike Asuma's rugged, laid-back appearance, Hikaru had the polished look of a man who commanded respect wherever he went.

Hikaru's demeanor had always been calm, measured—a man of logic and control. But as their gazes met across the table, there was a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

"You really are something else, Asuma," Hikaru said, setting down his chopsticks.

"Thanks," Asuma replied, though his voice was tinged with surprise. For years, he had assumed Hikaru hated him—resented him, even—for the way he had stormed out of Konoha, for the angry words they had exchanged before he left.

Back then, Asuma had shouted, accused Hikaru of stealing the title of clan head that he had deserved. He expected hostility now, not… this.

"Did hanging out with nobles make you dense or something? You've been running from everything your whole life."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Oh, don't give me that look," Hikaru said, firm. "You ran from home. You ran from your responsibilities here. Then you ran from the Fire Guardians when things got tough. What's next?"

Asuma's hand curled into a fist under the table, his anger simmering just below the surface. "I came back, didn't I? Shouldn't you be glad that I'm alive?"

The tension in the room rose sharply, the air heavy with unspoken words. Asuma's chakra flared slightly, a subtle warning of the frustration building within him. Hikaru's chakra spiked in response, his own irritation evident.

Before things could escalate further, Hiruzen's presence filled the room, his chakra washing over both of them like an iron grip. The sheer weight of it forced both brothers to still, their tempers immediately quelled.

"Enough," Hiruzen said firmly, his tone brooking no argument. "Akari, take Konohamaru to bed."

"Yes, Father," Akari replied without hesitation.

Asuma turned to see that she had already placed Konohamaru in a light genjutsu, the boy fast asleep in her arms. She gave both brothers a sharp look before leaving the room, her presence lingering like a reprimand.

The silence that followed was deafening.

Hiruzen coughed lightly, breaking the tension. "Now then, you two. Stop acting like children and talk it out properly."

Both Asuma and Hikaru opened their mouths to protest, but Hiruzen's glare silenced them instantly. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a small shōgi board, setting it on the table between them.

"You will play one round," Hiruzen said. "One round, and as you play, you will talk. No interruptions, no yelling. Understood?"

"You want us to settle this with shōgi?"

"Correct. Asuma will play black, so he moves first."

Asuma sighed but leaned forward, picking up his first piece. "What's your problem with me?"

Hikaru mirrored his movement, placing his own piece. "My problem is that you think you can just stroll back into Konoha and act like nothing's happened."

Asuma's jaw tightened. He moved another piece. "Don't you think I know that? Every damn day since I came back, people have been treating me like I'm a traitor. So excuse me for trying to see the good side of things instead of just running away again."

Hikaru's expression didn't soften. "Then why didn't you come back sooner? Why did it take you so long to even visit your family?"

Asuma froze for a moment, his fingers hovering over the next piece. Because I didn't see the point.

"I said a lot of things before I left… and I didn't think I could take them back. I'm sorry for that."

"Doesn't matter. The past is the past." Hikaru paused, his fingers lightly tapping his piece before he moved it. "I kept up with your exploits as a Fire Guardian, you know. You had everything you wanted there—fame, money, power. So why come back?"

"Because none of it meant anything. I got older. I got closer to death. And I realized something: what's the point of having everything if there's no one to share it with?"

At that, the game slowed, both brothers holding their pieces but not placing them.

"And yet you came back to Konoha, knowing people wouldn't welcome you. Knowing how they'd see you. Why?"

Asuma gave him a lopsided smile, lighting a cigarette as he spoke. "What, were you hoping I'd just stay gone?"

"You idiot," Hikaru said. "I'm worried about you. Konoha is built on the Will of Fire—on loyalty, on honoring it. You dishonored that by leaving. People won't forgive you easily."

Asuma exhaled a stream of smoke, his grin widening. "Good. That just means I've got a new hurdle to overcome."

"Well said, Asuma. I know you're strong enough to handle it."

Hikaru shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "So, what's next? What's your plan now?"

"I'm thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor."

For the first time that night, Hikaru laughed, shaking his head. "You? A teacher? Those kids don't know what they're in for."

"We'll see," Asuma said with a smirk. "I might surprise you."

And for the first time in years, the Sarutobi brothers shared a moment of understanding.

A few months after settling back in Konoha, life had started to feel… lighter for Asuma. He made a point of visiting his family on weekends, often babysitting Konohamaru when Akari and Hikaru were busy with clan duties or ANBU missions. The little brat had grown on him fast, especially with his endless energy and unfiltered honesty. It was nice—really nice—to feel like he was a part of the Sarutobi household again.

Meanwhile, his reputation in the village had begun to recover. Successful missions stacked up under his belt, and slowly but surely, people were beginning to look at him with less suspicion.

But there was one problem he hadn't quite solved yet: Kurenai.

To catch Kurenai's attention, Asuma finally committed to the idea of becoming a jōnin instructor. And luck, it seemed, was on his side—he was assigned the Ino-Shika-Chō trio of the current generation.

Three clan heirs. Three shinobi who had been raised since birth to work as a team. Three kids whose families had likely prepped them so thoroughly that Asuma could afford to take it easy as their instructor.

An easy life as a jōnin instructor. That was the plan.

Of course, he quickly learned that while Shikamaru was the laziest brat he'd ever met and Chōji was sweet and harmless, Ino was… spirited, to put it mildly. Managing her relentless energy and constant nitpicking of her teammates wasn't as easy as he'd hoped. Still, the trio grew on him. He found himself genuinely enjoying their sessions, even if he wouldn't admit it outright.

---

A few days after the academy's graduation exams, Asuma found himself walking back to his apartment after another mind-numbing D-rank mission. Escorting an old man with a cart of cabbages hadn't exactly been thrilling, but he wasn't in the mood for anything too taxing today.

The evening was quiet, the streets painted in warm orange hues as the sun dipped below the horizon. He was halfway to his place when something—or rather, someone—caught his eye.

Kakashi Hatake was leaning against the railing of a nearby staircase, engrossed in his infamous orange book. Asuma did a double take. It wasn't every day you casually ran into one of Konoha's strongest shinobi.

"Good to see you again, Kakashi."

Kakashi didn't look up from his book. Instead, he gave a slight nod, his eye crinkling in what could have been a smile.

"Want to come in?"

"Well," Kakashi drawled, finally closing his book with a snap, "I do have something we could discuss over something to drink."

"Come on, then. I've got some coffee the Fire Daimyō gave me."

"Didn't know you liked coffee."

"I don't," Asuma replied. "But when the Fire Daimyō gives you a gift, you take it. No questions asked."

Asuma's apartment was simple yet comfortable, reflecting the quiet, no-frills lifestyle he had adopted since his return. Traditional tatami mats covered the floors, and the furniture was minimal—a low wooden table with cushions for seating, a few shelves lined with books and small trinkets from his travels, and a kotatsu in the corner for colder nights. The walls were adorned with subtle touches of Sarutobi clan heritage: a framed calligraphy scroll bearing the kanji for Will of Fire and a few weapons hung neatly on display.

Asuma set about preparing the coffee, the rich aroma filling the air as Kakashi took a seat on one of the cushions.

"So," Kakashi began, "how's life as a jōnin instructor treating you?"

"Easier than I thought," Asuma replied, pouring the coffee into two cups. "What about you? I heard you finally passed a team."

"They're doing well. I think they're shaping up to be a great team."

Asuma handed Kakashi a cup. "Not that I mind you dropping by, but you and I were never exactly close. So, what's this about?"

Kakashi let out a mock sigh, slumping back dramatically. "I thought we were as close as two peas in a pod."

"Right," Asuma deadpanned. "You're really selling it with that smut book of yours."

Kakashi chuckled, clearly having fun. "Fine, fine. You caught me. I need a favor."

"What kind of favor?"

"I want you to train my student in Wind Style."

"You want me to train one of your brats in elemental manipulation? Why? You've got more jutsu in your arsenal than anyone I know."

"Wind Style isn't the issue that I'm facing. It's something more unique—something your team can help me with."

"My team?"

Kakashi nodded. "The student I'm talking about is Naruto Uzumaki."

That gave Asuma pause. The name hit him like a stone dropping into a still pond, the ripples of understanding spreading quickly.

"…Oh," he murmured after a moment, the pieces clicking together in his mind. "This is about building trust, isn't it? You want the Jinchūriki to have more friends in Konoha."

Tenten. That's why Kakashi involved her in Naruto's kenjutsu training.

He could've taught Naruto himself. The basics of kenjutsu, wind-style techniques—none of it would have been difficult for him to pass on. But that wasn't the priority. Not now.

This came directly from the Hokage. Naruto is losing faith.

The words rang in his mind, heavy with an urgency he couldn't ignore. Naruto, the loud, stubborn boy who once declared to the world that he'd be Hokage, was losing that fire. His ambition, his dreams—they were fading.

The Will of Fire, the very thing that held this village together, no longer resonated with him.

And that was dangerous.

If Naruto didn't feel tied to Konoha—if he didn't have genuine bonds of friendship, of loyalty—the consequences were unthinkable. He wouldn't just be another lost child. He was Konoha's Jinchūriki. He carried an untapped power that no one fully understood, and if he ever turned against the village…

Kakashi clenched his jaw. I won't let that happen.

He wouldn't fail him. He wouldn't fail Minato-sensei or Kushina-san. If he ever met them in the afterlife, he wanted to be able to look them in the eyes and tell them their son had people who stood by him—not because they were told to, but because they wanted to.

That's why he chose Tenten.

Yūgao would have been an excellent instructor. A skilled kenjutsu master, experienced and disciplined. But that wasn't what Naruto needed. He didn't need another teacher keeping him at arm's length, another shinobi fulfilling a duty.

He needed real allies. People his own age. People who would fight with him, laugh with him, challenge him, and trust him.

Pretending wasn't enough.

Kakashi knew better than anyone how much genuine bonds mattered. He knew what it meant to lose them. He wouldn't let Naruto walk that same path.

He exhaled softly, his resolve hardening.

He would make sure Naruto had those bonds. No matter what it takes.

Asuma let out a long sigh, leaning back against the wall as he mulled over the situation. "I don't know…" he admitted finally. "Maybe we should start with something simpler, like joint training exercises between our teams. That way, he gets the interaction without too much pressure."

"That's not a bad idea," Kakashi acknowledged. "But that's just the other extreme—too much social pressure too quickly. Inoichi suggested that we ease him into the social environment. Give him time to gain allies naturally, without forcing it."

The words clicked in Asuma's mind immediately. Inoichi? A social environment? That combination of words alone told him just how delicate the situation was.

"What is this really about, Kakashi?" Asuma asked. "Is the Jinchūriki compromised?"

Kakashi's expression didn't change, but the weight of his words hung heavy in the air. "We have evidence to believe so. Will you do it?"

Asuma sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I was hoping for an easy jōnin instructor life."

"Don't worry. I'm passing on the headache that is Naruto Uzumaki to you."

Asuma exhaled heavily, glancing down at his cup of coffee. He swirled the dark liquid thoughtfully before taking another sip. It was rich, bold, and unexpectedly good. Maybe he should start drinking more coffee. He had a feeling he was going to need it.

---

Shikamaru blinked, his eyes heavy with fatigue. Okay, more tired than usual. He stretched his arms lazily, staring down at the shogi board in front of him. His mind wasn't on the game, though. It kept replaying his graduation day, over and over, trying to piece together something he couldn't quite pin down.

Naruto acting… not like Naruto.

"Checkmate," came his father's calm voice, dragging Shikamaru back to reality.

"Your game today was a mess," Shikaku said bluntly, his sharp gaze making Shikamaru feel like he was under a microscope.

Shikamaru yawned and scratched the back of his head. "Troublesome," he muttered, already preparing to dismiss the conversation.

Shikaku Nara, ever the epitome of calm, watched him with an unreadable expression. His spiky ponytail and goatee made him look deceptively laid-back, but the scars on the side of his face hinted at the experience of a man who had seen far too much. His dark eyes, however, were sharp as ever.

"A Nara with an interest is a dangerous thing."

Shikamaru stiffened slightly. Of course, his dad would pick up on his distracted state. The man was too damn perceptive for his own good.

"Not thinking about anything important," Shikamaru mumbled, trying to play it off, even though his brain was screaming at him about Naruto's strange behavior. Should he bring it up? It might be a mistake. Shikaku wasn't just his dad—he was the head of the Jōnin Council. If Shikamaru said something even remotely suspicious, it could turn into a village-wide headache.

Did he really want to invite that kind of trouble?

...Nah. Too much effort.

"You look like you're about to fall asleep," Shikaku said, narrowing his eyes. "Try not to think too much about it. Overthinking—it's not the Nara way."

"Oh no," came a stern voice from behind. "He should think about it."

Shikamaru sighed inwardly.

His mother, Yoshino Nara, stepped into the room holding a tray of green tea and cups. Her sharp gaze landed on her son, and Shikamaru immediately felt like he was five years old again and being scolded for not cleaning his room. She set the tray down with precision, her long brown hair tied neatly in a ponytail, strands framing her serious expression.

"What are you talking about, woman?"

"You know exactly what I mean," Yoshino shot back, hands on her hips.

"You think it's a girl, don't you?"

"Of course, it's a girl!" Yoshino said with absolute certainty. "Why else would our lazy son look so troubled? It's either a girl, or the apocalypse is coming."

Shikaku smirked. "Makes sense. I mean, I was young once too. And you did occupy my mind for a while back then."

Yoshino blushed, a rare moment of softness crossing her stern face. "I was the beauty that stayed in the mind of the great Shikaku Nara," she said, smiling faintly.

Shikamaru rolled his eyes. Here it comes…

"More like a pain in my butt," Shikaku added dryly, sipping his tea.

"What did you just say, you bastard!?" Yoshino shouted, slamming her hands on the table.

Shikamaru sighed, standing up slowly.

"Don't you dare walk out while I'm yelling at your father, young man!"

"I'm just getting some air," Shikamaru said lazily, waving a hand behind him.

Yoshino huffed but softened. "Well, if you need any advice about the girl on your mind, you know you can always come to your mom."

Shikamaru froze in the doorway, glancing back over his shoulder. "It's not a girl, Mom."

"Of course it's a girl," Yoshino said, ignoring him completely. "Just bring her home sometime, alright? I'll make dinner—something impressive. You know, gotta show your future wife we're a good family."

Shikamaru's groan deepened, and he quickly stepped outside, letting the door close behind him.

It's not a girl, it's Naruto.

Behind him, his parents' voices drifted out, loud and clear through the walls.

"You're impossible, Shikaku!"

"And yet, here we are, happily married!"

"Happily? You—"

Shikamaru sighed heavily, picking up his pace. "Yeah, definitely worse. One headache is enough."

Shikamaru arrived at Training Ground 10, the perfect place for an afternoon nap. The lush green field was surrounded by towering trees whose leaves rustled gently in the breeze.

At the center of the field stood a small pavilion. Its curved, tiled roof rose in graceful tiers, supported by weathered wooden beams painted a deep vermilion. The stone floor was smooth and cool, with long benches and a central table that seemed perfect for quiet reflection—or, in Shikamaru's case, uninterrupted naps.

Shikamaru stretched out, resting his head on the table. The cool stone against his cheek was soothing, and he closed his eyes, letting himself drift into half-consciousness. The faint hum of nature filled the air—birds chirping, wind in the trees. It was peaceful, almost perfect.

Then he heard it.

A deep rumbling sound in the distance.

He lazily opened one eye, too relaxed to react fully. Turning his head just enough to see, he caught sight of something rolling toward him—fast. It was a massive sphere, tearing through the field like an oversized boulder.

Shikamaru blinked, unfazed, as the ball came to a screeching halt and exploded in a puff of white smoke. When the dust cleared, there stood Chōji, holding a bag of beef jerky in one hand and grinning triumphantly.

Chōji Akimichi looked bigger than ever—mostly in his weight. His friend's face was rounder, and his limbs carried a noticeable layer of fat. Shikamaru didn't comment, of course. He valued his life too much for that.

"How's training going?"

"Look at the gains!" Chōji said, flexing his arm proudly. Beneath the soft layers of fat, there was muscle, but it was buried deep. Shikamaru didn't comment, though. He knew this was all part of the Akimichi's unique jutsu—turning stored calories into raw chakra power.

It wasn't hard to figure out why Chōji had been training so hard, either.

Naruto.

Naruto's killer intent had left an impression on Chōji—and had lit a fire under the boy, pushing him to bulk up as quickly as possible. In just four days, he'd gained almost twenty kilograms.

"You're going to be rolling everywhere soon if you keep this up."

Chōji grinned, unbothered. "That's the point."

Before Shikamaru could reply, another voice broke through the calm.

"Fashionably late, as always."

Ino Yamanaka strutted into the training ground, holding a small bag of leftovers. She tossed the bag to Chōji, who caught it easily and immediately began digging through it.

Ino's presence was as bright as ever, though Shikamaru had noticed some changes in her recently. She was more serious than she used to be, ditching her Sasuke-obsessed antics in favor of focusing on her Yamanaka clan techniques. But despite her progress as a shinobi, she still carried herself with the same confidence that had defined her since childhood.

"You bring snacks for him and nothing for me?"

"You don't need it. Besides, you'd just complain that it's too much work to eat."

Chōji chuckled through a mouthful of food, and Shikamaru rolled his eyes. The three of them fell into their usual rhythm—Shikamaru lounging on the bench, Chōji munching away, and Ino sitting cross-legged on the grass, soaking up the sun.

The calm didn't last long, though.

A swirl of leaves caught their attention as Asuma Sarutobi appeared in the center of the training ground, his ever-present cigarette dangling from his lips.

Asuma was the picture of laid-back authority. His spiky black hair and scruffy beard gave him a rugged look, and the rolled-up sleeves of his jōnin vest added to his relaxed demeanor. But the sharpness in his eyes betrayed his true nature—this was a man who didn't miss much.

"Sensei," Ino said, stretching her arms dramatically. "What boring mission do you have for us today?"

Asuma exhaled a puff of smoke, smiling faintly. "No mission today. A friend of mine asked me to do him a favor. We're going to help one of his students with elemental jutsu training."

Ino perked up immediately. "Oh! Are we going to meet one of our senpai? Is he handsome?"

"Not exactly. It's one of your classmates."

The trio exchanged confused glances.

"Sensei," Ino began, "elemental jutsu training doesn't usually start until at least a year after graduation. It's only been four days."

"That's Kakashi's choice. I'm just here to help out. Besides, I get to cash in a favor."

"Kakashi? As in the Kakashi? Team 7's sensei?" Shikamaru asked, sitting up slightly.

"Yeah," Asuma replied, taking another drag of his cigarette.

Ino clapped her hands, grinning. "It's gotta be Sasuke-kun! We're going to train with Sasuke-kun!" She practically squealed with excitement.

Before Asuma could respond, another swirl of leaves announced the arrival of Kakashi. But it wasn't Sasuke standing beside him.

It was Naruto.

The air changed instantly.

Shikamaru stiffened, his mind snapping to attention. Ino froze mid-smile, her face falling as she instinctively moved closer to Chōji. But it was Chōji's reaction that caught Asuma's attention.

Chōji, who usually wouldn't hurt a fly unless he absolutely had to, clenched his fists. His fingers trembled halfway through the motion before stopping altogether, his body paralyzed by a fear so primal it was as if he were staring down a demon.

"Are you three okay?" Asuma asked, his tone sharp. This reaction was… unnatural.

Ino snapped out of it first, rushing to Chōji's side. She grabbed his arm, whispering to him urgently, trying to pull him back. Shikamaru stayed rooted in place, gripping the edge of the stone table so hard his knuckles turned white.

Asuma watched his students leave, slightly concerned, before turning his attention back to Kakashi and the blond genin beside him.

"Asuma, is everything alright with your team?"

"I think so. Maybe it's because you arrived early," Asuma joked, subtly telling Kakashi that he'd handle it.

"I am a clone," Kakashi replied, subtly telling Asuma that he was, in fact, a clone.

"Of course you are," Asuma said, turning his attention to Naruto. "So, you must be Naruto Uzumaki. Heard a lot about you from your sensei. The name's Asuma."

"Nice to meet you, bearded man."

Asuma sweatdropped. "Bearded man?"

"Yeah," Naruto said with a shrug. "You've got a beard. What else am I supposed to call you?"

"How about Asuma-sensei?"

"Nah, you have to teach me something first before I call you sensei. Otherwise, you're just a bearded guy."

"I'm not sure that's much better," Asuma muttered under his breath.

"I'll leave you to it," Kakashi said before disappearing in a puff of smoke.

"Alright, kid. What do you know about wind chakra?"

Naruto immediately perked up. "It's one of the five chakra natures, and I have it. So, what jutsu are you gonna teach me?"

"Hold your horses. Before we jump into jutsu, you need to learn how to use your chakra nature first. Otherwise, it's like trying to swing a sword without knowing how to sharpen it."

"Alright, so what's the first step?"

Asuma pulled out his cigarette, holding it loosely between his fingers. "Let me show you something." He filled his fingertip with normal chakra and flicked the cigarette. The lit end exploded, scattering ash and tobacco everywhere.

"That's what happens when I use regular chakra," Asuma said. He pulled out another cigarette and flicked it again—this time, using wind chakra. The result was precise and clean. The cigarette's lit end was sliced clean off, leaving the bud with a perfectly sharp edge.

"Whoa, you sharpened your chakra?"

"Not exactly," Asuma said. "What I did was change my chakra into wind nature. Wind chakra is sharp and precise—meant for cutting. From the look in your eyes, I think you're getting the point."

Naruto nodded slowly. "So… I need to learn how to change my chakra before I even think about learning a jutsu?"

"Exactly," Asuma said with an approving nod. "Any questions?"

Naruto scratched his head. "Yeah. What happens if I try to learn a wind jutsu before I figure out how to change my chakra?"

In response, Asuma reached into his pouch and pulled out a pair of trench knives. "These are made from chakra metal," he explained, holding the blades up for Naruto to see. "They're designed to absorb and amplify the user's chakra. Here, give it a shot."

[ Item: Custom Trench Knife ]
[ Weapon Type: Dagger ]
[ Attack Type: Magic ]
[ Description: A weapon created using a special iron sand only found in the deserts of the Land of Wind. A very expensive weapon that excels in mid- and short-range combat. ]

Naruto raised an eyebrow at the Attack Type line in the system's description. Magic? Remembering Asuma's words, he quickly concluded that the system was lumping chakra into the same category as magic.

His mind started racing. Could he channel his pyromancy or divine energy into the knives? That'd be insane. His excitement, however, was quickly dampened as he remembered the chakra paper incident—the unsettling moment when his pyromancy flame turned the paper into something… unnatural.

I don't think I wanna see what happens if I use the pyromancy flame on a weapon. Last thing I need is a demonic knife in my hand. He shuddered at the thought. That would probably ruin the knife too.

"Say," Naruto asked, holding up one of the trench knives, "how expensive are these, anyway?"

"About 10 million ryo each," Asuma said casually, as if he were talking about the weather.

Naruto froze, his mind blank for a second as the weight of that number hit him.

"WHAT?!" he finally shouted. "You're loaded, bearded man!"

"Not rich, kid," Asuma said, smirking. "Just lived long enough to save up and invest in the right gear."

Naruto hummed in thought, watching as Asuma channeled his chakra into the knife. The blade began to glow with a sharp, steady light, the edges shimmering faintly with power.

Naruto attempted the same, focusing his chakra into the knife. The metal started to glow faintly, but the light flickered erratically, wobbling like an unsteady flame.

"Now," Asuma said, "throw it."

Both of them hurled their trench knives at a nearby tree. Naruto's knife stuck in the bark, quivering slightly. Asuma's, however, sliced straight through the tree, embedding itself in the ground on the other side.

"Whoa… It's like a hot knife through butter!"

Asuma retrieved his knife and gestured to the tree. "See the difference? A jutsu is only as strong as the chakra nature behind it. If I gave you a powerful wind jutsu right now—say, an A-rank one—it'd barely register as a C-rank because you haven't learned the basics."

"So… you're saying I gotta walk before I can run, huh?"

"Exactly," Asuma said with a grin. "Glad you're catching on."

"So, what do I do now?"

"Go grab a leaf. Hold it flat between your palms and try to split it using your chakra. The goal is to focus your chakra into a thin, sharp edge, like a blade."

Naruto grinned. "Got it." Then, without missing a beat, he formed the cross-shaped hand sign.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A dozen Naruto clones popped into existence, each one immediately grabbing a leaf and getting to work.

"Well, that's one way to speed up training."

---

[ An Hour Later ]

"Bearded sensei, can you ask them to stop glaring at me?"

Asuma followed Naruto's gaze toward his team. Shikamaru was lying on his back, arms behind his head, staring at the clouds. Ino was using her mirror to fix her hair, though she kept sneaking glances at Naruto. And Chōji, well… Chōji wasn't even pretending to be subtle. He was glaring at Naruto, fists clenched, his usual easygoing demeanor nowhere to be seen.

"Naruto, did you do something to my team?"

"No! Nothing!" Naruto said quickly, shaking his head. "I mean, I skipped a few classes with Shikamaru and Chōji back in the academy, but I never even talked to Ino! I swear."

Asuma hummed.

"Uh-huh. And what about recently? Did anything happen that might've upset them?"

"No!" Naruto groaned. "Well… maybe… there was this thing with Kiba."

Asuma blinked. "Kiba?"

"Yeah, that jerk insulted my master, so I defended his honor." Naruto crossed his arms, frowning. "I don't care if he wants to call me names, but I draw the line at him throwing dirt on Oscar's name."

"Care to tell me what happened?" Asuma asked, keeping his tone light. He wasn't sure how much Naruto would open up, but it didn't hurt to try. To his surprise, Naruto launched into a word-for-word recounting of his fight with Kiba, complete with exaggerated hand gestures and sound effects.

Asuma nodded along, filing away the relevant details. The kid was refreshingly honest—almost too honest, really.

"Well, Naruto," Asuma said once the story ended, "I think you did the right thing."

"You do?"

Asuma smiled. "I mean it. Sticking up for your teacher? That's not easy to do. Not everyone has the guts to stand up for what they believe in."

Naruto beamed at him. "Thanks, Asuma-sensei!"

"Don't mention it," Asuma said. "I'll talk to my team. You keep at it with the leaf."

"Got it!" Naruto gave him a thumbs-up and went back to his training, his clones working alongside him.

Asuma made his way over to where his team sat under the shade of a tree. Shikamaru hadn't moved, still lying back with his eyes half-closed. Ino was fiddling with her hair again, and Choji was still glaring at Naruto, though his fists had unclenched.

"Alright, Team 10," Asuma said, crossing his arms. "What's going on?"

The trio stayed silent.

"Look, if there's a problem, I can help. But I can't do anything if you won't talk to me."

Still nothing. Asuma sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "At least stop glaring at the kid while he's here, alright? He's my student today, and I don't need you three making things weird."

"I've got better things to do," Shikamaru muttered, closing his eyes.

"Uh-huh," Asuma said dryly. "Like lying here doing nothing?"

"It's called cloud-watching," Shikamaru shot back lazily. "It's productive in its own way."

Asuma rolled his eyes and turned to Ino. "What about you?"

Ino shrugged. "I wasn't glaring. I mean, now that I really think about it, he's not bad-looking. That awful orange jumpsuit was doing him no favors, but with that armor… he might actually be kind of cute. Sasuke's still way better, though."

Shikamaru cracked an eye open and gave her a look. "Ino…"

"What?" Ino said, smirking. "I'm just saying. Not that it matters. I've got standards, y'know."

Asuma groaned and turned to Choji. "Alright, big guy. What's your deal?"

The big guy stayed silent.

"Come on, Choji. I'll take us to Yakiniku Q after this."

Choji glanced at him, then slowly leaned back against the tree. "Fine."

Shikamaru reached out and fist-bumped him. Ino rolled her eyes and went back to her mirror, though Asuma noticed she was still glancing at Naruto every so often.

"Seriously," he muttered to himself, lighting another cigarette. "I'm supposed to be the adult here. Why do I feel like I'm babysitting a bunch of five-year-olds?"

"Because you are."

Asuma raised an eyebrow. "Careful, Shikamaru. I know your weaknesses."

"Yeah? What's that?"

"Hard Work."

Shikamaru groaned, muttering something about life being a drag, while Ino burst into laughter. Choji even cracked a small smile, though he tried to hide it.

Asuma sighed again, but this time, there was a hint of fondness in his expression. Teenagers, he thought again. What a pain.

Naruto had been at it for what felt like hours, holding the leaf between his palms, pouring chakra into it, trying to split it as Asuma had instructed. His clones were scattered around, each working furiously on their own leaves, but none of them had succeeded yet. Naruto gritted his teeth, feeling frustration bubble up inside him.

Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. "Asuma-sensei, can you give me some tips? The stupid leaf isn't splitting!"

"Alright, kid. How are you visualizing your chakra?"

Naruto frowned. "Like a gust of wind tearing through the leaf! You know, like… whoosh! Just ripping it apart!"

"There's your problem." Asuma pushed himself off the tree and walked over. "You're thinking too brute force, Naruto. Wind chakra isn't about tearing through. It's about precision. You've got to imagine splitting your chakra into two streams and grinding them against each other—sharply and finely. That's the trick."

"Grinding them? Like… what, sharpening a blade?"

"Exactly. Think of it like honing the edge of a knife. You're not smashing it; you're sharpening it." Asuma tapped his cigarette, letting the ash fall. "Give that a shot."

Naruto's eyes lit up with determination. "Got it!" He turned back to his clones, clapping his hands together. "Alright, you guys heard him! Let's grind this chakra like we're sharpening kunai!"

"Yes, boss!" one of his clones shouted, and they all went back to work with renewed energy.

Finally, as the sun began to set, a loud cry rang out. Naruto's voice echoed across the training ground, and his clones all shouted in unison, "Yatta!"

Asuma stood, raising an eyebrow as he saw Naruto and his clones tossing their split leaves into the air like confetti. He smirked and started clapping. "Well done, Naruto. You've just completed something that takes most ninja months to figure out."

"Wait, months? Are you serious?!"

"Completely," Asuma said with a grin. "That's no small feat, kid. You should be proud."

Naruto puffed up his chest. "I am awesome, aren't I?"

Asuma chuckled, ruffling Naruto's hair. "That you are. And since you've worked so hard, I think it's time to celebrate. What do you say we head to Yakiniku Q?"

Naruto's jaw dropped. "You mean the fancy barbecue place?!"

Asuma nodded. "Yep. My treat."

"Wait… wait… we have to share Yakiniku Q?" Chōji said, looking almost betrayed.

"C'mon, big man," Asuma said, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "It's a celebration. Food tastes better when you share it, trust me."

Chōji grumbled under his breath but didn't argue further.

Asuma had a feeling the warm, inviting atmosphere of the barbecue restaurant might help ease whatever lingering tension there was between Naruto and his team. The sizzling plates of meat, the clatter of chopsticks, and the hum of lighthearted conversation created the perfect backdrop for breaking down walls. He'd rather not have Konoha's future shinobi at odds over something petty—especially when Naruto needed allies now more than ever.

---

Author's Note:

Alright, let's address something real quick. I've seen some gentle criticism about the pacing of the story being slow. And yeah, you're right—the pacing is slow. But it's slow for a reason. This is a crossover between Naruto and Dark Souls—two massive worlds with their own depth and lore. If I want to develop both sides in a meaningful way, we have to take our time.

The story of Dark Souls is just as important here as the story of the Shinobi world. Naruto's journey isn't limited to just one world—he's influencing both and being influenced by them simultaneously. So yeah, we can't just speedrun this.

Sure, I could easily write Naruto blowing through Undead Burg, fighting bosses, leveling up, and collecting items. And honestly, most Dark Souls players would agree that area isn't exactly the highlight of the game. But would that be satisfying to read? Probably not.

Think about it—why do you care about characters like Oscar, Alexander (the Crestfallen Warrior), or the Undead Merchant? In the game, they're barely more than NPCs. But here, I'm taking the time to explore them, their struggles, and their stories. Because if I don't, why would you care?

Naruto can fight hollows, grind for power-ups, and mow down enemies, but if you're not emotionally invested, none of it will matter. In Dark Souls, environmental storytelling works beautifully because you're the player—you interact with it. But in a written story, the emotional connection comes through the characters. That's why you felt something when Oscar died, why you cheered when the Asylum Demon went down, and why you're rooting for Naruto to reunite with Alexander.

And the same thing applies to the Shinobi side of the story. The side characters, the development of Team 7, Hiruzen's growth, and even Danzo's schemes—they all need time to breathe. If Naruto's immortality as an undead made him untouchable and we rushed past everything, why would you care about any of that?

That's why the pacing is slow. Because to make you care, we need immersion. We need moments that feel earned. And when you're juggling two massive worlds, multiple plotlines, and a huge cast of characters, rushing things would ruin the payoff.

I'm not saying my fanfic is perfect—some other writer might be able to pull this off better—but I hope you get why I'm writing it this way. And if you've stuck with me this far, I hope I've given you something to really enjoy.

Now, on to Kakashi. I've seen some comments questioning why he's having Tenten and Asuma help train Naruto instead of just doing it himself. And yeah, Kakashi could teach him. Kid Kakashi used a sword, and his dad was famous for it—he could easily teach Naruto kenjutsu. Same with Wind Release.

But that's not the point. This ties back to Chapter 9 when Naruto told Hiruzen he didn't care about becoming Hokage anymore. That hit Hiruzen hard enough to bring in Inoichi, who confirmed Naruto's biggest problem: he didn't have real friends.

This isn't manipulation. No one's being told to be friends with Naruto. Kakashi is just putting him in situations where those connections can happen naturally. It's about surrounding Naruto with people his age who could become genuine allies, instead of letting him spiral into isolation.

And hey, if you think that's manipulation, that's on you. But I'd argue this approach leaves room for way more interesting character growth and deeper relationships down the line.

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 5th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Disclaimer:I don't own Naruto or Drak souls. Any similarities between real people, living or dead, or places, standing or demolished, in this story are just coincidences.

But if you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to donate on Place of Patrons.

---

Chapter no.23 Seals, Power, and Dinner

---

Sakura stirred awake as she felt a gentle shake on her shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, her body groggy and heavy from sleep. For a moment, she didn't recognize where she was, but the sight of her desk cluttered with papers brought everything rushing back.

Oh no, she muttered, sitting upright with a start. Her hands flew to the stack of homework in front of her, flipping through the pages frantically. Please don't tell me I drooled on it...

She examined the top page, sighing in relief when everything looked intact. No embarrassing stains.

"Everything okay?" her mother's soft voice came from beside her. Sakura turned to see Mebuki standing there, a warm smile on her face and a tray in her hands. It held a glass of milk and an egg sandwich, neatly prepared.

"Yeah," Sakura said, fixing her disheveled hair as best as she could. "I just... fell asleep while doing homework. I still need to finish this."

"Well, first, eat something," Mebuki said gently, placing the tray down on Sakura's desk. "You can't think straight on an empty stomach."

"Thanks, Mom," Sakura murmured, reaching for the sandwich. As Mebuki started to leave, Sakura hesitated. Something about the moment made her chest tighten, and before she knew it, the words came out.

"Mom... I'm sorry."

Mebuki paused. "For what, sweetie?"

"For... not taking you seriously before," Sakura said quietly, her voice wavering. She looked down at her desk, embarrassed but needing to get it out. "I used to think you were just being pushy, trying to turn me into someone I'm not. But... now I get it. You just wanted what's best for me. And... thank you."

For a moment, Mebuki said nothing, and Sakura wondered if she had said the wrong thing. But then her mother's face softened, her smile full of warmth. She knelt beside Sakura and placed a gentle hand on her daughter's cheek.

"Oh, my sweet Sakura," Mebuki said, her voice brimming with love. "You don't need to apologize for the past. I've always been proud of you. I just wanted you to see the amazing person you are—and now you do. That's all a mother could ask for."

Sakura blinked rapidly, fighting the unexpected sting of tears. "Still... I'm trying harder now. I want to make you proud."

"You already do, honey," Mebuki said, brushing a strand of hair behind Sakura's ear. "But I am glad Kakashi-sensei is helping you. He must be a good teacher."

"He is," Sakura said, taking a bite of her sandwich and chewing thoughtfully. "He's strict, but in a good way. He makes me feel like I'm actually getting better."

Mebuki smiled brightly. "You should invite him to dinner sometime. Your whole team, actually. I'd love to meet them."

Sakura froze mid-bite, her mind racing. The idea of her chaotic team sitting at their dining table was... overwhelming. Not to mention, they weren't exactly the closest yet.

"I don't know about that, Mom," she said hesitantly, setting the sandwich down. "We've only been a team for, like, a few days. It's still... new."

The beginnings of a playful grin formed on Mebuki's face.

"Oh, I get it now."

"What do you mean?"

"You want to get to know that boy first... what was his name? Sasuke, right? You want to make sure he's ready to meet us before you bring him home."

"Mom!" Sakura's face turned crimson as she grabbed a nearby pillow and hurled it at her mother, who laughed and caught it easily.

"Alright, alright, I'm just kidding!" Mebuki said. "But the offer still stands. Whenever you're ready, invite your team over. I'll make the best meal. I've got to impress my future son-in-law, after all."

"Mom!" Sakura groaned, burying her face in her hands.

Mebuki giggled, leaning down to kiss the top of her daughter's head. "I'm just teasing, sweetie. Now finish your homework and come downstairs. I'm making your favorite: syrup-coated anko dumplings."

Sakura peeked out from behind her hands, unable to stop a small smile from forming. "Thanks, Mom."

"Anytime," Mebuki said, ruffling Sakura's hair before heading downstairs.

---

It was lunchtime, and Sakura found herself perched on the edge of the border wall, nervously clutching her bento as Iwashi carefully examined the scrolls she had handed him. Each one contained her best attempts at basic fuinjutsu seals, written in painstakingly deliberate calligraphy. Over the last four days, she had poured every spare moment into practicing and perfecting these seals, staying up late and waking up early. But even now, with Iwashi silently scrutinizing her work, she couldn't stop the nervous flutter in her chest.

"Do you know how many kanji a beginner fuinjutsu user needs to memorize and master?"

"Three thousand five hundred."

Iwashi nodded, still scanning the scrolls. "And why are the four tones in your calligraphy so important? Explain them."

Sakura took a deep breath. Iwashi had a habit of throwing these questions at her during reviews, forcing her to refresh what she'd learned in her mind. She was grateful for it—mostly.

"Fuinjutsu is as much a language as it is a battle art," she began. "The four tones are subtle indicators of intent that the writer embeds into the kanji. They determine how the seal interacts with chakra and the environment. The tones are: heibun—a steady, neutral kanji; joukyuu—a rising, questioning kanji; kaiten—a dipping and rising kanji used for transitions; and shiji—a commanding kanji for directives or activation. Changing even one tone can destabilize or completely ruin the fuinjutsu matrix."

Iwashi gave her a brief, approving nod but didn't look up. He turned to another scroll, quietly inspecting her work. Sakura kept her eyes on him, trying to gauge his reaction, but his expression gave nothing away.

"What exactly is a fuinjutsu matrix?"

Sakura's mind whirred as she straightened her posture, ready to recite the knowledge she'd memorized. "A fuinjutsu matrix is made up of three parts," she began. "The first part is the central kanji, called the shukaku-fuin—'core seal.' This kanji represents the main purpose of the seal, written in the common language." She paused for a moment to make sure she had her facts right before continuing. "Surrounding the shukaku-fuin is a circle of secondary kanji known as the kaname-fuin—'keystone seals.' These provide support to the core seal, anchoring it and controlling how it functions. Finally, there's the outermost layer, called the kekkai-fuin—'barrier seals.' These regulate the seal's boundaries and prevent the energy from leaking or disrupting the environment. Together, these three layers make up a complete fuinjutsu matrix."

Iwashi's hand paused for the briefest moment before rolling the scroll closed and moving on to the next one. "Not bad," he murmured.

Sakura's chest swelled with pride for half a second before he hit her with another question.

"How does fuinjutsu actually work?" he asked, setting the scroll aside and finally glancing at her, his sharp gaze boring into her.

Sakura swallowed and straightened. This was easier, at least. "Fuinjutsu works similarly to ninjutsu in that it relies on chakra and shape manipulation," she explained, her voice growing more confident. "But unlike ninjutsu, which requires the user to actively weave chakra through their own body, a fuinjutsu matrix acts as an external machine. The seals act like gears in a clock, converting and directing chakra with almost perfect efficiency. That's why seals can last for years or even decades after being created—they don't require constant chakra input from a shinobi."

Iwashi raised an eyebrow, silently prompting her to continue.

"Of course," Sakura added, "the downside is that fuinjutsu matrices become more complex the more they're required to do. The more intricate the chakra manipulations, the bigger and more complicated the seal needs to be. And even one mistake—a misplaced kanji, an incorrect tone—can cause the entire thing to fail."

Iwashi's expression remained unreadable, but the faintest flicker of approval flashed in his eyes. "Good," he said simply. "You've clearly done your homework."

Sakura let out a small breath of relief.

"The average shinobi takes about a month to master these basics," he said bluntly. "You managed it in four days."

Sakura blinked. Was that a compliment? It sure didn't sound like one. "Thank you, sensei," she said cautiously, trying to gauge his tone.

"Don't thank me yet. I can also see you've been skipping sleep. And overeating to make up for it."

Sakura's jaw dropped. "H-How…?"

Iwashi raised an eyebrow. "You're not exactly subtle, Haruno. It's written all over you. The dark circles under your eyes, your unbalanced chakra flow, the faint bloating from eating too much too quickly…"

Sakura clenched her fists and looked down, a faint blush of embarrassment creeping up her neck. "I have to push myself," she muttered. "Team 7 won't be stuck doing D-rank missions forever. If I don't work harder now, I'll fall behind Naruto and Sasuke."

Iwashi let out a slow exhale, shaking his head. "You're rushing it. Overworking yourself isn't the same as working hard. All you're doing is setting yourself up to crash."

The words stung, but deep down, Sakura knew he was right. She bit her lip, staring at the ground.

"Why are you doing this to yourself?" Iwashi continued, his voice sharp but steady. "What are you trying to prove? That you're perfect? That you don't need help?"

Sakura didn't answer, too ashamed to meet his eyes.

After a moment, Iwashi sighed and snapped his fingers. "Sakura. Look at me."

Reluctantly, she did. His expression wasn't harsh or judgmental—just calm and focused.

"What am I here for?"

"To… to teach me," she replied, her voice small.

"Exactly. So why are you beating yourself up? You're not supposed to have all the answers. You're here to learn. You've got a teacher—use him."

Something in his words clicked, and Sakura felt the tension in her shoulders ease just a little. "You're right, sensei. I'm sorry."

"Good. Apology accepted. Now, here's your first real lesson: stop sabotaging yourself. Get a proper night's sleep. Eat properly. And pace yourself. You're not going to become a jōnin overnight."

Sakura hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Yes, sensei. I'll do better."

"Good," Iwashi said simply. "In fact, here's your assignment for tomorrow: come up with a balanced diet plan that you can actually stick to. Write it down, and I'll grade it."

Sakura sweatdropped. "You're… grading my diet?"

Iwashi shrugged. "Of course. You're a shinobi, not a civilian. Your food is your fuel. Get it wrong, and you'll burn out faster."

Sakura sighed but smiled faintly. "Alright, sensei. I'll do it."

Iwashi leaned down and pulled a scroll from his pouch, handing it to her. "Now, since you've already mastered the basics, I think it's time to teach you your first real barrier jutsu."

Sakura's eyes widened as she eagerly unrolled the scroll.

"This is a B-rank fuinjutsu," Iwashi explained. "It's called Ninja Art: Core Seal. It's a variation of the storage seal, but instead of storing objects, it absorbs chakra. Your task is to learn how to create the seal, apply it to your kunai, and charge it with your chakra. Once you've done that, you'll use the chakra strings I taught you to create a barrier."

Sakura's hands trembled slightly as she held the scroll, her excitement barely contained. "Yes, sensei! I'll get started right away!"

Iwashi gave her a rare, faint smile. "Good. Let's see what you can do."

Sakura hated the feeling of chakra exhaustion. It was like her body was running on empty, leaving her sluggish, lightheaded, and irritated. As a civilian-born ninja, she'd always been aware that her chakra reserves weren't much to boast about. But her excellent control had usually compensated for that shortcoming—until now.

Filling her first core seal had been a nightmare. The seal itself was a complex circle, etched with intricate, looping patterns resembling spirals and wave-like shapes, designed to draw in and store chakra. The ink glowed faintly blue when active, but Sakura had spent hours painstakingly pouring her chakra into it, her control fine-tuned, only for the process to drain her completely.

And now, she was stuck sitting under a tree like a lifeless lump, sipping her juice, while Kakashi-sensei read his usual book. Sasuke, annoyingly unaffected by anything, was absorbed in some kind of history text, while Naruto had been spirited away to who-knows-where by one of Kakashi's clones.

"Sensei," Sakura called out, breaking the silence. "Are there any ways to recover from chakra exhaustion quickly?"

Kakashi didn't even glance up from his book. "Meditation."

"Can you guide me through it?"

He turned the page lazily but nodded. "Alright. Sit comfortably, back straight. Close your eyes. Now, breathe in slowly through your nose and exhale through your mouth. Nice and steady."

Sakura complied, her eyes closing as she began to breathe deeply. Kakashi's voice remained calm and even.

"Focus on your breath. Let it be the anchor that grounds you. Picture your chakra as a small flame inside your body, low but steady. With each breath in, imagine that flame growing brighter, stronger. With each breath out, release the tension in your body, let it flow away like smoke."

She tried to visualize it, the soft glow of chakra pulsing faintly at her center. Her exhaustion didn't disappear, but it eased, her body and mind feeling slightly more aligned.

"Better?" Kakashi asked after a few minutes.

Sakura nodded but opened her eyes, still feeling the dull ache of depletion. "It's helping a little, but… sensei, how do I make my chakra reserves bigger? So this doesn't happen so easily?"

Kakashi snapped his book shut, earning surprised glances from both her and Sasuke. He stood and pulled a kunai from his pouch, kneeling down to draw a circle in the dirt.

"Alright, let's go back to the basics," Kakashi began, the casual tone replaced with something more deliberate. "The spiritual energy of the mind and the physical energy of the body. Together, they form the energy we call chakra."

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged glances. They already knew this from the academy. Why was Kakashi repeating it?

Kakashi caught their looks and smirked under his mask. "Bear with me. This is important." He pointed to the circle he'd drawn. "Chakra flows through your body via a network called the Chakra Pathway System—or the Meridian System. Think of it like an interconnected web of rivers and streams running throughout your body."

Did he want to guide them to their answer, or was he just lazy? Sakura squinted at Kakashi, suspicious of his motives.

"Where was I going with this?" Kakashi mused aloud, tapping his chin as if he'd genuinely forgotten, though his tone carried a distinct note of amusement.

Sakura sighed, already bracing herself for some kind of roundabout question.

"Now, here's my question: Why can shinobi use chakra, while civilians can't?"

Sasuke frowned. "Because we've been trained to use it?"

Sakura thought for a moment.
"Because shinobi have more chakra than civilians?"

Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in approval. "Exactly. Civilians have chakra, too—every living thing does. But their reserves are so small, it's like trying to fill a teacup. Shinobi have larger reserves and the training to draw it out. And here's the key: chakra reserves aren't a big vault inside your body. They're the flow of energy through your meridians, through your pathways."

He drew several lines extending out from the circle, forming a branching pattern. "Think of your chakra pathways as a system of streams, brooks, and rivers. Right now, your 'streams' are narrow. But with training, you can expand them into wider, deeper rivers, allowing more chakra to flow."

"How do I do that?"

"Glad you asked," Kakashi said, standing and motioning for her to sit in the lotus position. She crossed her legs and straightened her back, her hands resting on her knees.

"First, we're going to stimulate your meridians. This will force your pathways to expand temporarily so you can feel what it's like."

Sakura blinked. "Wait, force them to expand? Is that safe?"

Kakashi waved off her concern. "Completely safe. But it'll feel… weird."

She wasn't reassured by the mischievous glint in his eye.

Kakashi knelt beside her, placing his hand gently on her upper back, just below her neck. A warm surge of his chakra began to pour into her body, flowing steadily through her chakra pathways. At first, it felt like a soft current, but as it reached deeper, spreading through her meridians, a wave of something unexpected struck her.

It wasn't physical, but it pressed down on her all the same. Her breath caught as a wave of emotions rose to the surface, overwhelming and unrecognizable. They weren't hers. At least, she didn't think they were. There was a heaviness that clawed at her, like the echo of something lost, but the loss wasn't clear. It hurt in a way she couldn't fully understand, like a shadow of grief that left her heart aching. Then, something colder slipped in—isolating, as though she stood utterly alone in an endless void.

The sensations blurred together, sharp and indistinct, twisting and tangling inside her. There was heat too—anger, maybe? But it wasn't a rage that lashed outward. No, it turned inward, biting into her like a blade. And yet, even as she tried to grasp these feelings, they shifted and slipped away like water through her fingers. She couldn't name them, couldn't parse them. They just were—fleeting and overwhelming all at once.

And then, just as quickly as they had come, the emotions dissipated. Kakashi's chakra pushed deeper into her pathways, smoothing over the jagged edges left behind. The warmth of his chakra wrapped around her like a shield, steady and calming. She shuddered, her body relaxing as his energy continued to flow through her, pressing gently against the walls of her meridians, stretching them wider, coaxing them to expand.

"What was that?"

Kakashi was quiet for a moment, his hand never leaving her back as he continued to guide his chakra into her. When he finally spoke, his tone was soft but distant. "Sometimes, when you share chakra, you share more than energy. Memories, feelings, fragments of who you are—they can seep through. It's rare, but it happens." He paused, glancing at her. "Don't try to make sense of it now. Just focus on the exercise."

It wasn't her place to question Kakashi. He was her sensei, and his role was to teach her, to guide her. But as she sat there, feeling the weight of his presence, she couldn't help but hope that maybe, in some small way, just being here—learning from him, trusting him—might offer him something too. She didn't know what he carried, but she hoped her presence could lighten it, even just a little.

"Good. Memorize that feeling," Kakashi instructed. "Every day, I want you to sit like this and focus on expanding your meridians. Use your own chakra to mimic what I just did, bit by bit. Don't rush it—it's about consistency. Over time, this will train your body to hold more chakra naturally."

Sakura nodded again.

"But that's just one part of it," Kakashi continued. "Chakra isn't just about pathways—it's made from the energy of the mind and body. To increase your reserves, you need to strengthen both. That means keeping your body in peak condition—exercise, eat properly, and rest. And it means sharpening your mind. Meditation, mental discipline, learning new skills—all of it contributes to your chakra reserves."

He stood, brushing the dirt from his gloves. "Expand the streams, and keep the reservoir full. Do that, and you'll see results."

Kakashi let Sakura continue the chakra expansion exercise. Beside him, Sasuke sat on a rock, his Sharingan active as he observed the flow of chakra in her body with detached curiosity.

"It's so slow."

"It's supposed to be slow, Sasuke," Kakashi replied. "Expanding your reserves naturally takes time. Years. Decades, even."

"How long will it take Sakura to reach my level?"

"If she works hard? A year. Maybe a bit more."

Sasuke crossed his arms. "What about you? How long did it take you to get to where you are now?"

"A decade," Kakashi answered casually, turning a page in Icha Icha.

"What about Naruto?" he added sarcastically.

Kakashi lowered his book slightly and frowned, actually doing the mental math in his head. "Hmm. A century."

Sasuke blinked, thinking he'd misheard. "You're joking."

"Do I look like I'm joking?"

"How is that even possible? Why are his reserves that massive?"

"Let's just say Naruto's one giant mystery wrapped in metal armor."

Sasuke scowled, arms crossed, the familiar irritation bubbling beneath the surface. "Chakra reserves aren't everything. I can still beat him."

Kakashi chuckled lightly, his one visible eye curving in amusement. "I admire the confidence, but you won't beat him by copying his swordsmanship."

Sasuke sighed, a touch of frustration seeping into his tone. He didn't want to admit it, but Kakashi was right. "I know," he muttered, kicking at a loose rock. "Copying physical movements with the Sharingan isn't as amazing as people think. I can mimic the moves, sure, but I don't understand the purpose behind them. Without that understanding, they're just… empty gestures."

Kakashi nodded, his eye crinkling in approval. "Exactly. The Sharingan can copy the 'how,' but without the 'why,' you're just swinging a sword without meaning. Swordsmanship isn't just about movements—it's about intent, timing, and experience. It's the same reason why not every Uchiha is called the Copy Ninja."

"Yeah, yeah. I get it. You're special."

"I try," Kakashi said with a wink, earning a huff from Sasuke.

As the tension settled, Sasuke's eyes wandered down to the book resting in his hands: The History of Fire Style Techniques. He traced the edge of the page with his finger, his mind working through the details he'd pieced together.

"Why are you reading that, by the way?"

"I'm trying to figure out exactly what Naruto's fire style is. It's weird. My Sharingan couldn't copy it at all, and that shouldn't be possible. But I think I found something."

"Oh?" Kakashi's tone shifted, intrigued. "Enlighten me."

"Scorch Release," Sasuke said, tapping the page where the term was written. "It fits. Naruto's fire jutsu doesn't rely on exhaling fire or mixing it with external oxygen. It's like he's heating the air directly around him. That's a hallmark of Scorch Release—a combination of wind and fire chakra."

Kakashi hummed thoughtfully as Sasuke's theory lingered in the air. Scorch Release. On the surface, it made sense. The way Naruto's fire jutsu behaved—the heatless bursts of flames and the compressed orbs that detonated with overwhelming force—it fit the general characteristics of Scorch Release. But there was a problem. A glaring one.

Naruto's chakra nature was wind.

Can a chakra nature test fail to detect an elemental Kekkei Genkai? Kakashi tapped his finger against the book's edge, mulling over the possibilities. In two days, he would have to deliver a report on Team 7's progress to the Third Hokage. Maybe he'd mention Sasuke's theory, even if it felt incomplete. The theory wasn't impossible. But it wasn't satisfying, either.

Because the pieces didn't fit.

Neither Minato-sensei nor Kushina had ever shown signs of Scorch Release. If Naruto had inherited it, it couldn't have come from them. Which left only one plausible source. The Kyuubi. Tailed beasts were known to grant their Jinchūriki strange abilities, after all. Unique Kekkei Genkai weren't outside the realm of possibility.

But there was still something wrong with that theory too.

Both Kushina and Mito Uzumaki had been Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails. Neither had displayed anything like this. No enhanced fire techniques, no Scorch Release—nothing that could explain what Naruto was doing. The only difference, Kakashi realized, was that neither Kushina nor Mito had been Jinchūriki from birth.

Could that be the key?

He closed the book with a soft snap. The thought gnawed at him. Maybe the Kyuubi's influence on Naruto had been different from the start—its chakra seeping into his development, altering things at a fundamental level. But if that were true, what other changes had taken place inside the boy? Could the seal itself be affecting the way Naruto accessed his chakra? Could there be other dormant abilities waiting to surface?

If anyone had the answers, it would be the Third Hokage. Or Jiraiya-sama. If the man ever stops chasing inspiration for his novels.

Kakashi sighed, tilting his head toward the sky. The moon hung high above, casting its pale light over the village. The breeze rustled the leaves gently, carrying the cool scent of night.

Minato-sensei, Kakashi thought, you didn't just leave behind a legacy—you left behind a mystery wrapped in metal. And I'm still not sure if I should be proud or worried.

But Kakashi knew one thing for certain. Whatever lay ahead for Naruto, whether it was a Kekkei Genkai, the Kyuubi's influence, or something entirely new, he would be there to guide him. Because if there was one thing his sensei had taught him, it was that the future of Konoha didn't rest on bloodlines or power.

It rested on the bonds they forged.

---

Shimura Danzo sat behind his desk, the cold air of the underground room pressing against his skin like an old companion. His fingers traced the edges of the report, Fu's handwriting precise, mechanical—just as it should be. But today, even perfection did little to calm the storm of calculation swirling within him.

The first report alone was enough to warrant concern.

Naruto Uzumaki's erratic space-time fluctuations had disrupted Danzo's carefully woven web of observation. Fu had masked them well, as expected of his most capable agent, but the mere existence of such anomalies left an unpleasant sensation crawling along Danzo's spine. Space-time ninjutsu was dangerous. Unstable. And instability was something he did not allow.

Did Naruto know about Root's surveillance? Was this a signal to an external ally or a warning aimed directly at him? Was the boy testing his response, hinting that he saw the hawk circling overhead?

Danzo ordered the immediate retraction of several agents from close observation. If this was a trap, he would not walk into it.

But it was the second report that required far deeper dissection.

Naruto created life.

Wood Release had done it before—forests surging to life under the First Hokage's will. But Fu's report wasn't speaking of vegetation or chakra constructs. No. This was something alive. Sentient.

Danzo pressed his fingers together, his gaze sharp. "Agent Fu," he said, his voice measured, slicing through the air like a blade. "Explain the events that led to this conclusion."

Fu stood rigidly before him, posture perfect, his response immediate. His words were devoid of hesitation, as they should be.

"At approximately 1300 hours Konoha standard time, I detected a significant spike in Naruto Uzumaki's chakra. Upon investigation, I found that Kakashi Hatake was testing his elemental affinity. Wind nature was confirmed."

Wind, Danzo thought. Under his guidance, Naruto could easily become a wind-style master. But for now, he remained focused on Fu's report.

"Continue."

Fu's voice remained steady, though Danzo noted the subtle shift in his breathing—shortened, controlled.

"After the nature test, Naruto relocated to a hidden area on the Hokage Monument. I observed a sudden burst of chakra far beyond typical genin output. The chakra did not manifest into any visible jutsu. Instead…" Fu hesitated, the briefest pause before continuing. "The chakra was burned away entirely. There was nothing left. No residual traces—no nature energy. Just a void."

Danzo's eyes narrowed slightly. A void that burned away chakra without leaving traces was already concerning. But there was more, and he could sense it. "And the void itself?"

"It was alive," Fu said, his voice mechanical, as if repeating something his mind could barely grasp. "Not alive in the way plants or animals are. It didn't breathe, didn't pulse like chakra constructs do. But it wasn't empty. The void was life. It carried intent. My senses perceived it as something aware—aware of me, of the surroundings. It resisted observation, like it knew it was being watched. For a few seconds, it lingered, and then…" Fu's hands were clasped behind his back, but Danzo noted the slightest tension in his posture. "It collapsed, disappearing completely."

Danzo observed him closely.

This wasn't fear of the unknown. This was recognition of something beyond comprehension.

"And the barrier?"

"It burned a hole through the barrier system. My team detected the disturbance. However, I neutralized the situation immediately. I erased their memories and destroyed all documentation related to the event."

Efficient, as expected. Danzo gave a slight nod. "But you allowed this anomaly to affect you."

Fu's expression remained blank, his response automatic. "Apologies, Lord Danzo. I will reinforce my mental conditioning and ensure it does not happen again."

"You will," Danzo said. "Because failure will not be tolerated."

"Yes, Lord Danzo." Fu bowed deeply before turning and leaving, his footsteps fading into the silence of the underground corridors.

Once the room was empty, Danzo leaned back and let his thoughts unfurl.

Naruto Uzumaki. The boy was proving to be far more than Danzo had initially calculated. He had intended to shape him—break him down and rebuild him into a perfect weapon for Konoha. But this development required immediate reassessment.

The First Hokage had altered the course of history with his ability to grow and command nature itself. But Naruto's ability to create life—life that didn't grow, but instead seemed to manifest from an unnatural genesis—was something far more dangerous. Danzo doubted the boy even understood the magnitude of what he had done.

But Danzo did.

Hiruzen would be blind to this. Trapped by sentimentality, the old fool would continue to see Naruto as a mere jinchūriki—a vessel for the Nine-Tails, nothing more. That blindness had always been Hiruzen's weakness. Danzo would act before the Third Hokage even realized what was unfolding.

What are you playing at, Uzumaki? Was this a subconscious appeal, an attempt to prove his worth to the only man in Konoha who could offer him what he sought? Or was he simply fumbling through a power far beyond his comprehension?

No matter. Danzo would provide what Hiruzen had failed to—structure, answers, and purpose.

In return, Naruto Uzumaki would become the future of this village. His power would not go to waste. Danzo would mold him into the sharpest blade Konoha had ever wielded.

Danzo allowed himself a small, calculated smile as the plan solidified in his mind.

Perhaps I should give the boy a wind jutsu. Just enough to see what he would do with it. Because when you can create life, Uzumaki, the world either bends to you—or breaks beneath your will.

---

Yakiniku Q was everything Naruto imagined it would be—and more. The warm glow of lanterns lit the interior, creating a cozy, inviting atmosphere. The air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of sizzling meat, and the low hum of chatter and laughter from other diners made the place feel alive. Each table had its own small grill in the center, and Naruto's eyes darted to the menu on the wall, overwhelmed by the sheer variety of options.

"Wow…" Naruto whispered, practically drooling. "There's so much meat… I don't even know where to start."

"Ever been to a yakiniku restaurant before?"

"No, sir. This is my first time."

"Well, then," Asuma said, sitting down, "let me give you a quick rundown. You pick your meats, grill them right here at the table, and enjoy. It's simple."

"That sounds amazing."

Asuma leaned back, glancing at the menu. "Any idea what you want to try first?"

Naruto scanned the options, his face scrunching up when he spotted something. "Wait… salted beef tongue? People eat tongues? That's gross!"

"It's a delicacy, kid. You should give it a shot."

"No way!" Naruto said, crossing his arms. "I'm sticking to the normal stuff. You know, like beef and chicken. Not tongues."

"Suit yourself. More for me."

Naruto leaned closer, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Okay, but… do you actually like it?"

"It's not bad. Has a bit of a chewy texture, but the flavor's worth it."

Naruto made a face. "Yeah, no thanks. I'll take your word for it."

The two of them continued their back-and-forth, with Asuma pointing out different items on the menu and Naruto reacting with a mix of awe and disgust.

"All right, team," Asuma said, standing up suddenly. "I've gotta hit the bathroom. Don't start grilling without me."

"You got it, bearded sensei!"

"I thought we agreed you'd stop calling me that."

"Not until you teach me something really cool!"

Naruto watched as Asuma disappeared into the distance, leaving him alone at the table with Team 10. The air felt heavy—tension thick enough to cut with a kunai. The three of them—Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino—barely glanced at him, their focus fixed anywhere but on Naruto. It wasn't just awkward—it was hostile.

Naruto's hand tightened around the menu as he forced a grin. "So... what should I order?" he asked, trying to break the silence. He waved the menu toward Choji. "Got any recommendations?"

"Nothing!"

Naruto frowned, his smile faltering. He turned to Shikamaru, who looked like he was seconds away from falling asleep. "What about you, Shika? You guys come here often?"

"Sometimes."

"Hey, Ino, have you been putting on some weight?" Naruto teased, smirking, hoping to at least get a reaction out of her.

Ino's head snapped up, her eyes narrowing into a glare, but she quickly composed herself and buried her face deeper into her magazine, ignoring him again.

Naruto's smirk vanished as the tension finally got under his skin. It reminded him too much of how people used to treat him when he was a kid—like he wasn't even there. The laughter, the warmth he had started to experience with his team? Completely absent. His fingers curled into a fist.

"Alright, what's your problem?" he snapped, glaring at all three of them. "What, was Kiba your best friend or something? If you've got something to say, say it to my face!"

The trio exchanged quick glances, their unease palpable. Finally, Choji slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his chair screeching against the floor.

"Fine!" Choji barked, his voice shaking but firm. "I'll say it—I'm not scared of you!"

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"I'm not scared of you, alright? But you think blasting us with your killer intent is no big deal?!" Choji's face was red now.

"Killer intent? What are you talking about? What's killer intent?"

Shikamaru opened one eye, his gaze sharp. "Don't play dumb. You seriously don't know what it is?"

"No, I don't!" Naruto snapped back, looking genuinely confused. "What even is killer intent?"

"Killer intent is when you've killed people," Ino explained. "Like, a lot of people. It leaves a trace on your chakra—yin chakra, specifically. When you release it, it's like a warning to everyone around you, telling them you're dangerous. People can feel it, even if they don't know why."

Naruto blinked, his mind racing. "Why does killing leave a trace?"

Ino shrugged. "Nobody knows for sure, but there's a theory that it's like... the soul of the people you've killed leaves a mark on your chakra, almost like a scar. It builds up over time, and if you've killed enough, your chakra carries this weight—this feeling of death. It can make people freeze up or see things that aren't there."

Naruto froze as the pieces fell into place. The countless souls he'd absorbed in Lordran, the endless enemies he'd fought and defeated. Was that why...?

"I have killer intent," he muttered to himself, almost in awe.

"Yeah, no kidding."

Naruto's awe quickly turned into excitement. "Wait, so what can you do with killer intent? Like, can I use it in a fight? Does it have special moves or something?"

Shikamaru groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This isn't some kind of technique, Naruto. It's not a toy. It's a warning system, a side effect of killing. It's not supposed to be something you use."

"Wait, when did I even use it?"

"Graduation day," Choji said. "When you yelled at Kiba. Everyone in the room felt it. It was... terrifying."

Naruto felt his stomach drop. "What do you mean, terrifying?"

The trio hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances before Ino finally nodded and spoke.

"Killer intent has different stages, Naruto. My dad explained it once. The higher the stage, the more dangerous the ninja. The first stage is Kiken Satsui—a sense of danger that radiates from their aura, making your instincts scream that something is wrong. The second stage is Mōsō Satsui, where a ninja's chakra can trigger vivid hallucinations and warp reality around their enemies. The final stage is Shi no Satsui—killer intent so intense, it tricks your mind and body into believing you're dying. Only monsters in human form reach that level."

"What... what level was mine?"

Ino hesitated before answering. "It was the first level—Kiken Satsui."

Naruto paused, his mind racing as he pieced it together. Back when he fought Kiba, he hadn't realized the importance of absorbing souls or how they could enhance his presence and power. At that time, his killer intent had been enough to paralyze the entire class, making them feel like they were facing the terror of the Asylum Demon without fully manifesting its image. But now... now he had absorbed thousands of souls.

He clenched his fists. What was his killer intent like now? Had it evolved? Could he have already reached the final stage of Shi no Satsui without realizing it? And if so... could he push beyond even that?

But that wasn't what was important right now.

Naruto stared at Team 10, his throat dry as guilt clawed at his chest. Honestly, at this point, he had thought Sakura's attitude shift, the silence of the class, and the way people had seemed to stay out of his way were because he had shown everyone that Kiba was no match for him. He thought it had been his strength, his defiance, that had made them respect him—or at least leave him alone. But now? Now he couldn't help but wonder... how much of that was because of the killer intent?

Were Sakura and Sasuke affected too? The question churned in his stomach like a lead weight.

"I..." Naruto's voice wavered as he stared at the table. "I didn't know," he whispered, barely audible, his eyes darting between Choji, Shikamaru, and Ino. "I didn't even know what I was doing. I just... I just wanted Kiba to shut up. He insulted my dead master, and I got angry, and..."

No matter how much he tried to explain it, Naruto couldn't shake the truth—intentional or not, the damage was done. Shame crept over him, heavy and suffocating, until he could no longer meet their eyes. He buried his face in his hands, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his actions.

"This isn't the way of a knight," he muttered to himself, his voice cracking. "Oscar would be ashamed of me."

He clenched his fists, remembering the words of his fallen mentor: Precept the Third: A knight's duty is to protect the innocent, to inspire trust, not fear, to fight with honor, and to uphold justice.

Suddenly, the waitress approached, her notepad in hand. "Have you all decided—" she began but stopped mid-sentence, her eyes falling on Naruto. She froze in place.

Naruto glanced up and immediately saw the look on her face—nervous, guarded, and brimming with discomfort. It wasn't the look of someone dealing with a prankster. No, this was deeper. The look of someone who knew exactly who he was.

"I'm sorry, sir," she said hesitantly, taking a small step back. "But... I think it'd be better if you left."

The words sent a jolt through Team 10 as Choji's eyes widened, Ino froze, and Shikamaru narrowed his gaze.

Naruto exhaled softly. He could've made a scene. He could've been so petty about this. He could've summoned clones to eat all the food or caused a ruckus just to show her the consequences of messing with him. But what would be the point? He didn't need to ruin the night for Team 10; he had already caused enough trouble.

"I'll leave," Naruto said, forcing a tight, practiced smile. His voice was calm, almost unnaturally so. "Just give me a minute, okay?"

The waitress hesitated, blinking nervously, then nodded quickly. "I'll... I'll get you three some water," she stammered before walking away as fast as she could, practically tripping over herself.

Naruto could feel Team 10's eyes burning into him. He sighed, leaning back in his chair.

"Look..." he began, his voice low. "It was never my intention to release my killer intent. I honestly didn't even know about it until today." He chuckled weakly, though it was bitter and hollow. "I know the experience was scary. You don't need to tell me twice."

Shikamaru didn't respond. He just continued to study Naruto with that sharp, calculating gaze that always seemed to cut right through him. It made Naruto shift uncomfortably.

Naruto rubbed the back of his head, the forced smile fading. "I'm sorry," he said finally, his voice heavy with sincerity. "That's all I can say. I... I didn't mean to scare anyone."

For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

Naruto exhaled, his hands slipping into his pockets as he avoided their gazes. "You know what? I don't think I'm all that hungry after all." He forced a small smile, one that didn't quite reach his eyes. "But, uh, thanks for letting me tag along. Tell Asuma-sensei it was nice to get out for a bit."

He paused, his expression flickering for a moment, like he wanted to say more but thought better of it. "Anyway... I'll see you guys tomorrow."

With that, he vanished in a flicker of movement, the faint hum of Shunshin no Jutsu the only thing left behind.

---

Silence settled over the table, awkward and heavy.

"Ino, Shika..." Choji finally spoke, breaking the quiet. His voice was unsure, but he couldn't keep the guilt out of it. He wasn't the sharpest of the group, but he knew something didn't sit right about how things had gone. "What do you guys think?"

"I think..." Ino started, trailing off as she stared at the empty spot where Naruto had been sitting. "I think Naruto's telling the truth."

Choji tilted his head, and Shikamaru's sharp eyes flicked toward her, curious. Ino tapped a finger against the table. "Look, what do we really know about Naruto? He's an orphan, he loves ramen, and he wants to be Hokage. That's about it, right? If this Oscar guy was someone important to him—someone who gave him that weird armor, someone who maybe believed in him—and he died recently? Then yeah, Naruto has every right to be angry. I mean, wouldn't you lash out if someone insulted someone you cared about, especially if you were still mourning them?"

Her expression softened just a little. "Naruto's loud, yeah, and kind of a spaz, but he's not a liar. That anger we saw during graduation day? That was real. His chakra probably flared out because he was pissed. And that killer intent? It wasn't something he meant to do—it's just something that happened because of his emotions. We act like he's some huge mystery, but maybe it's not that complicated. He's a kid who's been through a lot, and he's trying to hold it together."

Shikamaru was quiet, his frown deepening. "That makes sense," he admitted with a yawn. "But it also brings up more questions." He reached for the napkin with Naruto's doodle on it and stared at the rough drawing of the Asylum Demon. "Why does he even have killer intent? Who the hell is Oscar? And what's the deal with that armor?"

Ino's eyes narrowed, and she jabbed a finger at Shikamaru's chest. "None of that is any of our business, Shika. Just because we're curious doesn't mean we're entitled to answers. If Naruto wanted us to know, he'd tell us."

"I know, I know. Doesn't mean it's not a drag, though."

"Should we... apologize?"

Both Ino and Shikamaru looked at Choji.

"I mean... I feel bad about how I acted. It wasn't right."

Before anyone could respond, the waitress approached the table, her notepad in hand and her voice overly cheerful. "Are you three ready to order?"

Ino turned her sharp gaze on the woman. "Why did you kick out Naruto?"

The waitress froze, her smile faltering for just a moment before she quickly covered it up. "Oh, hahaha! Well, you know how that boy is—always pulling pranks. We didn't want a troublemaker causing issues for our other customers."

"That's a lie," Shikamaru said, his lazy tone making it all the more cutting.

"Your hands are shaking," Ino said coolly. "Your voice cracked on the word 'pranks,' and you're sweating like you're about to be interrogated by ANBU. You're lying."

The waitress's friendly facade cracked. Her expression turned sour as she snapped, "Look, either order or leave."

"Oh, gladly," Ino said, standing up abruptly. She raised her voice just enough to be heard by the other patrons. "I'd rather starve than eat at a restaurant that discriminates against an honest, hardworking shinobi of Konoha."

Her words rang out, drawing the attention of nearly everyone in the restaurant. A few people even whispered among themselves, casting curious glances at the waitress. Ino gave the woman one last scathing look before turning and walking out with her head held high.

Choji, however, stayed seated. He cleared his throat and said, "I'll have the deluxe wagyu beef platter, the premium pork ribs, the dragon cut steak, and some of those golden sirloin slices. Oh, and the house special dipping sauce. And two large plates of grilled vegetables. And the lobster set. Also, do you have dessert? I'll take the mochi ice cream. Two orders."

"One large soup," Shikamaru said casually.

The waitress blinked, her pen hovering over the notepad. "Uh... those are some of the most expensive items on the menu..."

Choji leaned forward with a grin that was equal parts innocent and unapologetic. "Perfect. I'm starving."

The waitress hesitated for a moment before sighing and scribbling down the order, muttering something under her breath as she hurried off.

"You know someone's gotta pay for all that, right?"

"Yeah," Choji said, his expression surprisingly serious. "That's the point."

"So, this is your way of apologizing to Naruto? Ordering the most expensive stuff so you can share it with him?"

Choji grinned. "Yep. Food makes everything better."

Shikamaru shook his head, though he couldn't help the small smirk tugging at his lips. "Alright, I've got a plan for the bill and you are going to get hurt."

"I hate you already, but... fine. Let's do it."

The waitress returned with a precariously stacked tray, her expression a forced mix of politeness and barely concealed annoyance. On the tray were plates of premium wagyu beef, golden pork ribs, dragon-cut steak, and lobster, each dish glistening with juices and garnishes that screamed expensive. Following behind her was another server carrying even more plates of food. At the very top of the waitress's tray was a steaming bowl of hot soup, its rich aroma wafting through the air.

As she reached the table, Shikamaru's hands twitched in a subtle seal. A shadow darted across the floor unnoticed, creeping up and catching the waitress's shadow just as she bent forward to place the soup on the table.

Shadow Possession Jutsu!

Suddenly, the waitress froze mid-motion. Her body stiffened, and before she realized what was happening, her hand jerked forward. The soup bowl launched from the tray as if yanked by an invisible force, its contents arcing through the air before landing directly on Choji's lap with a loud splatter.

"AAHHHH!" Choji yelped, jumping up from his chair as the scalding hot liquid soaked through his clothes. Steam rose from his pants as the soup dripped onto the floor.

The restaurant fell into shocked silence. All eyes turned toward their table, patrons gaping in horror at the sudden commotion. The waitress's face went pale as her tray clattered to the ground, dishes scattering everywhere.

Before she could process what had just happened, Shikamaru was on his feet, his kunai pressed lightly but firmly to the side of her neck.

"Care to explain why you just threw boiling soup at my friend?" Shikamaru said, his tone calm but deadly.

"I-I didn't!" the waitress stammered, trembling. "I swear, I didn't mean to! My hand just—"

"Shikamaru," Choji interrupted, grimacing as he used his chakra to cool the burns on his legs. Steam hissed faintly around him. "Let her go. I'm fine."

"Fine?" Shikamaru repeated, not moving his kunai. "You call this fine? You're lucky you could react in time to minimize the damage. What if you couldn't, huh? This isn't something we can just shrug off."

At that moment, the manager, a burly man with a thick mustache and a sharp gaze, pushed through the crowd of onlookers. His dark uniform bore the restaurant's crest, and he radiated the kind of authority that made people step aside. "What's going on here?" he barked, his eyes darting between the trembling waitress and the scene at the table.

"Your waitress just threw a bowl of boiling soup at my teammate. It's only a miracle he was able to use his chakra to protect himself. Without that, we'd be taking him to the hospital right now."

The manager's eyes narrowed, and he turned to the waitress. "Is this true?"

"I didn't mean to!" she cried, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don't know what happened. My hand just… moved on its own!"

The manager's frown deepened. "That's not good enough. You're responsible for serving the food properly. Do you have any idea what could have happened if he wasn't a ninja?"

"I— I'm sorry! It won't happen again!" she said, bowing so deeply it seemed like she might fall over.

"It better not," the manager growled, before turning back to Shikamaru and Choji. "On behalf of the restaurant, I sincerely apologize for this incident. We'll, uh... we'll cover your meal tonight, free of charge."

Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, his sharp eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Free of charge, huh?" He gestured toward the spread of food on the table. "You might want to take another look at the bill before you make that offer."

The manager's gaze flicked to the food, and for the first time, a flicker of regret crossed his face. He clearly hadn't noticed how extravagant their order was. "Ah... well..."

Still, he straightened, though his jaw tightened slightly. "It doesn't matter. The restaurant will honor my word. But this," he turned to glare at the waitress, "is coming out of your paycheck."

The waitress flinched, looking even more distraught. "Please, sir, I—"

"No excuses," the manager snapped. "Now get these gentlemen some towels and to-go boxes for their food."

Shikamaru gave a faint smirk, leaning back in his chair as he crossed his arms. "Towels would be nice. And make sure they're clean."

The manager's face twitched, but he nodded stiffly. "Of course. Right away."

As the waitress scurried off, the manager turned back to Shikamaru and Choji. "Again, my sincerest apologies. This isn't how we run things here."

"Just get the food packed up. And maybe throw in an extra dessert for the trouble."

The manager twitched again but forced a tight smile. "We'll... see what we can do."

---

Shikamaru and Choji hurried down the street, catching sight of Ino waiting at the corner, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently.

"Took you two long enough."

Choji was halfway through a cheesecake slice, his cheeks puffed out with food. "Hey, I had to refuel."

"Whatever. We've got to find Naruto and fix this mess."

"Where do you think he'd go?"

"Ichiraku Ramen, obviously," both Ino and Shikamaru said at the same time.

The trio quickly made their way to the small ramen stand, the comforting scent of broth and noodles wafting toward them. Teuchi greeted them with a warm smile from behind the counter.

"Welcome to my humble ramen shop, kids. What can I get you three today?"

Naruto, who was sitting at the counter with a half-eaten bowl of miso ramen, turned to face them. "What are you guys doing here? Shouldn't you be at Yakiniku Q?"

Choji didn't hesitate. He marched straight up to the counter, carefully placed the takeout boxes down, and gave a deep bow.

"I'm sorry."

Naruto blinked. "Sorry for what?"

"For being rude to you all day," Choji said, his voice sincere. "I was being a… vegetable."

Naruto, Teuchi, and Ayame all tilted their heads in unison. "Vegetable?" they echoed, confused.

"Choji doesn't like vegetables," Ino clarified. "He means he was being stubborn. And not just him. We're all here to apologize for the misunderstanding."

"Yeah, it was troublesome, but… we are sorry."

"It's nice that you kids made up, but what's with the boxes?" Teuchi asked.

Choji straightened up, smiling sheepishly as he opened one of the boxes.

"I thought if I was going to apologize, I'd do it right. So, let's eat and forgive, yeah?"

Teuchi let out an appreciative whistle. "Now that is some premium beef!"

"Well, there's plenty to go around," Ino said quickly, nudging Choji in the side before he could protest sharing.

"Ayame, bring out my grill!"

"You got it, Dad!" Ayame called, disappearing into the back.

---

The garden was a modest space, surrounded by a simple wooden fence that gave it a cozy, enclosed feel. A few lanterns hung from posts, casting warm light over the small stone path that led to a patch of neatly trimmed grass. Some potted herbs and vegetables lined the edges.

"It's not much," Teuchi said, carrying out a couple of folding chairs and placing them around the grill, "but it's perfect for nights like this." He returned to the kitchen, muttering something about grabbing plates and bowls.

Meanwhile, Ayame was crouched near the grill, carefully arranging charcoal in a neat pile. She pulled out a lighter, trying to ignite the flame with short, precise clicks.

The group settled in as Ayame worked.

Naruto opened his box, his eyes sparkling at the sight of the meat. "This must've cost a fortune," he said, glancing at the others.

"Well," Ino said, "we taught that waitress and restaurant a lesson and worked some magic."

"Thanks… for sticking up for me."

"Do you know why the waitress was like that to you?"

"No."

Shikamaru's eyes narrowed, reading between the lines. "No? Or you just don't want to say?"

"I don't want to say."

"Naruto," Ayame interjected, her voice tinged with anger as she spun toward him. "What happened?!" Her eyes were sharp, protective, like an older sister ready to go to war on his behalf.

"Nothing happened, Ayame Neechan."

"Nothing?!"

"Seriously, it's nothing. Let it go."

Teuchi, who had been arranging the plates and bringing out some side dishes, glanced at Ayame and gave a subtle shake of his head. She hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line, before turning back to the grill with a muttered, "Fine. But this isn't over."

Shikamaru's gaze lingered on Naruto. He could see the tension in the way Naruto's shoulders were stiff, the way his smile didn't quite reach his eyes. He sighed internally. If Naruto wasn't going to talk about something even Teuchi and Ayame seemed to know, then there was no way he'd open up about anything deeper—like the mysterious "Oscar" or that strange, shining armor.

Ino watched the interaction closely, filing it away. "You're lucky you've got Ayame Neechan looking out for you," she teased, trying to lighten the mood. "I'd be more worried about her than me."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll keep that in mind."

Shikamaru said nothing, but his mind was still turning, piecing together the fragments of information. Answers would come in time, he figured. For now, he let it go.

Ino, however, wasn't so easily deterred. She leaned closer, her tone flirtatious. "Oh, come on, Naruto. You can tell me. I'm good at keeping secrets."

Naruto gave her a flat look. "Didn't I just say no?"

Ayame chuckled from the side, carefully tending to the grill as the charcoal finally started to catch. She used a small paper fan to coax the flames. "Oh, Naruto, looks like a pretty girl wants some answers from you."

Ino's face turned beet red as her composure shattered. "What?! I wasn't—! I mean, I didn't—!" She stumbled over her words, flustered, while waving her hands defensively.

"Where? Who?"

Ino groaned loudly, burying her face in her hands. "You idiot!"

"So, is this the last time you try playing matchmaker?"

"Shut up, Shika!"

Ayame just waved her hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, blame me later. Seriously, the day this kid figures out when a girl's interested in him will be the day the sun rises in the west."

Meanwhile, Shikamaru and Choji exchanged a knowing look, both smirking slightly. Ino had clearly planned to tease Naruto, but now it had completely backfired, leaving her red-faced and flustered.

"This is taking too long," Choji muttered, eyeing the raw meat hungrily.

"I've got a better idea."

He removed one of his gauntlets, revealing the faintly glowing red of his Pyromancy Flame. With a flick of his wrist, the flame burst to life in his palm, its warmth lighting up the small garden.

"Whoa!"

"Relax," Naruto said with a grin. "I've got this."

Choji, inspired, grabbed a piece of beef and held it over Naruto's flaming hand like a skewer. The two boys exchanged a mischievous look before Naruto turned his hand slightly, cooking the meat evenly on all sides.

"Gross," Ino said, wrinkling her nose.

"Absolutely disgusting," Ayame agreed, fanning the grill to speed up its ignition while glaring at the two.

"Hey, it works!" Naruto said, popping a perfectly cooked slice of beef into his mouth.

Choji nodded enthusiastically. "And it tastes amazing!"

"And I think this will taste amazing with some ramen! Teuchi-ojisan!"

Teuchi, wiping his hands on a towel, gave him a raised eyebrow and a smile. "You want to put this on your free ramen coupon?"

"Yup!"

"Wait," Choji interrupted. "You have a free ramen coupon?"

"Yeah," Naruto replied nonchalantly. "I got it as a prize for becoming a ninja."

Choji's jaw practically hit the floor. His voice trembled with sincerity as he blurted out, "Wanna be friends?!"

Naruto's grin only grew wider. "Best friends."

Without missing a beat, the two clasped hands mid-air and transitioned into a perfectly choreographed dab, their heads tilting down as their free arms extended dramatically. The movement was so in sync, it might as well have been rehearsed, and the small garden seemed to freeze for a second in reverence of their newfound bond.

Ino groaned. "Boys are so stupid."

Meanwhile, Ayame stood in stunned silence. "…Is this what friendship looks like now?"

Teuchi chuckled, shaking his head as he went to grab the ramen bowls. "Let the kids have their moment."

Shikamaru gazed upon the night sky with a rare smile on his face. The food, the company—it had turned out to be a pretty good night. Still, there was this nagging feeling, like he was forgetting something important.

---

Meanwhile, back at Yakiniku Q...

Asuma strolled back to the table, drying his hands on his pants. "Sorry I took so long—some kid clogged the toilet with napkins. Anyway, let's dig in!"

He looked up, expecting to see his team eagerly waiting for him. Instead, there was nothing. No Choji. No Ino. No Shikamaru. No Naruto. Just... an empty table.

He blinked, his hand pausing mid-dry.

"Where did everyone go? Hmm, I'm sure they'll be back any minute now…" Asuma muttered, leaning casually against the table as he glanced around the empty restaurant.

He waited. Five minutes turned into fifteen. Then thirty. Then an hour.

"Any minute now."

"Uh, sir… it's closing time."

---

Author Note:

Poor Asuma, one must imagine him being happy somewhere, right?

Now, onto a few questions that I'm sure you all have, so let me address them:

---

1. Did I change Naruto's killer intent?

Yes, I did. If you go back to the graduation chapter, you'll notice that Naruto's killer intent originally gave everyone a weird, scary sensation rather than blasting them with the illusion of the Asylum Demon. After a brilliant comment from one of you asking if losing his 10k souls before the graduation exam would have affected the severity of Naruto's killer intent, I thought about it and realized that it would. So, I adjusted its impact to reflect that change.

---

2. Why did I add multiple stages to killer intent?

The inspiration came from canon Naruto, specifically the scene where Orochimaru first meets Sasuke and Sakura. They experienced what seemed like a near-death vision, which could be explained as genjutsu in canon, but I wanted to tie it into something more meaningful. I connected this idea with Dark Souls, where killing grants souls as power, and in the shinobi world, constant killing leaves a mark—a warning label in the form of killer intent.

I also drew inspiration from Zabuza's "demon aura," which fits perfectly with the concept of layered killer intent:

• Kiken Satsui – "A Sense of Danger": The first layer, which makes one's presence feel unnervingly dangerous, triggering instinctive fear.
  

  ---

• Mōsō Satsui– "Illusory Killer Intent": Inspired by Zabuza's aura, this layer can cause vivid hallucinations of death or impending doom.
  

  ---

• Shi no Satsui – "Intent of Death": Inspired by Orochimaru's terrifying aura, this layer can make the victim's mind and body believe they are experiencing death.

---

3. What level is Naruto at right now?

Naruto has absorbed thousands of souls, far more than during the graduation exam, and his body is now fused with them. So, where does that put him on the killer intent scale?

Consider this: ordinary shinobi reach their limit based on how many people they've killed directly. But Naruto? He absorbs souls endlessly. Think about what will happen when he starts absorbing boss souls. The Asylum Demon didn't even have a boss soul, and look at the impact of his killer intent! Now imagine what happens when he absorbs the souls of gods like Nito, Gwyn, or the Witch of Izalith. Or, even worse, beings tied to the Abyss like Manus.

So, the real question is: what's the upper limit for Naruto's killer intent? What kind of monstrous presence will he project once he reaches it? Let me know your thoughts—I'd love to hear them!

---

Questions for you:

1. What wind-style jutsu should Danzo give to Naruto?
   Danzo will send Naruto the second hawk-delivered letter in a few months, right around the Wave Arc, so feel free to suggest wind jutsu ideas that fit the progression of his character.
   

   ---

2. What did you think of the fuinjutsu explanation?
   I based the fuinjutsu mechanics on the rune creation system from Witch Hat Atelier, a fantastic manga you should definitely check out. Did it make sense, or should I clarify anything further?
   

   ---

3. The chakra-sharing moment between Kakashi and Sakura:
   This scene was inspired by Ninshu—the idea that chakra connects people. Sakura's brief glimpse of Kakashi's hidden trauma was a direct result of this connection. What did you think of that moment?

---

Exciting News:

We have two more chapters before returning to the Dark Souls world, and if you've played the games, you know who's coming next…

Solaire is coming, baby! Praise the Sun!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 10th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.24 Ripples Under the Waterfall

---

"Sorry for ditching you at the restaurant yesterday."

Asuma waved it off, hiding the small smirk tugging at his lips. "Nah, it's fine." He had his own way of settling that score—out here, in this spar.

Then the kid pointed at him, eyes narrowing. "I know that look. You're gonna bully me during the spar, aren't you?"

That stopped Asuma cold. He blinked, caught off guard. "No," he said simply. He wasn't planning to bully the boy, just mess with him a little, maybe teach him a lesson or two. But the way Naruto said it—like he expected it—rubbed Asuma the wrong way. His brow furrowed. How the hell were the teachers at the academy treating this kid?

Sympathy hit him like a sucker punch. He'd been through something similar when he first returned to Konoha. He pushed the thought aside for now.

"Look, Naruto, I'm not mad at you or any of your team. I'm an adult. I have to act like one."

Naruto nodded, but the way he shrugged told Asuma he didn't completely buy it.

"This spar is just to assess your fighting style," Asuma added. "I need to see which wind jutsu will fit you best."

"Then why not let me spar with Team 10? I could show them what real training looks like."

Asuma chuckled. "Preference," he said shortly, though there was a lot more to it than that. Kakashi had warned him about what Naruto could do when he went all out. And he wasn't about to risk Ino's Mind Transfer Jutsu on a Jinchūriki. That was a disaster waiting to happen.

Naruto saw through him, of course. He smirked. "Admit it. You just don't want me embarrassing your team."

Asuma raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes slightly. The kid was sharp. "Let's see if you're as good as you think you are, Naruto. Put your money where your mouth is."

"Fine by me, old man."

They both made the Seal of Confrontation. Asuma tossed a kunai into the air.

The second it hit the ground, Naruto drew his Zweihander, and Asuma's eyes widened just a bit. The massive blade caught the sunlight, its weight and length impressive—hell, intimidating even. Asuma let out a low whistle. "Impressive weapon. Bit unwieldy, though, don't you think?"

Naruto's smirk deepened as he lowered into the Fool's Guard stance. His posture looked relaxed, but Asuma caught the subtle shift in his weight, the way his hands gripped the hilt just right. The kid knew exactly what he was doing.

"Trying to bait me? Not bad."

Naruto clicked his tongue, annoyed at Asuma's refusal to take the bait. With a swift motion, he shifted to the High Guard, his Zweihander poised above his shoulder, angled for a powerful downward strike.

The boy flickered out of view, his Shunshin no Jutsu carrying him forward in a blur of speed. Naruto reappeared directly in front of Asuma, his Zweihander arcing down in a vicious diagonal slash.

Asuma's trench knives shot up to meet the blade, their edges humming with wind chakra. The moment they clashed, Naruto felt the pressure—his sword shuddered violently, the sheer force of Asuma's chakra threatening to cut through it.

"Damn it!" Naruto hissed, realizing what was about to happen. The chakra-infused knives would cut through his Zweihander like paper, and there was no way he was letting that happen.

In a split second, the Zweihander vanished. Asuma's trench knives struck empty air.

"What the—?" Asuma muttered, startled by the sudden disappearance of the weapon.

Space-time ninjutsu? Suddenly, Kakashi's warning about the boy being compromised made sense. A Jinchūriki that didn't show love to the village—that was normal. But a Jinchūriki with mysterious abilities, items, and more that came out of nowhere? No wonder Kakashi and his father were being very careful and taking no chances with this.

Recovering quickly, Asuma lunged forward, aiming a downward stab at Naruto. But Naruto substituted with a log, the trench knives slicing through it effortlessly.

"Hey, watch it!" Naruto's voice echoed from behind a nearby tree. He stepped out, pointing an accusatory finger. "You almost destroyed my precious sword, old man!"

Asuma shrugged, his expression neutral but his trench knives glowing ominously. "That's the beauty of wind chakra. Up close, it's the most dangerous element to deal with."

"Fine!" Naruto huffed. "If close-range is your thing, I'll just fight you long-range!"

The blonde boy created two shadow clones. The trio quickly armed themselves with shuriken and a massive fuma shuriken that Naruto pulled from his inventory.

Asuma shifted into a boxer's stance, the wind chakra around his trench knives extending their reach by several inches.

"Let's see what you've got," Asuma said, his tone calm but his body tense, ready to react.

Naruto's clones moved first, throwing a barrage of shuriken in perfect synchronization. The projectiles arced through the air, glittering in the sunlight as they closed in on Asuma from multiple angles.

Asuma's trench knives flashed, cutting through the shuriken with precise, calculated movements.

Since the shurikens came from clones, they popped upon impact, creating a thick cloud of white smoke that completely obscured his vision. Clever strategy!

The real Naruto leaped into the air, hurling the fuma shuriken directly at Asuma. Its massive blades spun like a whirlwind, cutting through the air with a menacing hum.

Asuma's eyes narrowed. He sidestepped some shurikens, his trench knives ready, and swung upward in a powerful arc. The wind chakra around his knives extended even further, meeting the fuma shuriken mid-air.

The clash was explosive. The fuma shuriken shattered into pieces, the force of the impact sending shards of metal flying in all directions.

Asuma felt the sudden presence of the two clones materialize on either side of him, their movements perfectly timed to catch him off guard. He had been so focused on the original Naruto that he hadn't anticipated this flanking maneuver. His eyes darted to the glowing white chakra in the clones' hands, and before he could counter, an invisible force hit him from both sides like a shockwave.

The jōnin staggered, his muscles refusing to cooperate for a few critical seconds. It didn't hurt exactly—more like his body was locked in place, as if an unseen hand had pressed pause on his movements. His mind raced to assess the situation.

For a brief moment, Asuma felt genuine awe. This wasn't the reckless, unpredictable fighting style he had expected. This was strategy. Distractions, timing, teamwork—even if the clones were technically himself, Naruto had coordinated them like a squad.

Oh, this kid's got a tactical brain. Who would've thought?

But there was no time to dwell. The air around him suddenly grew hot, and Asuma's sharp senses picked up on the disturbance. His eyes flicked to Naruto, who stood a short distance away, one hand raised. Hovering above it was a roiling orb of flame, its heat radiating out in waves. But this wasn't a normal fire jutsu. There were no hand signs, no smoke—just raw fire chakra, burning in defiance of everything Asuma knew about traditional Fire Style techniques.

What the hell is this brat?!

Naruto grinned, his expression sharp and confident. "Betcha didn't see this coming, did ya, Asuma-sensei?" Without missing a beat, Naruto hurled the fireball forward, the glowing orb arcing through the air like a comet. The heat intensified, making the air shimmer, and Asuma realized that even though his body was stunned, he could still feel his chakra flow. That was good—it meant he could still fight back.

With a quick surge of chakra, he spat a large, dark glob of tar from his mouth.

Fire Style: Tar Bomb Jutsu!

The sticky substance hurtled toward the incoming fireball. The tar wasn't ordinary—it was infused with Asuma's chakra, making it resistant to flames. As the tar collided with Naruto's fireball, the explosion wasn't the usual fiery detonation. Instead, it burst apart with a deep, wet whomp, sending a cloud of acrid, black smoke billowing into the air.

The smell was immediate and overwhelming—a thick, noxious stench that clung to the back of the throat. Naruto yelped as the smoke hit him, his eyes watering instantly. He stumbled backward, frantically rubbing at his face.

"Gah! What is this?!" he yelled, coughing and waving his hand in front of his nose. "It smells like burnt ramen broth!"

"It's tar, kid. Nasty stuff, huh? Thought I'd give you a little taste of something unconventional. Consider it a lesson—don't assume every fireball will explode the way you want it to."

Naruto glared up at him, still coughing. "You could've just said that instead of gassing me like some kind of stink bomb!"

Alright, maybe this is karma for ditching me at the restaurant!

"You've got guts, kid, I'll give you that. Now go wash up. You smell like an overcooked barbecue."

Naruto sighed, shaking his head as the clones popped, leaving him alone to deal with the aftermath of the stinky tar cloud. "Next time, I'm definitely bringing my own stink bomb," he muttered, trudging off toward the river.

Asuma watched him go, a fond smile playing on his lips. This kid's something else. I wonder just how far he'll go…

---

The pavilion was quiet, save for the faint rustle of leaves in the evening breeze. Naruto sat across from Asuma, his Zweihander resting heavily on the table between them. The weight of the blade seemed to pull Naruto's thoughts down with it, his fingers idly tracing its hilt as his mind churned.

"I must say, kid," Asuma began, breaking the silence. "You've been full of surprises. The way you move, the way you fight—you're not exactly what I expected from the knucklehead of Team 7." He smirked. "With your skills, I could probably teach you short-range, mid-range, or even long-range wind jutsu, and you'd pull them off just fine."

Naruto looked up at him, his blue eyes glinting with determination. "About that," he said, placing a firm hand on the Zweihander. "I think I've got the perfect jutsu in mind."

"Oh? What's that?"

"I want to learn how to flow wind chakra into my weapons."

"Like my trench knives?" Asuma leaned forward, giving the massive blade an assessing look before tapping its surface. "This isn't chakra metal," he said. His tone wasn't dismissive, just factual.

"Yeah, I know. Is that going to be a problem? Don't tell me it's impossible!"

"It's not impossible—just... complicated," Asuma admitted, scratching the back of his head. After a brief pause, he created a shadow clone, which moved to an open clearing, trench knife in hand.

"Observe," the jonin said as the clone took over the demonstration. "Flowing elemental chakra into a weapon is one of the hardest skills to master. If your weapon were made of chakra-conductive metal, it'd be a lot easier. But with regular steel like this..." Asuma trailed off, pointing at a regular kunai his clone held out. "You run into a problem."

The clone channeled raw wind chakra into the kunai, and for a split second, it hummed and vibrated—before exploding in a shower of shards and energy.

"What the—?!"

Asuma sighed. "Regular kunai and standard metal resist the flow of chakra. There are some exceptions, like Lightning chakra—it flows better in most metals. But wind chakra? Regular metal hates it. You force too much in, and it shatters."

Naruto frowned and looked down at his Zweihander. "Guess I'll need to learn another jutsu, then."

"Did I say it was impossible?"

Naruto blinked and looked up. "But you just said—"

"What I explained is what happens when you shove raw wind chakra into metal. A jutsu, though? That's different. A jutsu isn't just raw input—it's refined control."

"So, you're saying... there's a jutsu that can let me channel wind chakra into my sword?" Naruto's eyes lit up with hope.

"Of course," Asuma said, grinning.

Naruto tilted his head. "Then why don't you use that jutsu instead of wasting a fortune on those knives?"

Asuma scratched the back of his head, looking a little sheepish. "Well... it's because using raw wind chakra is faster and more efficient in a fight. In combat, you don't always have the luxury of setting up a jutsu like Vacuum Blade."

"So, what's the point of learning it then?"

Asuma smirked, but there was something thoughtful in his eyes. "The point is control. Wind Style: Vacuum Blade isn't just a flashy jutsu—it's refined. When mastered, it can turn any ordinary weapon into something deadly, even without chakra metal. But that mastery doesn't come easy."

Naruto's eyes lit up with curiosity. "How hard are we talking?"

Asuma sighed, crossing his arms. "Let's put it this way. I spent years learning to get it right. Vacuum Blade requires you to shape the wind chakra perfectly, molding it like a sheath around the weapon without letting it rupture like that kunai earlier. If you slip even slightly, the flow destabilizes and boom—you're left with shards of metal flying in your face."

Naruto winced. "So, it's dangerous if you mess up."

"Exactly," Asuma said, nodding. "That's why it's an A-rank jutsu. Even shinobi who are great at wind chakra control often avoid it because of how much patience it takes to master. But once you do... there's nothing quite like it. A weapon enhanced by Vacuum Blade can cut through almost anything."

Naruto grinned. "Sounds like my kind of challenge."

"Yeah, well, don't get too excited just yet," Asuma warned. "It's not something you'll get overnight, even with shadow clones. But if you're serious, I'll teach you."

"So where do we start?"

"We're going to cut a waterfall."

Naruto blinked, confused. "Wait—what? A waterfall? You're joking, right?"

Asuma's grin turned sly.

---

The two of them trekked through the dense forest, the scent of fresh pine and damp earth filling the air. Sunlight filtered through the trees in patches, casting golden beams onto the forest floor. Naruto walked quickly, practically bouncing with anticipation as he tried to keep up with Asuma's long strides.

After about ten minutes of hiking, the sound of rushing water grew louder. They stepped into a clearing, and Naruto's eyes widened at the sight before him.

A massive waterfall cascaded down a jagged cliffside, the water crashing into the pool below with a roar that filled the air. Mist rose from the base, catching the light and creating faint rainbows that danced in the spray. The pool fed into a winding river that snaked into the forest, its current strong and unrelenting.

Naruto stared at the waterfall, his eyes wide. "You really weren't joking..."

"You're going to stand behind that waterfall and use your wind chakra to cut the flow of water. Think of it like cutting the leaf," Asuma explained. "But way harder. Unlike the leaf, the water's constantly moving, constantly changing. You can't just trickle your chakra into it—you need to release it in a single, precise burst. When you can manage that, we'll start with the hand signs for Vacuum Blade."

Naruto stood at the edge of the clearing, fists clenched, eyes blazing with that unshakable determination Asuma was quickly learning to expect from him. Without hesitation, Naruto began stripping off his armor piece by piece, setting it on the ground with a metallic thud.

Asuma's eyebrows shot up as he took in the sheer definition of the boy's physique. His body was built like a weapon—lean, powerful, and honed through years of effort. This wasn't the kind of build you got overnight. No, this kid had been working hard for a long time, long before the village had even started noticing him.

Exhaling through his nose, Asuma tapped the cigarette between his fingers. So that's why Konoha's got its eyes on you. It wasn't just the Nine-Tails. It was this. All of this. The mystery surrounding him, the strength he'd built, the unknowns that made people uneasy.

But that's the problem with shinobi. They were trained to look underneath the underneath, to dig for secrets. But with Naruto... where do you even start looking when you don't know what you're looking for?

A sharp shout from the boy snapped him out of his thoughts. Naruto was already behind the waterfall, water crashing down on him like a hammer as he braced himself against the force. His clones mirrored his stance perfectly, their hands glowing faintly with chakra as they tried to cut through the water. The first attempt sent only a small ripple, barely noticeable against the roaring cascade.

"Again!" Naruto barked, his voice carrying over the rush of the falls. His clones nodded, their expressions just as serious as they reset their stances.

Leaning against a nearby tree, Asuma watched him closely. Maybe that's Konoha's problem. They're too focused on his secrets, trying to figure out what makes him tick. But they're missing what's right in front of them. The boy, not the mystery. The person, not the power.

He sighed, the irony of his own thoughts settling in. He wasn't exactly innocent here. Hell, his first instinct had been to evaluate Naruto as a potential threat too. But seeing him now, pushing himself past his limits, it hit differently.

He reminded him of himself.

When he was Naruto's age, he'd been the same way—relentless, stubborn, desperate to prove something. Back then, it had driven a wedge between him and his old man.

He took another drag from his cigarette, the smoke curling into the sky. Naruto and I aren't so different. Both of them sons of Hokage. Both living under shadows they didn't ask for. Both ostracized in their own ways. Maybe that's why I feel such a connection to him. Naruto wasn't just some student. He's a reflection of who I was—and who I still might be.

Asuma watched as Naruto tried again, this time sending a larger ripple through the waterfall. It wasn't much, but it was progress. And knowing the kid, he'd keep pushing until he succeeded.

That's the thing about him—he doesn't give up.

A smile tugged at Asuma's lips as he flicked the ash from his cigarette. I think I can finally see it. His ninja way wasn't just about protecting the village anymore. It was about something bigger—ensuring that the next generation, kids like Naruto, had a future worth inheriting.

He wouldn't see Naruto for his mysteries. He wouldn't treat him like a puzzle to solve or a threat to monitor. He'd see him for who he was. Naruto. His student. A kid who deserved to be treated with respect and kindness, not suspicion.

He chuckled softly as Naruto shouted at his clones to keep going. Your secrets might intrigue my shinobi instincts, kid, but my humanity knows better. You're Naruto first. And that's how I'll treat you. I'll make sure you succeed, not because of the village's expectations, but because you deserve it.

That's my ninja way.

---

A few hours later...

Naruto sat on a tree stump near the river, a pile of empty bento boxes stacked beside him. His chest gleamed under the fading sunlight, droplets of water rolling down his well-defined muscles. His soaked pants clung uncomfortably to his skin, but the food more than made up for it. Team 10 stood nearby, watching him eat like he hadn't seen a meal in days.

"Slow down, Naruto," Choji said, sounding half-impressed and half-concerned. "Even I take my time to enjoy the taste."

Naruto didn't slow down. "Can't. Too hungry," he mumbled through a mouthful of rice, grabbing another rice ball and scarfing it down. He picked up a bottle of juice and drained it in one gulp. "Training makes you starving."

Shikamaru raised an eyebrow at Choji. "When you're telling someone to slow down, you know it's serious."

"Seriously," Choji said with a chuckle. "I feel like I should be worried for you."

But neither of them noticed that Ino wasn't paying attention to the conversation. Her eyes were glued to Naruto's upper body. She had never thought much of him before—loud, annoying, and definitely not her type—but now, drenched from head to toe and radiating a confidence she couldn't quite place, he looked... different. And those muscles. Where did those even come from?

"Geez," she muttered under her breath, and before she knew it, her hand reached out as if it had a mind of its own. Her fingers brushed against his chest, and she gave his pec a light squeeze.

Naruto froze mid-bite. Slowly, he turned to look at her, his chopsticks still halfway to his mouth. "Uh... Ino? What are you doing?"

Ino snapped her hand back, her cheeks burning red. She coughed awkwardly and looked away, trying to play it cool. "Just... uh, checking if they're real."

"Really, Ino?"

Choji, meanwhile, was staring at her with wide eyes. "Did you... did you just touch him?"

"Shut up!" she hissed, shooting both of them a glare. "It was nothing!"

"Okay," Naruto said with a shrug, completely unfazed. He resumed eating, shoveling more food into his mouth without a care in the world.

Ino stared at him, dumbfounded. What kind of guy doesn't even react to that?

"How did you get like this, anyway?" Choji asked, leaning closer and poking Naruto's bicep. His eyes widened. "Your muscles feel like rocks!"

"It just kind of happened." Truthfully, every time he gained more experience and pushed himself further, his body seemed to transform on its own—stronger, sharper, more defined. The only thing that didn't seem to change, much to his frustration, was his height.

"Gah, Sakura is so lucky," Ino said, pouting. "She gets to hang out with Sasuke-kun and... and..." Her voice trailed off as she realized what she was about to say. She shook her head, her cheeks turning pink again. "Never mind."

Naruto raised an eyebrow, swallowing a mouthful of rice. "And what?"

"Nothing!" she snapped, avoiding his gaze. But she couldn't help stealing another glance at his chest. Not that impressive, she told herself. Sasuke-kun is still better.

"Uh-huh," Naruto said, giving her a suspicious look before turning to Shikamaru.

"So, how are Sasuke and Sakura training?"

"Probably lazing around like a pig. Unlike Sasuke-kun, at least you're putting in the effort." Ino gave Naruto an appraising look. "I'll give you that."

Naruto frowned. "Actually, Sakura's been training barrier ninjutsu. She's been working really hard."

"Yeah, right," Ino scoffed. "She's probably doing nothing and hoping Sasuke will save her, as usual."

Naruto's expression darkened. He set down his chopsticks, crossing his arms over his chest. "Or maybe that's just your fantasy."

"Excuse me?!"

"Sakura's been working her butt off," Naruto said firmly. "She's not the same girl she was in the Academy. Don't dismiss her like that."

The two of them locked eyes, tension crackling in the air.

"Whatever you say," Ino muttered, looking away. "Working hard doesn't mean she can beat my beauty."

Naruto snorted. "Right. Because that's what matters in a fight."

A heavy silence settled over the group. Shikamaru and Choji exchanged a glance, both silently agreeing: no way were they poking this hornet's nest.

Finally, Naruto broke the silence. "Why do you even like Sasuke?"

Ino blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"Why do you like him?" Naruto repeated, leaning forward slightly. "What's so great about Sasuke, anyway?"

"I..." Ino hesitated, her usual confidence faltering. "I like Sasuke-kun because he's... strong. And cool. And he's... he's..."

Ino's voice trailed off, her confidence slipping away. The words refused to come, slippery and evasive like water through her fingers. She prided herself on her eloquence, her ability to name and describe the intricate beauty of flowers, the subtle nuances of emotions—but now, when it mattered, she found herself at a loss.

Despite her extensive vocabulary, none of the words she grasped for felt right. None could truly capture the reason she admired Sasuke. For the first time, she was struck by how hollow those words sounded when said aloud.

Naruto, watching her struggle, crossed his arms. His voice was quiet but firm as he broke the silence. "Grow up, Ino. Sakura's grown up, and it's time for you to do the same."

The words weren't spoken with malice, but they landed heavily nonetheless. He'd meant to defend Sakura, to stop Ino from dismissing her progress—but instead, his words pierced deeper than he'd intended.

Ino froze, her mind spinning as she stared at him. His bluntness, so unpolished yet undeniably honest, cut straight to the heart of her feelings. She couldn't think of a retort, couldn't summon her usual snark. Instead, one question echoed in her head, louder and louder until it drowned out everything else:

Why do I like Sasuke?

---

The shop was quiet again, save for the faint rustle of flower stems brushing together as Ino moved to rearrange a display. The bouquet she had just crafted sat like a ghost in her mind—a reflection of something she didn't have. She didn't know why it lingered, why the young man's beaming face made her feel so hollow. She didn't know why she was suddenly noticing these things.

Ino's fingers hovered over a set of delicate white lilies before she stopped and placed her hands on the counter, staring out the glass window again. People bustled past, each one consumed by their own lives, their own stories, their own people. A world full of connections, of bonds, of flowers handed off in shaking hands to express words that were too difficult to say.

She hated it. Not the flowers, not the shop, but the quiet moments like these—where there were no customers, no distractions—because that was when her thoughts would creep back in.

Why do you like Sasuke?

Naruto's blunt question echoed through her head again, that familiar frustration bubbling up. She pushed it down, pretending it didn't matter. But it did matter. It mattered because she couldn't escape it, because every time she thought about Sasuke, really thought about him, the words seemed to wedge themselves deeper into her chest.

She shook her head, her hands trembling slightly as she forced herself to focus on the lilies. She adjusted their stems, moving them just so, but her thoughts kept unraveling.

Why do you like Sasuke? Naruto's voice repeated again, but this time, it was her own voice underneath his.

Why do I like Sasuke?

At first, the question annoyed her—like it was an attack, a challenge to her feelings. But the more it repeated, the more it began to shift, to burrow deeper into places she had tried to keep hidden from herself. She wanted to dismiss it, to wave it off like she always did. Because he's strong. Because he's cool. Because he's... he's Sasuke.

But even to herself, the words felt hollow, thin, like paper crumpling under the weight of something heavier.

She leaned over the counter, letting her head rest in her hands, her mind unraveling faster now. The memories began to bubble up—ones she had pushed down for so long.

How long have I even liked him?

Her thoughts drifted back to the first time she saw him in the Academy. Sasuke, quiet and stoic, sitting alone in the back of the room, his hair messy in a way that somehow made him look perfect. Back then, her heart had skipped a beat just looking at him, and she had decided then and there that he was someone worth admiring, someone worth chasing. But why?

Because he looked cool? Because he didn't notice anyone else? Because everyone else liked him, and I wanted to win?

Her chest tightened. The thought felt ugly, bitter, and yet, it rang true in a way that made her stomach turn.

She had told herself over and over again that it was because Sasuke was strong, because he was a prodigy, because he was destined for greatness. But if that was the case, why couldn't she name a single thing about him—beyond his face and his abilities—that she actually liked?

"Ino-chan."

The familiar voice pulled Ino from her spiraling thoughts. She looked up from the counter to see her father, Inoichi, stepping into the shop, the soft chime of the door heralding his arrival. His ever-calm demeanor contrasted sharply with the chaos she felt inside.

"Is it lunchtime already?" she asked, glancing at the clock. It was a routine they had fallen into: she'd take the morning shift, and then head out to join her team while her father managed the shop for a few hours. It amazed her that a man like him—head of the Yamanaka clan, leader of T&I (Konoha's feared Torture and Interrogation unit)—somehow always made time for a little flower shop.

She'd asked him about it once, wondering how he managed to balance so much. His answer had been almost nonchalant: "Clones and good time management, Ino. It's all about priorities."

Inoichi studied her for a moment, his sharp eyes catching something in her expression. "Something on your mind?"

Ino sighed, knowing better than to hide it. Her father had an uncanny ability to see straight through her, no matter how hard she tried to mask her emotions.

"Yeah, a little."

Inoichi didn't press her immediately. Instead, he walked around the shop, casually tending to a row of chrysanthemums. It was his way of inviting her to speak on her own terms, giving her the space she needed.

Finally, he spoke. "You know, I may not be able to read your mind without your permission, but I can still tell when something's eating at you." He gave her a small smile. "Want to talk about it?"

Ino hesitated. She could brush him off, but deep down, she knew her father was someone she could trust. He had a way of framing things that made her feel less... lost.

"It's about Sasuke," she said finally.

Inoichi nodded, as if he had expected this. "Ah, the Uchiha boy. Go on."

She fidgeted with the edge of the counter, her voice quieter now. "I asked myself why I like Sasuke… and I couldn't answer. I thought I could, but when I tried to explain it, nothing felt... real."

Her father turned fully toward her, his gaze thoughtful. "And that bothered you?"

"Yeah. I mean, it's Sasuke. He's... Sasuke. I've liked him for years. But now I'm starting to wonder if I even know why." She sighed, frustrated. "What's wrong with me?"

Inoichi moved to stand beside her, his tone calm and measured. "Nothing is wrong with you, Ino. What you're experiencing is perfectly natural. It's called cognitive dissonance—when your beliefs and your actions don't align, it creates discomfort. You're questioning your feelings because, deep down, part of you realizes they might not be as genuine as you thought."

She looked at him, confused. "So, what, you're saying I don't really like Sasuke?"

"I'm not saying that," Inoichi clarified. "I'm saying it's worth examining why you feel the way you do. Let me ask you this: when you think about Sasuke, what comes to mind first?"

"Uh... he's strong, and cool, and..." Her voice trailed off as she realized she had nothing else to add.

Inoichi nodded knowingly. "Do you think that's enough to build a meaningful connection? Admiration is one thing, but it's not the same as love."

Ino frowned. "But isn't love just... you know, liking someone a lot? Wanting to be with them?"

Her father chuckled softly. "It's more than that, Ino. Love is trust. At its core, it's about relying on someone and letting them rely on you in return. It's about seeing someone for who they truly are—their strengths, their flaws, everything—and choosing to stand by them anyway."

Ino was silent, her mind turning over his words. "But Sasuke's... Sasuke. Everyone likes him. Everyone admires him."

Inoichi's gaze softened. "Do you like him, or do you like the idea of him?"

Her breath caught. The question hit harder than she expected. "I... I don't know," she admitted quietly.

"You know, Ino, I wear a lot of hats in this village. I'm the head of the Yamanaka clan. I run T&I, where I deal with some of the most dangerous minds in Konoha. And yet, I come here to this little flower shop every day. Do you know why?"

"Because of Mom," Ino said without hesitation.

A big smile touched his lips. "That's right. This shop was hers. It's where we met, where we fell in love. She taught me everything I know about flowers. And even after she was gone, I kept it going. Not because I have to, but because I trust her legacy. This shop is a part of her, a part of us. It reminds me of what we built together."

Ino stared at him, her throat tightening. "So... love is just trust?"

"It's one way to look at it, yes. Trust is the foundation—without it, love doesn't last. It's not just about how someone makes you feel; it's about what you've shared, what you've built together. Trust is what holds it all together when the feelings waver, as they sometimes will. So tell me, Ino—have you ever shared that kind of bond with Sasuke?"

She swallowed hard, unable to answer.

Inoichi continued. "I'm not saying your feelings aren't real, Ino. But real love isn't just about what someone looks like or how they make you feel in passing. It's about what you build together, over time."

His words settled over her like a blanket, heavy but warm. For the first time, she began to see her feelings for Sasuke in a different light—not as something magical or inevitable, but as something she had crafted in her own mind, shaped by admiration, competition, and maybe even a little insecurity.

"What brought this on?" Inoichi asked, tilting his head.

"Naruto," she admitted. "He asked me why I liked Sasuke, and it just... messed with my head."

Ino glanced at her father, who was still standing there, pale as a ghost, with that strange constipated look plastered on his face.

"Uh... hello? You there, Dad?" she asked, waving a hand in front of his face.

Inoichi didn't respond. His sharp blue eyes, normally so alert, seemed lost in some deep, unsettling thought. Whatever it was, he wasn't about to share it, and Ino wasn't in the mood to wait around.

"Right," she muttered. "Good talk, Dad. Thanks for the advice."

Her father's words hung heavily in her mind: Love is trust. Trust takes time to build, brick by brick.

It sounded so simple when he said it, but as she walked, her thoughts tangled into knots, pulling her back into a question.

Who is Sasuke?

The question hit her again, sharp and cutting, and this time she didn't brush it aside.

Her feet stopped moving, her body rooted to the spot as her mind began unraveling the carefully constructed image of the boy she'd idolized for so long. Sasuke was the Uchiha prodigy. He was strong. Cool. Perfect. But what did that actually mean?

What do I even know about him?

She felt a pang of panic, her chest tightening as the realization hit her. She didn't know Sasuke. Not really. She knew the way he looked, the way he carried himself, the stories everyone told about him—but that was it. She couldn't name a single thing he liked, a single moment they had shared that wasn't just her forcing herself into his orbit.

Her father's voice echoed in her head: Do you like him, or do you like the idea of him?

The more she thought about it, the more her admiration for Sasuke felt like a reflection of her own insecurities. It wasn't about him—it was about her. Her desire to prove something, to be someone, to win at something that didn't even have clear stakes.

Her stomach churned as the truth unraveled before her.

Why did I sacrifice so much for him?

Her thoughts shifted to Sakura, and a wave of guilt crashed over her.

She and Sakura had once been inseparable, two halves of the same whole. They had shared everything—their dreams, their fears, their silly fantasies about white knights and perfect weddings. They had been sisters in all but blood.

And then Sasuke had come between them.

She could still see the moment it happened so clearly, the day they had declared themselves rivals for his affection. It had felt dramatic and important at the time, like they were stepping into some grand story. But looking back now, all she could see was how childish it was.

They had sacrificed their friendship—one of the purest, most meaningful bonds she'd ever had—for what?

What did I even win? she thought bitterly. We gave up everything, and for what? For a boy who barely notices either of us? For someone who wouldn't lift a finger to protect me if I was in danger? For someone who doesn't even smile?

Her chest tightened again, and she felt her throat close up as tears threatened to spill. She blinked them away angrily, refusing to cry over this. Over him.

Her father's words returned to her, steady and grounding: Trust takes time to build. It's about shared experiences, vulnerability, and mutual respect.

Trust. Vulnerability. Respect.

She and Sasuke had none of that.

But she and Sakura had. Once.

The ache in her chest shifted, no longer anger or bitterness but something softer, more painful. Regret. She had thrown away one of the most important bonds in her life—not for love, not even for friendship, but for pride. For competition.

She stared blankly at the flowers in a nearby planter, their vibrant colors muted by the shadows.

Ino's fingers brushed against a stray flower petal, her thoughts softening as she remembered her father's expression when he talked about her mother. That was love—not some fleeting crush or infatuation, but something real, something earned, something built over time.

She wanted that.

She didn't want Sasuke. Not the chase, not the endless competition, not the shallow admiration of someone who didn't even know she existed.

She wanted something real.

Her fingers curled into a fist as a quiet determination settled over her. Maybe Naruto had been right. Maybe it was time to grow up. To stop chasing after ideas and start finding something—or someone—that was real.

Ino found herself standing in front of the roaring waterfall, the spray of water misting her face. Naruto was still training, relentlessly slicing through the rushing water with bursts of wind chakra.

Minutes ticked by.

"How much stamina does this idiot have?" she muttered under her breath, her foot tapping impatiently.

Ino's gaze drifted to the bank of the waterfall, where Naruto's armor lay discarded, glinting faintly in the sunlight. Her eyes then trailed to him, still cutting relentlessly through the rushing water, his movements precise yet filled with an intensity that made her pause. But what really caught her attention was the broken sword strapped to his belt, tied securely with ninja wires.

It wasn't just a weapon. That much was obvious.

Her brows furrowed as she pieced things together. That sword... It had been at his side every time she'd seen him train. And hadn't Kiba made some snarky comment about it? She couldn't exactly forget Naruto's killer intent.

Her thoughts churned as she watched him. He had changed so much—yet, in some ways, not at all.

Ino glanced back at the sword, then to the armor. Both seemed heavy, not just in the physical sense but emotionally too. Like they carried pieces of him, pieces he didn't talk about but couldn't let go of.

What did he go through?

She tried to evaluate him like her father had taught her—breaking down his behavior, his actions, his emotions.

He wasn't the same boy who had loudly declared he'd be Hokage during every class. That boy had been full of bluster and confidence, but this Naruto... he was different. He was confident, yes, but it came from a place of experience, not blind belief. He didn't talk about his dreams as much anymore—he just worked toward them, quietly, relentlessly.

But there was also a wall.

She could see it now, even as he trained. He pushed himself harder than anyone she knew, but it wasn't just for improvement. It was like he was running from something, or maybe toward it. The way he clung to that broken sword, the way his anger had flared at Kiba's insult—it all pointed to something deeper.

What happened to you, Naruto?

Finally, after twenty grueling minutes, she cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled, "Naruto! I want to talk to you!"

Naruto skidded to a stop, his chakra dissipating as he turned to see her.

"Huh? Oh, hey, Ino!"

He jumped toward her with his usual energy, landing in front of her, completely drenched. "What's up?"

Ino hesitated, looking at the ground for a moment before meeting his eyes. "You were right," she said quietly.

"Of course I was. But, uh... about what, exactly?"

"I don't like Sasuke," she said, the words tumbling out of her like thunder, leaving her stunned by the force of them.

Naruto blinked, clearly baffled. "Okay," he said slowly, scratching the back of his head. "When did I say you didn't?"

Ino closed her eyes, bracing herself for some kind of mocking remark, a teasing jab—but it never came.

Instead, she felt herself being pulled into a tight, unexpected hug.

Her eyes flew open in shock as Naruto's wet, muscular frame pressed against her. The water from his training seeped into her clothes, and her cheeks turned scarlet. She could feel the warmth of his skin beneath the dampness, his strong arms wrapping around her in a gesture so casual it made her ears steam.

"W-what are you doing?!" she stammered, her voice high-pitched as she tried to push him away.

Naruto pulled back slightly, looking genuinely puzzled. "Uh... isn't this what you wanted? You tell me your sad love story, I give you a hug. That's how this works, right?"

"It's not a sad love story," she shot back, crossing her arms indignantly.

"Are you sure about that?"

Ino hesitated before letting out a defeated sigh. "Okay… maybe it is a sad love story."

Naruto grinned as if he'd just won some unspoken argument. Then his eyes caught sight of the cup of ramen she was holding. "Is that for me?"

Ino rolled her eyes but extended the cup toward him. "Yeah, but it's cold now. You took too long."

"Cold ramen's not gonna stop me!" Naruto said confidently, pulling out his pyromancy flame.

Ino stared, wide-eyed. "I don't think that's going to—"

Before she could finish, the cup caught fire. Naruto yelped, flinging the burning ramen into the river.

For a moment, there was silence. Then Ino burst into laughter, clutching her stomach as she doubled over. She laughed so hard she started wheezing, covering her mouth with her hand in embarrassment.

"Why are you covering your face?"

"Because my laugh is ugly!" she managed between giggles, her cheeks burning.

"I think it's cute. You shouldn't hide it."

The simplicity of his statement made her freeze, her laughter dying in her throat as her face turned bright red. "Y-you think my laugh is cute?"

"Yeah," Naruto said, as if stating an obvious fact. "Why wouldn't it be?"

Ino looked away, her heart racing. What is with this guy?

After a moment of awkward silence, she cleared her throat. "Naruto… I think I need to apologize to Sakura."

Naruto tilted his head again. "Apologize? For what?"

Ino hesitated but decided to explain. "Sakura and I… we used to be really close. Like sisters. But then we both started liking Sasuke, and things just… fell apart. We've been rivals ever since. And it's my fault."

Naruto frowned, listening intently. He didn't interrupt her, which was rare for him. When she finished, he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

"Can I say something?"

Ino nodded, bracing herself.

"You're an idiot," he said bluntly.

She winced, but she didn't argue. "I know."

"And," Naruto continued, "you should just go talk to Sakura. I think she'd be happy to have her friend back."

Ino hesitated, biting her lip. "But… what if she doesn't want to be friends?"

Naruto shrugged. "Well, then that's her choice. But if I was Sakura, I would probably want my old friend back."

Ino stared at him, his words settling over her like a warm blanket. For all his brashness and lack of tact, Naruto had a way of cutting straight to the heart of things.

"Thank you," she said softly.

Naruto grinned, scratching the back of his head. "No problem! Now, if you'll excuse me, I've got a waterfall to destroy!"

As he ran back toward the roaring water, Ino couldn't help but smile. Her heart felt lighter, her path clear. Naruto's words echoed in her mind—it was time to fix things.

It was time to rebuild what she had lost.

It was time to get her friend back.

---

Ino stood outside Sakura's house, clutching the straps of the small bag she'd brought with her. The sun had barely risen, casting the street in a soft golden glow, and the quiet of the morning made every creak of the wooden porch and every distant birdcall seem louder than it was.

Her heart was racing, her palms slightly damp. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, debating for the hundredth time whether she should turn around and leave. She could still hear her father's words from the night before: You don't have to have all the answers right now, Ino. Just take the first step.

But what if this wasn't the right step? What if Sakura slammed the door in her face, or worse, laughed at her for even trying? They hadn't had a real conversation in years. The idea of facing her old friend—or rival—now felt overwhelming. Ino took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. It's going to be fine, she told herself, but her hands gripped her bag tighter. Sakura isn't the same girl I used to know. She's stronger now, more confident. But I'm not the same either. This doesn't have to go wrong. It's just… talking.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a door creaking open. Ino straightened up instinctively, her nervous fidgeting freezing as she saw Sakura step out onto the porch.

"All right, I'll see you both later!"

Ino exhaled, her resolve hardening. This is it. Just talk.

"Hey, there, bill—" she started, but her mouth snapped shut. Years of calling Sakura billboard brow had almost spilled out, and she cursed herself for the slip.

Sakura froze in her tracks, her eyes narrowing.

"What do you want, Ino-pig?"

Ino flinched but forced herself to stand tall. "I just want to talk, Sakura," she said, her voice more earnest than she expected.

Sakura blinked, her hand twitching at her side. "Wait… what?" She pinched her arm through her sleeve, squinting slightly as if to make sure she wasn't imagining things. "This isn't a dream, right? You—you actually want to talk to me?"

"Yes," Ino said, her heart thundering in her chest. "I just want to talk."

"Well, I'm on a tight schedule," she said, her tone turning snippy. "Some of us actually work hard, unlike a certain someone who spends all day arranging flowers."

"I'm serious, Sakura!"

"Okay… fine," Sakura said finally. "Let's just walk and talk. But if I'm late for training, I'm blaming you."

Ino nodded quickly, relieved that Sakura hadn't shut her down completely.

They started walking side by side down the dirt path, the awkwardness between them almost palpable. Ino felt like her words were caught in her throat, her mind racing to figure out how to start.

"So… what do you want to talk about?"

Ino hesitated, looking down at the ground as they walked. "I wanted to say… I'm sorry."

Sakura stopped abruptly. "Sorry? For what?"

"For everything," Ino said, her voice soft but steady. She met Sakura's eyes, her own filled with regret. "For the way I treated you. For the things I said. For… letting Sasuke come between us."

"Wait, Sasuke? Are you saying this is about him?"

"It's not just about him," Ino clarified quickly. "But he was the reason everything fell apart between us. I mean… we used to be like sisters, and then suddenly we were rivals. And for what? For him? A boy who barely even notices us?"

"You were the one who declared us rivals, Ino. I didn't ask for that."

"I know," Ino admitted. "I thought it was the right thing to do at the time. I thought it would make me stronger, more focused. But all it did was push you away."

Sakura looked at her for a long moment, her gaze searching. "Why now? Why are you saying this now?"

"Because… I've been thinking a lot lately," Ino said. "About who I am, about the kind of person I want to be. And I realized that chasing after Sasuke and holding onto this stupid rivalry with you… it's not what I want anymore."

"And what do you want?"

"I want us to be friends again."

"You know… it really hurt, Ino," Sakura said quietly. "When you called me weak. When you treated me like I was nothing compared to you."

"I know," Ino said. "And I was wrong. You've grown so much, Sakura. You've worked so hard, and you've become so strong. I'm… I'm proud of you."

Sakura's eyes widened, and for a moment, she looked completely thrown off. She opened her mouth to respond but closed it again, her emotions flickering across her face like a storm.

They walked in silence for a few moments before Sakura spoke again. "Do you really mean it?"

"Every word," Ino said. "I miss you, Sakura. I miss the way things used to be."

Sakura slowed her steps, her face softening as the tension between them began to ease. "I miss you too," she admitted quietly, almost like it was a secret she didn't want to say out loud.

"So… do you think we can try again? You know, start over?"

Sakura looked at her for a long moment before finally nodding. "Yeah. I think I'd like that."

Ino didn't think twice—she stepped forward and wrapped her arms tightly around Sakura. It wasn't the kind of polite, awkward hug you'd give someone out of obligation; this was real. She squeezed her, holding onto the moment like she was afraid it might disappear.

Sakura stiffened at first, caught off guard, but then slowly melted into the embrace, her arms circling Ino's back. The tension that had lingered between them for years seemed to dissolve in that moment.

When they finally pulled apart, Sakura cleared her throat and raised an eyebrow, trying to mask the hint of emotion in her voice. "So, what's in the bag?"

"Oh, these?" Ino smiled, handing it over. "Some new clothes I picked out for you. You know, as an apology gift. I figured it'd be a good start."

"You bought me clothes?"

"Yeah," Ino said, crossing her arms smugly. "I am Konoha's resident fashionista, after all. You can thank me later."

"I should get you something too."

Ino shook her head. "No, you don't have to. This isn't about that."

"Come on, Ino," Sakura said. "If you're going to give me a gift, I should give you one too. Besides…" She looked down at the ground briefly before meeting Ino's gaze. "It's not like I wasn't part of the problem. I... I said a lot of things I shouldn't have, too."

Before she could respond, Sakura's eyes lit up with an idea. Without another word, she turned on her heel and bolted down the road, her chakra-enhanced speed carrying her far out of sight in seconds.

"What the—Sakura?!"

Before the blonde could even wonder where Sakura had gone, the pink-haired kunoichi was back, holding a delicate daffodil in her hand. Its small white petals glistened faintly with dew, the morning light catching them just right.

"I know it's not much, but... to new beginnings."

"You remembered..."

"Of course I remembered," Sakura said, her smile growing. "You were the one who taught me the meanings behind flowers, remember?"

For a moment, they just stood there, smiling at each other like they were kids again, back before everything got so complicated.

"Thanks, Forehead," Ino said softly.

"Don't mention it, Pig," Sakura replied, grinning.

They both chuckled, the tension between them finally gone.

Sakura then peeked into the bag and pulled out the outfit Ino had chosen for her. Her eyebrows shot up when she saw the short red top with its circular design on the chest, the sleeveless cut, and the way it clearly exposed the midriff. Beneath it was a black skirt with a red trim and a small apron-like cloth attached to the front, paired with some stylish open-toe sandals.

"You've got to be kidding me," she said. "This is totally your style, Ino, not mine."

"Oh, come on, Sakura. You've been hiding that figure of yours for years. It's time to show a little skin. Trust me, you'll look amazing in it."

Sakura flushed, trying to glare at her but failing miserably. "You think Sasuke would…?" She trailed off, biting her lip as her blush deepened.

"Oh, he'll definitely notice," Ino said, wiggling her eyebrows mischievously.

"Y-you really are over Sasuke, aren't you?"

"I guess," Ino replied with a confident shrug. "But you're not, so I'll be rooting for you."

Sakura blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in Ino's tone. "Thanks," she said quietly.

"No matter what happens, I've got your back. Okay?"

Sakura smiled, and before she could stop herself, she hugged Ino again.

When they pulled apart, Ino tilted her head curiously. "So, where are you off to this early anyway?"

"Crap! I forgot the time! I can't be late to Barrier Corps HQ!"

Ino's eyebrows shot up. "Barrier Corps? You're training there?"

"Yeah," Sakura said. "I've been learning barrier ninjutsu. It's really intense, but it's worth it."

"Oh, I know that place! Most of the Yamanaka clan works there. My dad says once I make chunin, I'll probably start training there too."

Sakura froze mid-step, her jaw dropping. "Wait, what? Why didn't you tell me that sooner?!"

"Well, you never asked."

Sakura shook her head, already turning to run. "Come on, if you're going to the Barrier Corps eventually, I guess I can bring you along for a sneak peek. Just don't slow me down, okay?"

"Seriously? Yay!"

Thankfully, Sakura had made it on time to the Barrier Corps HQ, and to her relief, Iwashi-sensei hadn't said a word about Ino tagging along. He had merely raised an eyebrow at her presence but let it slide. The routine followed as usual, and Ino had stayed mostly quiet—well, at least for the first hour.

By now, though, Ino was thoroughly bored out of her mind. She'd sat through hours of tedious lectures about barrier construction, seal calligraphy, and chakra theory. Meanwhile, Sakura was as strict and focused as ever, hanging on Iwashi's every word like her life depended on it.

By lunchtime, Iwashi had been putting Sakura through her paces. She stood in front of him, holding a kunai with the Core Seal carefully drawn onto the handle. Iwashi inspected it with a critical eye, then infused it with his chakra. The seal glowed softly, its intricate lines flaring to life.

"Good," he said with a curt nod, his voice gruff but approving. "You've taken the first step. From now on, you'll be remaking the barrier seals alongside me. It'll refine your calligraphy with practical experience, and I'll review your work afterward. Any mistakes, and you'll do it again."

"Yes, sensei," Sakura said firmly, giving him a respectful nod.

"Now, for your next assignment," Iwashi continued. "You'll start filling these core seals during your free time. You need to get used to channeling your chakra into them consistently. Later, you'll learn how to use them to create full barriers."

"Understood," Sakura replied.

"Any questions?"

Before Sakura could answer, Ino asked, "Yeah, why does she have to fill these seals in her free time? Can't she just do it during missions or something? Seems like a waste of downtime."

Iwashi's sharp gaze snapped to Ino, his lips pressing into a thin line. "The reason," he said evenly, though his tone carried a hint of irritation, "is that barriers require an immense amount of chakra to construct. Unless you're a Kage-level shinobi, you can't just create them out of raw chakra in the middle of a fight. That's why the seals are necessary—they store chakra ahead of time, so it's ready when you need it."

"Okay, makes sense. Still seems like a lot of work, though."

"It is," Iwashi replied, his tone clipped. "Which is why Sakura will need to prepare it if she wants to be of any use in the field."

"I understand, sensei. I'll do my best."

Iwashi's expression softened ever so slightly. "Good. Now, I need to cut lunch short. I have to file paperwork explaining why an unauthorized genin"—he gave Ino a pointed look—"was inside the Barrier Corps HQ this morning."

"I'm sorry, sensei. It won't happen again."

Iwashi waved her off. "Don't be sorry. Be better."

Ino huffed as she watched Iwashi leave. "Geez, your teacher really needs to chill out."

Sakura chuckled lightly, pulling out her lunch. "Don't worry, he's actually really nice once you get to know him. He's just… intense about the rules."

"Yeah, no kidding," Ino muttered, shaking her head. She opened her own lunch and took a bite before glancing at Sakura.

"So, what got you thinking about Sasuke?"

Ino paused mid-bite, her chopsticks hovering above her food. She sighed and set them down, her gaze drifting to the horizon. "You're not going to let this go, are you?"

"Not a chance," Sakura said with a small smirk. "Spill it."

"Fine. It was Naruto, of all people."

"Naruto?" Sakura blinked. "What did he say?"

"He asked me why I liked Sasuke," Ino said, fiddling with the hem of her skirt. "And I couldn't answer him. Not really. I mean, I thought I had all these reasons—he's strong, he's cool, he's… well, Sasuke. But when I tried to put it into words, nothing felt right."

"Huh. I guess I've never really thought about it like that."

"You should," Ino said. "I mean, it's not like I'm saying you shouldn't like him, but… maybe it's worth thinking about why. What is it about him that makes us feel this way? Is it him, or is it just the idea of him?"

Sakura frowned slightly, her gaze dropping to her lap.

"I don't know. I've always admired him, you know? He's so driven, so talented. And I do know him, Ino. He's been through so much, and it's not just what people say about him—I've seen it for myself. Sasuke's changing. I can tell," Sakura said, her voice filled with quiet conviction.

Ino frowned, crossing her arms. Naruto's words floated back to her: Sasuke isn't doing anything.

"Don't tell me all Sasuke needed to stop being a jerk was a decent night's sleep."

Sakura blinked before bursting into laughter, covering her mouth. "No! It's not like that!"

"Well, you never know," Ino said. "Maybe he just needed a bedtime story and some warm milk."

Sakura shook her head, still giggling, as Ino said, "But seriously, if you think he's changing, that's good. Just make sure you're not the only one putting in the effort, okay?"

"Yeah. You're right. Thanks, Ino."

For a moment, they sat in silence again, the only sound the rustle of the wind.

"So, how's Naruto doing with your team? I heard he's training with Asuma-sensei now."

"Naruto's still Naruto. But," Ino said, her tone shifting slightly, "he's also… more. I don't know how to explain it."

"What do you mean?"

Ino hesitated, searching for the right words. "I used to think he was so simple, you know? Like, everything he felt was just out there for everyone to see. He's always been so open—about his dreams, his emotions, everything. But now… I don't think he's as simple as I thought."

Sakura leaned forward for the juicy detail. "Continue."

"He's like this river. On the surface, it looks so straightforward—just water flowing in one direction. But if you look closer, there are all these currents underneath, moving in ways you can't see right away. That's Naruto. He's strong, unstoppable, but there's so much more going on beneath the surface."

Sakura blinked, surprised by the depth of Ino's words. "Wow. That's… not how I expected you to describe him."

Ino nodded, a faint blush rising to her cheeks.

Sakura's lips curved into a sly smile. "Huh. Sounds like someone might have a crush."

Ino whipped her head around, her face flaming. "What?! No way!"

"Oh, come on," Sakura teased, leaning closer. "You just called him unstoppable, strong, and impressive. That's basically a love confession."

"It is not!" Ino protested, her voice rising. "I'm just saying I respect him, okay? Don't read into it!"

Sakura laughed, leaning back with a smug grin. "Alright, alright. Whatever you say, Ino. But I'm keeping an eye on you."

"You're impossible, you know that?"

"Takes one to know one."

The two friends laughed as Ino gazed out into the distance. Her eyes softened, lost in thought.

I wonder what Naruto is doing.

---

The roar of the waterfall echoed in Naruto's ears as he stood at its base, surrounded by his shadow clones. Water cascaded over him, crashing down like thunder, but Naruto was too focused to care. For hours, he'd been trying to cut through the relentless flow with wind chakra, but something wasn't clicking.

He stood still, letting the water batter his shoulders as he concentrated. I've been thinking about this wrong, he thought. I'm treating it too much like the leaf exercise—small, precise, controlled. But this isn't about finesse. It's about power. Momentum.

Naruto closed his eyes, inhaling deeply as he dismissed the clones. He raised his palm, gathering wind chakra into it. The energy swirled wildly at first, but he focused, shaping it into something sharper, more forceful. He waited for the right moment, his instincts guiding him.

Now!

With a sharp motion, he pushed the wind chakra forward, releasing it in a single, powerful burst. The air ripped through the waterfall, splitting the torrent cleanly in two. For the first time, Naruto could see the rocks behind the wall of water, gleaming wet and smooth in the sunlight.

"Yes! I did it!"

Naruto thrust his fists into the air, a triumphant grin spreading across his face as pure excitement bubbled up inside him. Without a second thought, he sprinted to the edge of the pool and leapt into the air, tucking his knees to his chest before plunging into the churning water below with an exhilarating splash.

The cold of the plunge pool hit him like a shock, but it only added to the thrill. He laughed underwater, bubbles escaping his mouth as he floated in the currents beneath the waterfall. The water was murky and dark from the constant turbulence, with sunlight barely piercing through the frothing surface.

Kicking lazily, Naruto stayed submerged, relishing his success and the cool embrace of the water. But as he turned his body to look around, something caught his eye—a faint, shimmering light flickering deep below.

Naruto stilled, his breath catching in his throat. The light was faint, barely distinguishable against the swirling shadows of the pool. It wasn't the sunlight reflecting off rocks or bubbles. This was something else.

His instincts kicked in. That's gotta be something important, he thought. No way I'm leaving it down there.

Naruto pushed himself toward the surface, gasping for air as his head broke through the frothy water. He inhaled deeply, steeling himself for what he was about to do.

"All right," he muttered to himself. "Let's see what you are."

Filling his lungs with as much air as he could, Naruto dove again, aiming straight for the faint glow far below. The cold pressed against him, and the further he went, the stronger the currents became, dragging at his body and threatening to push him back.

The glow grew clearer as he descended, but it was still faint, like trying to see a lantern through a thick mist. Naruto squinted against the darkness, angling his body to propel himself forward. The pressure in his ears built as the water grew colder, but he pressed on, his eyes locked on the faint light.

His lungs began to burn, but he ignored it, focusing on the task at hand. The glow flickered again, and now he could make out its source—a small object, no larger than his palm, wedged between two jagged rocks at the very bottom of the pool. It radiated the strange light, pulsing faintly like it was alive.

What is that? Naruto wondered, his mind racing even as his chest screamed for oxygen.

He stretched his hand forward, straining against the currents, but the force of the water was relentless. His body was being pushed upward, and his vision blurred from lack of air.

Come on, come on…

Desperate, Naruto activated the pyromancy flame in his free hand, forming a fireball. The heat fizzled instantly in the icy water, but the burst of energy was enough to propel him downward. His fingers brushed against the glowing object, the light intensifying at his touch.

Naruto's heart pounded as his hand closed around it. The moment he made contact, a surge of warmth spread through him, despite the freezing water. His HUD flashed in the corner of his vision:

[ You have picked up a Soul Drop. ]

Before he could react, the glow intensified, bathing the bottom of the pool in a soft golden light. The flickering light illuminated the dark, turbulent waters around him, and for a brief moment, everything seemed to pause.

But what made him freeze completely was the figure trapped beneath the rocks.

A mummified corpse lay crumpled between the jagged boulders, its body twisted as though it had been caught in its final struggle.

Naruto's breath caught in his throat, the water pressing in on him from all sides. The body, though decayed, was unmistakably human. Its presence felt heavy, oppressive, as if the very air—or water—around it was saturated with sorrow and regret.

The HUD updated again, breaking his frozen thoughts:

[ Soul of Shisui Uchiha acquired. ]
[ You have picked up the following: ]
[ Broken ANBU Armor ]
[ Broken ANBU Mask ]
[ Broken ANBU Leggings ]
[ Taijutsu Scroll - Fist of the Flickering Peregrine ]

---

Author's Note:

Wasn't this an emotional rollercoaster of a chapter? Normally, I answer your questions here, but this time, I'd like to turn the tables and ask you: What did you think of the various plot beats in this chapter? Now, onto the Q&A!

---

1 - Why is Vacuum Blade an A-rank jutsu?

In canon Naruto, Vacuum Blade is an unranked jutsu. The reason I classified it as an A-rank in this story is tied to the lore I've introduced about chakra metal and regular metal. If Vacuum Blade were just a B-rank jutsu, it wouldn't fit with a future storyline (which I won't spoil yet). By making it A-rank, it aligns with Naruto needing to cut the waterfall as part of his training, which led him to discover Shisui's corpse and the items hidden there.

---

2 - Is Ino Naruto's love interest? What about Tenten? Is this a harem?

I know these questions are bound to come up, so here's my answer: The pairing for Naruto: The Chosen Undead is currently undecided. Whether it's a single love interest, a harem, or another type of romance arc is something I'm leaving open for now. My focus is on character development—both male and female.

For example, we had Tenten's development in a previous chapter and Ino's growth in this one. Once the characters are older, I'll consider where the romance should go, or maybe I'll change my mind entirely! I'm constantly refining the story based on feedback, so feel free to suggest what romance you'd like to see. If I come across an idea that resonates with me and fits the story, I'll incorporate it.

And yes, before anyone asks, female characters from Dark Souls are also up for consideration! Whether you're interested in seeing Naruto x Tenten, Naruto x Ino, Naruto x Priscilla, Naruto x Quelaana, or others, let me know in the replies.

---

3 - What is the Fist of the Flickering Peregrine?

Remember the chapter where Iruka taught Naruto the Shunshin no Jutsu (Body Flicker Technique) and mentioned Shisui Uchiha? Naruto had that thought about wanting to become "the next Shisui of the Body Flicker" or even "Naruto of the Body Flicker." That scene wasn't random—it was foreshadowing!

The Fist of the Flickering Peregrine is the technique that earned Shisui his nickname. Naruto has now acquired it, along with the Soul of Shisui Uchiha. The details of the technique and how it works as a Wind Style jutsu will be explained in the next chapter.

---

4 - What wind jutsu should Danzō gift Naruto next?

Naruto currently has two Wind Style jutsu:

Vacuum Blade (from Asuma) Fist of the Flickering Peregrine (from Shisui)

But there's room for one more. What Wind Style jutsu should Danzō give him next? Let me know your suggestions! I'm always open to creative ideas.

---

We have one more chapter before returning to Lordran and Solaire, so stay tuned! As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 16th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.25 Buried Truths, Unearthed Lies

---

The Uchiha Coup d'État was a secret Hiruzen Sarutobi had vowed to carry with him to his grave. But secrets, no matter how deeply buried, have a way of clawing their way back into the light. And even when buried, their shadows linger. Long after the massacre, its weight never truly lifted from Konoha—or from Hiruzen. It was a constant reminder of the choices he could not undo, a legacy of what diplomacy, leadership, and even hope had failed to resolve.

The seeds of suspicion against the Uchiha were planted the night the Nine-Tails attacked. In the chaos and carnage, frightened witnesses had sworn they saw the telltale glow of the Sharingan controlling the beast. There was no evidence, only fear and desperation. But in a village reeling from destruction, fear didn't need evidence—it simply needed a target. And the Uchiha, with all their power, became that target.

Hiruzen remembered standing in the ruins of Konoha, the weight of Minato and Kushina's deaths pressing down on him like an iron vice. The cries of the injured, the smell of ash—those memories still haunted him. He knew the village would spiral if he allowed that fear to fester. The Uchiha needed to feel included, protected, trusted. The Police Force was meant to be a symbol of that trust. He had told himself it was a bridge to unity. But it wasn't. It was a cage.

Instead of bridging the divide, it deepened it. Civilians feared them, shinobi resented their authority, and minor disputes became battlegrounds of mistrust. Slowly, the Uchiha were pushed to the outskirts of the village, their clan compound becoming a symbol of exile rather than inclusion. Hiruzen had tried to repair the damage—attending festivals, speaking directly with Fugaku, showing gestures of goodwill—but goodwill meant little when wounds were allowed to fester. To them, he was a man offering bandages to hide a gaping wound that needed stitches. His efforts were seen for what they were: insufficient.

The warning came at night. Two loyal Uchiha, their faces pale with fear, had told him of secret meetings and dangerous rhetoric. He had listened as they described a plan to assassinate him and install Fugaku Uchiha as the next Hokage. His blood had run cold. A coup wasn't just treason—it was a death sentence for Konoha. He pictured streets painted in blood, neighbor against neighbor, clans tearing themselves apart, and the village falling prey to opportunistic nations.

He had tried subtlety first. Investigations, quiet discussions, small compromises. But the anger had sunk its roots too deep, and for many, a coup wasn't rebellion—it was justice. He was running out of options.

Then, Shisui had come to him. Loyal, brilliant Shisui. His Mangekyō Sharingan could do what Hiruzen could not: prevent the coup without violence. Kotoamatsukami could alter Fugaku's will, turn him toward Konoha's cause without him ever knowing he had been manipulated. It was a dangerous plan, but in that danger, Hiruzen had seen hope.

He placed his trust in Shisui. It had been his last chance to save Konoha without spilling blood.

And then everything unraveled.

Itachi had come to him, his face cold and his voice hollow. Shisui had betrayed them, he said. His loyalty to the Uchiha outweighed his loyalty to the village. Rather than using Kotoamatsukami to stop the coup, Shisui intended to use it to protect the uprising. Itachi had been forced to kill him, his closest friend. Hiruzen didn't want to believe it, but Itachi—ever loyal, ever willing to sacrifice himself for the village—had brought him Shisui's eye as proof.

With Shisui gone, all hope of a peaceful resolution had vanished. The massacre became inevitable. Hiruzen made the decision knowing it would save the village, but it did so at the cost of something greater: his soul. The scars left behind were not just on Konoha—they were on him. And he had accepted that they would remain with him until death.

Or so he thought.

"Asuma, what did you say?" His voice came out harsher than he intended, but he could feel the blood rushing to his head, his heart hammering in his chest.

"Genin Uzumaki Naruto has found the corpse of Shisui Uchiha at the bottom of a waterfall."

Hiruzen stared at him, his breath caught halfway between disbelief and dread. Asuma placed the scroll on the desk. His hand hesitated before reaching for it, as if touching it would shatter what fragile peace he had built around this memory.

"Inside this scroll," Asuma continued, "is the preserved body of Shisui Uchiha."

Preserved. Perfectly preserved. That was when it hit him—how the waterfall's cold, oxygen-deprived environment could act like nature's embalmer, slowing decay, keeping the body intact for years. The thought turned his stomach. If Shisui's body was indeed whole, then he could no longer hide behind assumptions. There would be evidence. Real evidence.

Hiruzen's fingers trembled as they hovered over the scroll. Memories of that night, of Itachi's cold, factual recounting, slammed into him like a storm. Did Itachi lie to me? He wanted to dismiss the thought as absurd, but the doubt had already sunk its teeth in. If Shisui's body could speak, what truths would it tell?

For years, he had believed Itachi's version of events. Itachi had never given him reason to doubt him, and yet—why now? Why did fate insist on unearthing this ghost at a time when he could least afford to confront it?

He exhaled slowly, forcing his shaking hand to still. No matter what truth lay within the scroll, he could not afford hesitation. He had lived too long in the shadows of the past, making decisions for the sake of the village while burying the toll it took on him. But perhaps this time, he owed it to the dead to listen. To uncover what he had spent years avoiding.

Because if Itachi lied to him—if Shisui's death was more than what he had been told—then the massacre had been built on a lie.

And that would be a weight Hiruzen Sarutobi may not be able to bear.

"This is... quite some news," Hiruzen Sarutobi managed to say, though his mind was already spinning, riddled with questions.

"Well, you should thank Naruto," Asuma replied. "He did most of the work. Found and retrieved the corpse. That boy even split the damn waterfall to get to it." He chuckled softly, like a proud uncle who couldn't believe what the kid had pulled off.

Hiruzen allowed himself a small breath of relief, one of the few he'd taken today. Naruto was growing stronger. But more importantly, he was gaining people who cared about him, people like Asuma. It was something Hiruzen had failed to give him for years. Perhaps not entirely, but enough to know he carried that guilt like a stone in his chest.

"Did Naruto ask you to bring the scroll to me?" he asked, though he already knew the answer.

"Yeah. He's actually still sitting by Shisui's corpse. Waiting for me to get back to him. Guess he doesn't want to meet with you."

Hiruzen closed his eyes briefly. That was fair. After everything he had done—or rather, failed to do—Naruto was justified in keeping his distance. "I understand," he said softly, the words carrying more weight than Asuma realized.

Still, Naruto deserved a reward for this. Whether or not he fully understood what he had done, the fact remained: he had uncovered something that could change everything. Hiruzen's hands itched with the enormity of the task ahead, but before that—yes, he needed to give Naruto something worthy of what he had accomplished.

Walking over to his portrait on the wall, Hiruzen slid it aside, revealing the sealing pattern hidden behind it. He bit his thumb, smearing a small drop of blood across the seal. It glowed faintly before unlocking with a satisfying click, opening the latch to reveal the Hokage's personal safe. Each Hokage had one—a place where they stored the things too valuable, or too dangerous, to be left anywhere else.

Scrolls filled the small chamber. S-rank forbidden techniques, confidential documents. His eyes lingered on the shelves for a moment before they lowered to the small stack of silvery ingots nestled at the bottom.

He pulled one free and shut the safe, its weight cold in his hands as he placed it on the desk.

"Father, that's a—"

"Chakra metal ingot," Hiruzen finished for him, as if he weren't casually handing over an item worth millions to a genin. "Give this to Naruto. It's his reward."

Asuma blinked, still processing it. "I'm sure Naruto will appreciate it," he said, and then, after a pause, he added softly, "But you know what he'd appreciate more?"

Hiruzen raised an eyebrow.

"If you treated him as Naruto first, instead of as the mystery you're always trying to solve."

The comment hit harder than Hiruzen wanted to admit. "I am doing this for Naruto," he said, though his voice lacked conviction.

Asuma sighed. "Are you? Or are you doing this for Konoha?" He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp, cutting through the shields Hiruzen had spent decades perfecting. "Let's say you figure out Naruto's mysteries. What then? Are you expecting Konoha to benefit from them, from him? Because if that's the case, you've forgotten something important, Father."

Asuma straightened, as if deciding how much of his next words Hiruzen could handle. "It's our job to protect the king. And the king of Konoha isn't the Hokage or its leaders. It's the children. The people. Kids like Naruto. You always knew that, but somewhere along the way..." He trailed off, but Hiruzen knew exactly where he was going. He had forgotten. Forgotten that the weight of a village wasn't carried by its leaders, but by the futures they nurtured.

Before Hiruzen could respond, Asuma gave a respectful nod and turned toward the door. "Think about it," he said as he left, leaving the office in silence.

I should've died in the Kyūbi attack.

Minato was supposed to be here. He would've handled this better. The thought had haunted Hiruzen for years, but it felt especially cruel now.

He reached for the scroll, gripping it firmly as he forced himself to stand. The past wouldn't let him rest, and he had no intention of running from it this time. He snapped his fingers as an ANBU operative appeared.

"Your command, Hokage-sama?"

"Send Shisui Uchiha's corpse to the forensic labs. I want a full autopsy report—cause of death, any traces of remaining chakra residue, everything. And..." He hesitated, the weight of the next decision nearly suffocating him. "Summon Elder Homura and Elder Koharu. We need to discuss this immediately."

The ANBU nodded and vanished in a blur of movement, leaving Hiruzen alone once again. The office, always a familiar sanctuary, suddenly felt stifling. Heavy. As if the ghosts of every decision he had made were pressing down on his shoulders. He tried to shake off the feeling, but it clung to him like a second skin.

There would be no easy answers here. There never had been. Every decision Hiruzen had ever made as Hokage had been a balancing act between protecting the village and sacrificing parts of himself. He had made peace with that—or at least, he thought he had.

But if Shisui's body held a truth he wasn't ready for? If Itachi had lied?

He wasn't sure even the title of Hokage could shield him from the consequences of that revelation.

Still, there was no turning back now. That was what it meant to wear this hat—to make decisions knowing they would haunt him long after his term ended.

And right now, his past was knocking on the door.

---

The soft scrape of a brush against stone echoed through the cemetery, muffled by the rustling leaves overhead. Homura Mitokado knelt on the damp ground, methodically sweeping away moss and dirt from a gravestone. His old hands, weathered and stiff from decades of writing battle strategies and making countless decisions, still moved with practiced precision. The name carved into the stone became clearer with each stroke, and he paused to read it, adjusting his glasses to see properly.

The cemetery stretched out endlessly before him, rows of stone markers etched with names that spoke of Konoha's history. Heroes, nameless soldiers, and shinobi who had given everything for a dream. Homura let out a slow breath, his lips pressing into a familiar frown.

Tobirama-sensei... He gazed down at the grave he had just cleaned. You believed in something better. A village where all clans could unite, where we could rise above the chaos of the Warring States era. But what did we really build?

His jaw tightened. He had spent his life serving Konoha—first as a shinobi, then as head of the Jōnin Council, and finally as an elder. He had been there when the foundations of the village were laid, and he had helped shape it into what it was now. But it was hard to ignore the cracks.

Memories surfaced unbidden: council meetings where they had bartered ideals for survival, decisions that had made the village strong but left its soul fractured. The Uchiha massacre. The Chūnin Exams' deadly spectacle. The manipulation of alliances with feudal lords.

Konoha survived, he reminded himself. We did what was necessary. But the thought rang hollow, even now.

Homura's gaze shifted to a newer grave, its edges still sharp and clean. He had attended the funerals of too many of Konoha's shinobi, many of whom were far younger than him. Men and women who had bled for a village he had never fought for directly.

I've lived too long, he thought bitterly, the words unspoken. Long enough to see every flaw we've built into this place. Long enough to wonder if I'll ever earn the honor of dying for it.

"Mitokado-sama," a voice interrupted his thoughts.

Homura looked up sharply to see an ANBU operative standing a respectful distance away. The porcelain mask, painted with the faint outline of a dog, gleamed in the sunlight.

"The Hokage requests your presence," the ANBU said, bowing slightly.

Homura exhaled through his nose, rising slowly to his feet. His knees creaked in protest, but he ignored them, brushing dirt from his robes. "Hiruzen rarely calls for me these days," he muttered, though his mind was already turning. Hiruzen's summons were never trivial.

The ANBU disappeared with a blur of motion, leaving Homura standing alone in the quiet cemetery. He glanced back at the rows of gravestones, his gaze lingering for a moment.

Tobirama-sensei, I wonder what you'd think of this village now. I wonder if we've done enough—or if we've only managed to keep it standing on borrowed time.

With a sigh, he picked up his satchel and began the slow walk back to the village, his thoughts heavy.

---

The library was steeped in silence, the kind that came with age and purpose. Shelves loomed tall, stacked with scrolls, books, and documents that chronicled Konoha's long and messy history. Koharu Utatane sat at a low desk in the center of the room, her back straight despite her years. Her squinted eyes, sharp as ever, scanned the letter in her hands.

The paper bore the official seal of the Wind Daimyō, its contents written in formal, flowery language. Koharu read it carefully, her fingers tracing the edge of the parchment as she deciphered the subtext behind the words.

The Daimyō wanted to increase the number of missions delegated to Konoha, citing recent dissatisfaction with Sunagakure's performance. She tilted her head slightly, the pearls in her hairpin catching the light.

More missions mean more influence, she thought. But the Daimyō's favor never comes without strings. He's testing us.

She set the letter down, her hand resting lightly on its surface. The smell of ink and parchment surrounded her, a familiar scent that grounded her. The library was her sanctuary, a place where history and knowledge were preserved. It was also a reminder of just how much of that history she had lived through.

Her mind drifted briefly, back to the days of the Warring States era. She had been just a teenager when Hashirama and Tobirama forged the alliances that created Konoha. She remembered the endless bloodshed, the fragile alliances that could break with a single misstep, and the tentative hope that came with the promise of a village. Koharu's role in the village had always been one of diplomacy and practicality. As one of Konoha's primary liaisons with the Daimyō and the feudal lords, she had spent her life navigating the shifting tides of politics. It was delicate work, far less glamorous than the battlefield, but no less important.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of soft footsteps. She looked up to see an ANBU operative standing at the edge of the room, their mask shadowed in the dim light.

"Utatane-sama," the ANBU said, bowing deeply. "The Hokage has requested your presence."

Koharu's lips pressed into a thin line. "Very well," she said, her voice calm but tinged with curiosity. She adjusted the folds of her kimono with practiced care, rising from her seat with slow, deliberate movements.

The ANBU bowed again before disappearing in a blur.

Koharu lingered for a moment, her gaze drifting back to the letter on the desk. The words seemed less important now, dwarfed by the gravity of Hiruzen's summons. He rarely called her and Homura together unless the matter was serious.

What now, Saru? she wondered, her mind already turning over possibilities. What piece of history has come back to haunt us this time?

---

The elder council rarely convened unless there was something that demanded the weight of their experience—a moment where the Hokage, no matter how seasoned, needed advice from those who had survived as long as he had. Today was one of those moments.

"Saru, nice to see you still think these old bones have some value," Koharu muttered with a smirk.

"Let's just hope you didn't call us here to give us some bad news."

Hiruzen offered them a small, tired smile, but his mind wasn't on pleasantries. He reminded himself why he had summoned them, why he still needed their wisdom despite how many times they had clashed. Beware of an old man in a profession where men usually die young.

Old warriors didn't live long by accident. They survived through wisdom, toughness, and an instinct sharpened by years of battle and politics. Hiruzen had seen it firsthand under Tobirama's leadership, watched them make decisions others couldn't stomach, and he knew the weight of that experience was exactly what he needed right now.

As the barrier surrounding his office flickered into place, sealing them in, he slid the autopsy report across the table without ceremony

"In front of you is the autopsy report on Shisui Uchiha."

Their eyes sharpened, the playful remarks fading instantly. Koharu and Homura might have been many things—stubborn, politically calculating—but they were never ones to flinch when it came to business. Hiruzen watched as their gazes lowered to the report, the weight of his own unease hanging between them like smoke.

And then, there it was. The words he had dreaded seeing confirmed.

Salamander's Milk.

Koharu's normally squinted eyes opened slightly—just a flicker, but in all the years Hiruzen had known her, that flicker meant something. He could feel it too, like the floor had shifted under them. The name echoed in his mind, dragging him back to memories of the Third Shinobi War. Hanzo of Amegakure. Tsunade's exhausted face as she worked through night after night, desperate to develop an antidote before the poison claimed more lives.

Slow-acting. Nearly undetectable. By the time you knew you'd been poisoned, you were already dying.

"It was found in his liver," Hiruzen said softly, breaking the silence.

Homura's frown deepened as he flipped through the report. His fingers tapped the page rhythmically—a sign he was processing. "If it's in the liver, he ingested it. Food or drink, most likely. Someone he trusted enough to eat or drink with must have given it to him."

"Not just someone he trusted," Koharu added. "Someone close. Close enough to know his movements and plans. Shisui wasn't just any shinobi. No one would've gotten near him casually."

Hiruzen's grip on his pipe tightened, though he didn't light it. There was no comfort to be found in the ritual today. "Shisui was planning to use Kotoamatsukami on Fugaku Uchiha," he said, mostly to himself. "The timing isn't a coincidence. The poison must have been meant to incapacitate him before he could cast it."

Homura skimmed further down the report, then paused. "One of Shisui's eyes was removed violently. The socket was damaged—whoever took it didn't care about finesse. But the other eye… it was removed with precision."

"Shisui removed one of those himself," Koharu said.

The thought sat like a stone in Hiruzen's stomach. He pictured Shisui, barely holding on, the poison coursing through his veins, realizing that his enemy wasn't just after his life but after the power of his eyes. He must have known what would happen if both fell into the wrong hands. Desperation. Determination. Hiruzen could see it all so clearly—the way Shisui must have torn out his own eye to keep it safe.

"Then he threw himself into the waterfall," Homura said, finishing the thought. "To hide his body. To ensure his secrets died with him."

The room seemed colder, the implications wrapping around Hiruzen's chest like a vice. He stared at the report, but his mind was already spinning elsewhere.

"He knew," Hiruzen muttered. "Shisui must have known someone was after him, but he trusted Itachi. Trusted him enough to make him the keeper of one of his eyes."

"But if that's true," Homura said, "why did Itachi lie to you about Shisui's death?"

Koharu leaned forward slightly, her gaze narrowing. "Itachi had to know something we didn't. Either he was protecting someone or manipulating the truth to protect the village."

Hiruzen hated how easily her suggestion made sense. He had seen Itachi's devotion to Konoha, the sacrifices he was willing to make, and he knew how far that devotion could stretch. Had he lied to save the village from something larger? Or was there a more personal reason buried beneath that cold exterior?

Homura broke the silence, his tone low but sharp. "Danzo."

The name struck everyone like the toll of a distant bell.

Koharu's gaze flicked toward Hiruzen. "I don't know how, but if anyone could access or recreate Salamander's Milk, it's Danzo. As head of the ANBU, he had access to everything—classified resources, black-market connections. And he would have known about Kotoamatsukami and the threat it posed to his… vision of the village." She leaned forward slightly. "Shisui would've trusted him, at least enough to let his guard down. And Danzo is one of the few people who could've forced Itachi into silence."

Homura shook his head. "Danzo's methods have always been extreme, but this wasn't just extreme. This was deliberate. He didn't just kill Shisui—he sabotaged the last chance we had for a peaceful solution."

Their words scraped against the walls of Hiruzen's mind, relentless, like stones grinding together under pressure. He sat there, listening, but each sentence felt like another blow—another crack forming deep within him, threatening to split open everything he had buried for so long. His heart pounded in his chest, hard and fast, anger surging through him in sharp waves. He tried to suppress it, but it clawed its way through, tearing apart years of carefully built restraint.

His hand trembled as he gripped the edge of the desk, the polished wood creaking under the pressure. The fire in his chest—one he had ignored for too long—raged now, fueled by their deductions, by his own failures, by the truth he had known but never dared confront.

You demand fairness, you demand justice, you demand control—but you don't give any of it. You talk about family, about protecting the village, but where was all of that when I needed it?

Naruto's words echoed in his mind, reverberating like a hammer striking iron, each syllable burning with the sting of truth.

Then Asuma's voice followed, the blow that shattered the last of his composure.

It's our job to protect the king. And the king of Konoha isn't the Hokage or its leaders. It's the children. The people. Kids like Naruto.

His breath hitched, the shame cutting deep, but alongside it, something else began to bloom—a deeper, fiercer anger. Not at Naruto, not even entirely at Danzo, but at himself. He had allowed this. He had let the village rot under the guise of maintaining order. He had let people like Danzo take advantage of his leniency, his hesitation.

With a sharp crack, the desk gave way under his grip, a large chunk splintering off and crashing to the floor.

The room fell completely silent. Homura and Koharu froze mid-sentence, their eyes snapping to Hiruzen, wide with surprise. The Third Hokage, the "Professor," had lost his composure.

Hiruzen rose to his feet slowly, shoulders straightening as though a great weight had finally been lifted—or perhaps, as though he had finally chosen to carry it properly. His presence filled the room, no longer the tired shadow of a leader who had spent too long in regret, but the man who had once led Konoha through war and peace with unwavering resolve.

He extended his hand, deactivating the barrier seals with a simple gesture.

When he spoke, his voice was low and measured, but there was no mistaking the finality behind it—a tone that demanded no discussion. "Danzo's usefulness has long been outweighed by the chaos he leaves in his wake," he said. "The village can no longer bear the burden of his 'necessary evils.'"

For years, Hiruzen had convinced himself that Danzo was a necessary shadow, a counterbalance to his idealism. He had allowed him to move unchecked because he thought he needed him. But now, as he stood there, that belief seemed almost laughable. He had always known what Danzo was capable of. He had just chosen to turn a blind eye.

No more.

His gaze hardened, and he could see in Koharu and Homura's eyes that they understood. This was not a conversation. This was a decision.

He turned toward the ANBU operative lingering silently in the shadows of the room.

"Send a team to Fire Zen Temple," Hiruzen ordered. "Shimura Danzo is to be brought back to the village—not as a trusted advisor, but as a traitor. He will face judgment before the Council. Before me."

The ANBU bowed deeply, vanishing in a flicker of chakra. The room fell back into silence, but this time it wasn't the oppressive kind Hiruzen had endured for years. No, this silence carried something different—like the stillness before the first crack of thunder in a storm.

Koharu and Homura exchanged glances, but neither of them spoke. There was nothing left to say.

Hiruzen turned his gaze to the broken desk, the splinters scattered across the floor. He had failed before—failed Naruto, failed Shisui, failed the Uchiha, and failed the very ideals he had once stood for. But now he felt something he hadn't allowed himself to feel: clarity.

This time, he wouldn't falter. This time, he wouldn't bury his failures under more excuses.

It would start with Danzo.

Shimura Danzo, the traitor who had thrived in the shadows for far too long, would finally face the light of justice. His days of manipulating the village from behind the scenes were over.

Hiruzen had made his choice. He would give justice to Shisui, to the Uchiha, and to Naruto.

There would be no going back.

---

The evening sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the village as the day gave way to twilight. The cemetery, bathed in the warm hues of dusk, seemed almost peaceful—if not for the weight of the occasion. Kakashi stood by the unadorned casket, his face unreadable, the setting sun painting the silver strands of his hair with a faint orange glow.

Shisui Uchiha's mummified remains lay within, surrounded by ritualistic precision. Kakashi's single visible eye lingered on the casket, his mind uncharacteristically reflective. It wasn't like him to dwell—he preferred to keep moving, to keep himself occupied. But tonight, standing here, the past seemed inescapable.

Kakashi adjusted the hitai-ate over his Sharingan as if shielding himself from the weight of what lay before him. Shisui. They had never been close, but Kakashi had known him well enough to recognize his brilliance. As comrades in ANBU, they'd shared missions, fleeting conversations, and a mutual understanding of the burdens they carried.

Shisui had been… different. Talented, yes, but unassuming—a man whose ideals shone even in the bleakest corners of their world. Kakashi's mind flitted back to one of those rare moments of quiet after a mission, the two of them sitting shoulder-to-shoulder in the dark.

"Peace is fleeting," Shisui had said then, his voice soft but unwavering. "But isn't it worth chasing anyway?"

That memory lingered, even now. Kakashi had never replied, unsure at the time if he agreed. And now, the man who had once dared to chase that peace lay lifeless in a casket, reduced to a secret Konoha couldn't afford to leave intact.

He took a slow step forward, pausing when he noticed the faint, almost imperceptible movement within the casket. His eye narrowed, honing in on the tiny specks shifting under Shisui's skin. Ereshkigal beetles.

These beetles were bred for decay, laying eggs that would hatch within hours and rapidly decompose the body. Flesh, bone, chakra residue—everything would be consumed, leaving nothing behind. Kakashi's gaze lingered on the faint twitches of the eggs nestled within the corpse. The ritual was ancient and brutal, meant to keep a body from falling into enemy hands. Even now, it carried an eerie, almost grotesque efficiency.

A crunch of gravel behind him drew Kakashi's attention. He turned slightly, watching as Sasuke approached. The boy's expression was unreadable, but his fists were clenched at his sides, his entire frame taut with barely restrained tension. Without a word, Kakashi stepped aside, giving Sasuke space to stand before the casket.

Naruto and Sakura hung back, their faces somber as they watched their teammate. The usual liveliness in Naruto's eyes was muted, and Sakura's hands fidgeted nervously at her sides. Kakashi moved to stand beside them, his gaze shifting to the treeline.

There, in the fading light, he could just make out faint flickers of movement—the ANBU operatives hidden in the shadows. Of course, they were here. ANBU were always there, hovering at the edges of sight like ghosts. But Kakashi knew their presence wasn't merely ceremonial. Hiruzen Sarutobi had ordered this. The Hokage didn't take risks when it came to the Uchiha, even now.

The thought unsettled Kakashi. If this was a trap for grave robbers—or worse—what secrets did Hiruzen fear might come to light? His gaze shifted to Sasuke, standing stiff and silent near the casket.

The boy stared at the mummified remains of Shisui Uchiha, the name carving itself into his mind like a jagged knife. Kakashi said nothing as he let Sasuke have the space he needed.

---

Shisui Uchiha.

The name washed over Sasuke like a cold wave, bringing with it memories he wished he could forget. But some things carve themselves so deeply into the mind that you can't erase them—no matter how hard you try.

Shisui wasn't just another Uchiha. To Sasuke, to his family, and especially to Itachi, Shisui was everything. He was Itachi's best friend and sparring partner, the only person who could push his brother to his limits and walk away smiling. Sasuke remembered watching them from a distance as a child, how they moved like they shared the same heartbeat, like their bond was something sacred.

He was always on the outside of that. Always.

When he was younger, he used to hover around them during their sparring sessions, his feet shuffling in the dirt as he waited for an invitation that never came. Shisui would ruffle his hair or throw him a quick tip about his stance when Itachi would brush him off. But no matter how kind Shisui was, it felt wrong—like he was being treated as the little kid tagging along rather than someone worthy of standing beside them.

He didn't want kindness. He wanted to be included.

And it stung. It stung more than he ever let on.

Sasuke clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms. His father had spoken of Shisui with admiration, the kind of admiration Sasuke had once craved for himself. "There are only two in our clan whose talents stand above the rest: Itachi and Shisui. If the Uchiha ever rise to their rightful place in this village, it will be because of them."

Those words had felt like a dagger back then, the blade twisting between pride and envy. Even his father—stoic, distant Fugaku—acknowledged Shisui before he ever acknowledged Sasuke.

But all of that changed five years ago.

His breathing hitched as his thoughts spiraled toward the memories he had buried beneath layers of training and revenge. He could still hear the whispers, the rumors he wasn't supposed to hear, circling through the clan compound. Itachi killed him. Itachi betrayed Shisui. He had laughed at the absurdity of it back then. Itachi and Shisui were inseparable. The idea of Itachi killing Shisui had seemed impossible.

Until it wasn't.

Shisui disappeared. Then Itachi became the Butcher of the Uchiha Clan.

He felt the nausea twist in his stomach like it always did when he thought about that night. The night of screams. Of blood. Of betrayal. But in the aftermath, his thoughts always drifted back to Shisui.

If Shisui had been alive, would any of it have happened?

Sasuke let out a sharp breath, grounding himself in the present. His hands were shaking slightly, but he didn't try to stop them. The graveyard was quiet, and for a moment, he felt like the only living person in it, surrounded by ghosts of people he couldn't save.

He broke the silence, his voice steady but heavy. "Shisui Uchiha." The name left his lips like a stone being dropped into deep water.

He paused, the weight of it threatening to suffocate him.

"Mikoto Uchiha." His mother. The woman who had made him breakfast every morning, who had combed her fingers through his hair when he was scared.

"Fugaku Uchiha." His father. The man who had always seemed so untouchable, so distant, but who had carried the burden of their clan on his shoulders until the end.

Sasuke let the names hang there, like tolling bells marking the end of something sacred. His throat tightened, but he forced the words to keep coming.

"These are just three of the hundreds of names of my clan," he whispered, his voice cracking. "The names of the Uchiha who were massacred five years ago."

He expected the same silence to follow, the suffocating stillness he had grown used to. The kind of silence that pressed down on him after he had cried himself to sleep and woken up to find the world hadn't changed.

But this time, the silence broke.

Sakura gasped softly behind him, and when he turned, he saw them standing there—Team 7. Kakashi, Naruto, and Sakura. He wasn't alone. Not this time.

They looked at him not with pity, but with something that hit him harder: sympathy. Understanding. Empathy.

You're not alone, Sasuke. You don't have to be. Kakashi's words echoed in his head, the words he had told Sasuke before but that he had never let sink in. The people you've lost wouldn't want this for you. They wouldn't want you to destroy yourself trying to live up to something they never asked for.

For the first time in years, something cracked inside him—not from pain, but from the possibility of healing. He felt it, faint but present, the idea that maybe he didn't have to carry this burden alone.

Sasuke swallowed hard, his throat dry and aching, but he needed to say this.

"The Uchiha Massacre," he said, his voice faltering as his throat tightened. He forced the words out anyway, the weight of them clawing at him like they always did. "It was carried out by a man named Itachi Uchiha."

He clenched his fists, closing his eyes against the tears threatening to spill. "He is… no, he was my older brother. My aniki. Someone I trusted. Someone I admired. Someone who meant everything to me."

The words felt like shards of glass tearing through his throat, but he didn't stop. He couldn't stop. They needed to be said.

A heavy silence followed Sasuke's confession, settling like a shroud over the graveyard. He had expected that. He had expected them to back off, to leave him to this burden that was his alone. But Naruto just stepped forward, his footsteps slow and deliberate, and stood beside him as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

"The feeling of vengeance…" Naruto said, his voice softer than Sasuke had ever heard it. "I know you'll achieve it one day."

It wasn't much. Just a few words. But for some reason, they were enough. Enough to make something in Sasuke stir—a flicker of belief, not in himself, but in how Naruto believed in him. Like even if Sasuke didn't know if he could win against Itachi, Naruto had already made up his mind that he would.

Sasuke exhaled sharply, masking the tightness in his throat. "What would you know about that?"

Naruto reached for the broken hilt of the sword strapped to his belt and held it up. His fingers curled around it like it was a memory. A promise.

"I broke this sword when I killed the monster that took my master away," Naruto said, his eyes meeting Sasuke's.

The words hit Sasuke like a punch to the gut. He stared at Naruto, not because of the sword, but because of the meaning behind it. Naruto wasn't just a loudmouth fool. He knew loss. He knew what it meant to fight for someone who could never come back.

"Get ready," Naruto said, his voice steady, but there was something dangerous in his smile, something that made Sasuke think maybe Naruto wasn't so naïve after all. "Because the euphoria you'll feel when you win—it'll be unlike anything."

A snort escaped Sasuke before he could stop it, but it wasn't bitter. For once, it wasn't bitter.

Beside him, Sakura stepped closer, her hand brushing against his. He looked down, expecting to see the shy, blushing girl who had once stumbled over her words whenever she spoke to him. But she wasn't that girl anymore. There was no awkward hesitation, no childish infatuation. When she wrapped her fingers around his, her grip was steady, firm. Confident.

"You'll win, Sasuke," she said, and there was no doubt in her voice. Only certainty.

Sasuke blinked, and for a moment, he couldn't breathe. The weight he had carried for so long—the weight of his clan's massacre, the suffocating ache of vengeance—didn't feel as heavy. It was still there, but it was lighter. He wasn't sure if it was because of Sakura's hand, or Naruto's words, or just the fact that they were here, standing with him, refusing to leave him behind.

For years, Sasuke had convinced himself that this weight was his to bear and his alone. His vengeance was personal. His pain was personal. But now, standing here with them, he realized something he hadn't let himself acknowledge before: he didn't have to carry this burden alone.

His mind drifted back to their first day as Team 7. He remembered the words he had spoken during their introductions—how carefully he had crafted them to keep everyone at a distance. Don't get close. Don't get attached. It had been his shield, his armor. At the time, he thought it made him strong, independent. But looking back now, he could see the truth.

It wasn't strength. It was loneliness.

Attachments slowed you down. Attachments made you vulnerable. That was what he had believed. And yet, as he watched Naruto and Sakura grow stronger over time, a part of him had felt relieved. Relieved because their strength meant Itachi couldn't hurt them. He couldn't take them away from Sasuke.

He shook his head, grounding himself in the present. He wasn't thinking about how far ahead he needed to be. He wasn't chasing some finish line today. Today, he was looking around—at Naruto, at Sakura, at Kakashi—and realizing, Maybe it's okay not to do this alone.

He took a deep breath, steadying the storm inside him. This time, Sasuke wanted to introduce himself properly. Not because he had to, but because he wanted to. Because for the first time, he wanted them to see him.

"My name is Uchiha Sasuke," he said, his voice softer than usual, but steady. "There are many things I hate—loud noises, bright colors, and anything sweet. There's not much I like, except for onigiri and tomatoes."

He paused, feeling the breeze against his skin, cool and refreshing like a long-forgotten memory of peace.

"But as for dreams…" he continued, and this time, his voice was firm, sharpened by a truth he could finally accept. "My dream is to live a life my parents would be proud of. And my goal…"

He felt the familiar ache in his chest, but instead of letting it drown him, he let it ground him. Remind him.

"My goal is to restore my clan and bring justice to the Uchiha name. And to do that, I will kill Itachi Uchiha."

The words hung in the air, heavy but not suffocating. For so long, they had been his only purpose, his only guide. But as he spoke them aloud now, they didn't feel like a curse. They felt like a commitment. A promise he no longer had to carry alone.

Naruto's hand landed on Sasuke's shoulder, his grip firm. He didn't say anything, but he didn't need to. The weight of his hand was enough—a silent promise that he wasn't going anywhere.

Sakura's hand remained in his, steady and warm. There was something in her touch that he hadn't noticed before—stability. Something he didn't know he needed until now.

Then Sasuke met Kakashi's gaze. He stood a few steps back, his posture relaxed, but his eyes were locked on Sasuke's. He wasn't smiling, but he didn't need to. His presence was enough.

For the first time in years, Sasuke felt calm. Not numb. Not detached. Just calm. Like the storm that had raged inside him had finally settled into something manageable.

This is my team, he thought. People who will walk beside me. People I won't lose. People that Itachi can never take away from me.

And for once, he believed it.

---

The morning sun bled across the training ground, casting long amber streaks across the grass. The warmth barely touched Sasuke. All he could feel was the sharp pulse of adrenaline coursing through his veins, as if his body knew exactly what today meant.

Kakashi stood in front of him, arms folded, watching with that lazy gaze of his that never gave away much but always knew more than it let on.

"You look eager," Kakashi said, eyeing Sasuke's stance.

"I've had a lot of time to think about this."

"Did you decide on a path, then?"

"I don't need to decide. With the Sharingan, I can take multiple paths at once," Sasuke said confidently.

"Of course you can. So, what's first?"

"Ninjutsu."

"Reasons?"

Sasuke shook his head. "I just rested my body. Jumping straight back into anything else would be reckless."

A pause. Kakashi studied him, and for once, Sasuke didn't mind the scrutiny.

"Smart choice," the white-haired man finally said. "But even prodigies don't get shortcuts."

He pulled out a small, thin sheet of paper from his pouch. "You know what this is."

Sasuke didn't hesitate as he took the chakra paper from him. He focused, letting his chakra flow through it. The result was immediate: the center crumpled tightly, while the edges flickered and burned briefly before curling in on themselves. He watched as the ash fell to the ground, scattering in the wind.

"Dual natures," Kakashi said, his voice holding a note of approval. "Rare."

"The Uchiha specialize in fire jutsu," Sasuke said automatically, his mind already turning over the possibilities.

"That's true," Kakashi replied, "but your primary affinity is lightning."

"How can you tell?"

"The crumpling came first, and it was stronger than the burn," Kakashi explained, pointing to the remnants. "Lightning is dominant. Fire is your secondary nature."

"So I should focus on lightning chakra first?"

"Exactly," the older man said. "It'll come naturally to you, and once you've mastered it, you can refine your control over fire."

"If it gets me closer to mastering the Eye of Insight... Copy Ninja."

Kakashi gave a soft laugh. "Always aiming high, huh?"

There was no need for Sasuke to answer that.

"Funny thing is, my natural affinity is lightning too. I developed a jutsu once that let me cut through a lightning bolt."

"You're serious?!"

"Very." Kakashi took out a pair of kunai and twirled one between his fingers. "I might even teach you someday."

Sasuke didn't rise to the bait. "I'm not interested in promises. Just tell me what I need to do."

Kakashi's eye curved slightly. "Good. That's exactly what I wanted to hear. So, here's your first exercise." He handed Sasuke the kunai.

"What's the plan?"

"Think of how electricity flows. It needs a positive and negative charge to move, right?" Kakashi explained.

"A circuit."

"Exactly. Imagine one kunai as the positive charge and the other as the negative. Your goal is to channel your chakra through both and create a steady current between them."

"Steady how?"

"Hold the kunai about the width of my thumb apart. If you can keep the current steady at that distance, you'll gradually increase the gap over time. The further apart the kunai, the stronger your control will need to be."

"So this is a control exercise," Sasuke said, piecing it together.

"Control and precision," Kakashi confirmed. "If the current wavers, you will get shocked, and the exercise will fail."

Sasuke turned the kunai over in his hands, feeling their weight. "What happens once I master this?"

Kakashi stood and crossed his arms. "Once you've mastered it, we can move on to a jutsu. But don't rush it. Even the brightest sparks need time to ignite."

Sasuke smirked faintly. "I'll master it faster than you think."

Kakashi chuckled again, clearly amused. "I look forward to seeing it. Now, focus. Visualize the flow of chakra, steady and unbroken. One current. One circuit."

---

An hour later, Naruto arrived at the training ground with Sakura following closely behind. They came to an abrupt stop, their eyes widening at the unexpected sight before them.

"No way," Naruto muttered under his breath, blinking rapidly.

"This has to be a genjutsu," Sakura murmured, forming a hand seal. "Kai!" She waited for the illusion to break—but nothing changed.

"That's mean," Kakashi drawled from behind his book, not even glancing up. "What's with the shock?"

"You're early," Naruto pointed at him, still wide-eyed. "That's enough of a miracle to make history, dattebayo!"

"Well," Kakashi replied lazily, "Sasuke's been working on refining his lightning chakra nature. Figured I'd supervise."

Naruto and Sakura turned their attention to Sasuke, who was crouched a few feet away. His brows were furrowed in intense concentration, his expression locked somewhere between focus and frustration. Sparks of lightning flickered around a kunai in his hand, crackling inconsistently before fizzling out.

"Wait," Naruto said. "So Sasuke's lightning, and I'm wind… What about you, Sakura?"

"No clue."

Kakashi reached into his pouch and handed her a strip of chakra paper. "Here. Channel your chakra and see."

The paper immediately darkened and grew damp before crumbling into pieces.

"Sensei, what does that mean?"

Kakashi studied the paper, a flicker of surprise crossing his normally calm features. "It means you have dual affinities: Earth and Water."

"Sakura! You're awesome! You've got two affinities!"

Sasuke smirked. "Guess that makes you the odd one out, Naruto."

"What's that supposed to mean, teme?"

"It's simple," Sasuke said smugly, puffing out his chest. "Sakura and I have dual natures. You only have one."

Naruto stared, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Beside him, Sakura giggled behind her hand.

"Quite the debate," Kakashi cut in, smoothly redirecting their attention. He closed his book and stood, his tone shifting into that of a teacher. "But let's take a step back and look at the bigger picture."

Kakashi glanced between them. "Do you three know how the elements interact with each other? It's called the Elemental Circle. Each element has strengths and weaknesses. Fire beats Wind, Wind beats Lightning, Lightning beats Earth, Earth beats Water, and Water beats Fire."

"So it's like rock-paper-scissors?"

"In layman's terms, yes," Kakashi said with a shrug.

Naruto's eyes lit up with excitement. "Wait, wait—so Team 7 has all five elements! Doesn't that mean we'll always have an advantage against any enemy's nature?"

Kakashi chuckled. "It's not quite that simple, but you're on the right track. This brings us to something called Elemental Supremacy. If two techniques of the same level clash, the superior nature will always win. For example, a fire jutsu of equal strength will lose to a water jutsu every time."

"But," Kakashi continued, "there's a catch. A weaker-nature technique can still overpower a stronger nature if it's of a higher level. For instance, a powerful fire jutsu can overpower a weaker water jutsu if the fire is amplified by wind chakra."

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura listened intently, their enthusiasm palpable.

Naruto's mind wandered briefly as he considered combining his wind chakra with the Pyromancy Flame. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. I'm not ready to mess with something that might just turn into a living demonic fire. Maybe when he found someone who could actually teach him more about Pyromancy.

But, of course, that didn't stop him from taking a jab at Sasuke. "Teme should probably focus on figuring out how to turn his chakra into actual lightning first."

"You act like you've already mastered wind chakra."

Naruto grinned smugly. "Oh, I have." He strode toward a nearby tree, placing his hand on the bark. With a surge of chakra, a jagged gash split the tree's surface, cutting deep into the wood.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Looks like Asuma's been helping you with wind manipulation exercises."

"Yup," Naruto said. "If I want to master the Vacuum Blade, I need to get this down first."

He turned to Sasuke, the grin still plastered across his face. "Don't sweat it, teme. This is advanced stuff—only for powerful shinobi like me."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything. His attention shifted back to the kunai in his hands as faint crackles of lightning began to dance between them, forming a weak but steady current that flickered like static electricity.

He smirked, casting a smug glance toward Naruto.

The blonde scowled, already opening his mouth for a comeback, but before he could get a word in, Sakura stepped forward with a confident grin, holding up two kunai.

"What are you doing now?"

"Aren't we showing off what we've learned?" Sakura said, raising her kunai proudly. The handles were intricately etched with tiny seals that shimmered faintly under the sunlight.

"What's that?"

Sasuke activated his Sharingan, studying the seals. "Fūinjutsu. They store chakra."

"Exactly!" Sakura beamed. "I've been working on these to create barriers during battle. All I have to do is fill them with chakra, and they can power field barriers or traps."

Sasuke inspected the kunai more closely. "They're still half-empty."

Sakura's smile dimmed slightly, a hint of embarrassment creeping in. "I know. It's just… hard, okay? I don't have as much chakra as you two."

Naruto tilted his head thoughtfully. "Wait. Do you have to fill them with your chakra? Or can someone else do it?"

"I—I don't know."

"Yes, someone else can," Kakashi cut in. "In the war, barrier specialists often relied on their teammates to donate chakra to the seals. It's a team-based system."

Naruto's face lit up with an idea. "Oh! Let me try!"

Without waiting for permission, he snatched the kunai from Sakura's hand and pressed his palm against the seal. He pushed his chakra into it, and the kunai immediately flared with brilliant white energy, the glow pulsing like a heartbeat.

Sakura's jaw dropped. "You… you filled it that quickly?"

Naruto shrugged. "Yeah, that didn't even take much. I waste more chakra than that just keeping my Shadow Clones up. If you ever need me to fill something up, just say the word."

Sakura's surprise quickly turned into a mischievous smirk as she reached into a pouch tied to her hip. Without saying anything, she dumped at least a dozen kunai onto the ground at Naruto's feet, the seals on each of them faintly glowing.

"Well," she teased, "let's see just how generous you are."

"Why do I always open my big mouth?"

"Because you're an idiot," Sasuke quipped, earning a sharp glare from Naruto.

"Oh yeah? Well, you're helping fill them too, teme." Naruto punctuated his statement by punching a nearby tree, creating a clean hole through the trunk.

Sasuke and Sakura sweatdropped.

Kakashi chuckled behind his book. "Teamwork, huh? Looks like I won't have to teach that lesson today."

Naruto turned back toward the tree and tried to pull his hand free.

"Uh… guys?" He tugged harder, gritting his teeth. "A little help here?"

"Didn't you just say you were a powerful ninja, dobe?"

Sakura giggled.

"Don't blast wind chakra to get yourself out," Kakashi advised casually. "You'll just make it worse."

"Help me!" Naruto groaned, struggling to free himself as his teammates doubled over in laughter.

---

A-rank jutsu, Wind Style: Vacuum Blade, was infamous among wind-users for its complexity. The technique worked on the principle of coating a weapon with a sheath of wind chakra, extending the weapon's range and drastically enhancing its cutting power due to the nature of wind itself. The problem, though, was the very same reason it was so powerful—wind's ability to cut indiscriminately.

Wind chakra didn't harmonize well with standard weapons. Unlike lightning chakra, which could be absorbed and evenly conducted through a blade, wind chakra clung stubbornly to the surface of the metal. This external sheath amplified the weapon's ability to pierce and slice, but it also created uneven vibrations across the surface, causing microscopic fractures. Without precise control, the weapon would eventually crack, splinter, or, worse, explode under the pressure.

Maintaining the technique required creating a stable vacuum layer between the weapon and the wind sheath, an almost impossible task for most shinobi. Even slight miscalculations could destabilize the flow, leading to catastrophic failure. For many, it took years of practice to master.

But Naruto Uzumaki wasn't exactly the patient type.

In fact, his training method could only be described as chaotic insanity.

Asuma stood with his arms crossed, watching the hundreds of Naruto shadow clones spread across the training ground, each clutching a Zweihander. They channeled wind chakra into their lungs, breathing it out across the length of the massive blades, attempting to form the vacuum sheath.

Poof! One clone exploded into smoke as its blade fractured and the wind chakra tore through it.

Then another. Poof. Poof. Poof. Clone after clone failed, the Zweihanders cracking or outright shattering before they could stabilize the technique.

Naruto didn't miss a beat. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Another wave of clones appeared, immediately picking up where the others had left off.

Asuma opened his mouth to say something, then closed it, shaking his head in disbelief. "You know, I never thought I'd see someone try to master Vacuum Blade by brute force."

Naruto grinned, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he glanced at Asuma. "Well, having the fox helps with the chakra. Shadow clones make it way easier to test stuff without wasting time."

Nearby, resting on a cloth, was a shimmering Chakra Metal Ingot.

[ Item: Chakra Metal Ingot ]
[ Description: Chakra metal for weapon creation, said to come from the bowels of the Iron Sandworms. These ingots are smithing materials of the highest degree, and weapons forged from them symbolize the wielder's ability to thrive in a world where shinobi rarely grow old. ]

Naruto crouched beside it, tracing its surface thoughtfully. "Still can't believe the Old Man gave this to me."

Asuma adjusted the cigarette between his lips. "You did Konoha a pretty big service, Naruto. Shisui Uchiha's body was important. If someone like Orochimaru had gotten their hands on it, they could've learned all sorts of Uchiha and village secrets. You did us a favor by ensuring it stayed protected."

Naruto hummed. "So, what should I do with this thing?"

Asuma shrugged. "Make a weapon."

Naruto pointed to the massive Zweihander resting nearby. "Think I can add it to this?"

"Nope," Asuma said immediately. "You can't mix chakra metal with regular metal. They don't bond properly. If you try, you'll just end up with a weak weapon."

Naruto sighed. "Guess I'm not making a chakra metal Zweihander anytime soon."

"What, giving up on Vacuum Blade already?"

Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Hell no." He formed another batch of clones, their Zweihanders already sparking with unstable wind chakra. "It's just this stupid vacuum that won't form."

Asuma chuckled. "You're thinking about it too rigidly. It's not about holding the wind in place—it's about flow." He tapped one of his trench knives against his palm. "You need to create swirls in the wind chakra. Those swirls will naturally pull away the surrounding air and form the vacuum."

"Swirls?"

"Watch carefully."

Asuma used the Vacuum Blade technique on his trench knife. The edge shimmered faintly, but as he shifted the angle, Naruto could see it—the swirling motion of the wind chakra flowing like a spiral around the blade. The air around it seemed to bend, creating a faint distortion in the light.

Asuma took a step forward, slashing cleanly through a nearby boulder. The cut was so precise that the top half slid off silently before crashing to the ground.

"Whoa."

Naruto grinned, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, swirls it is! Let's get this down!" He turned to his clones, throwing his arms up like a conductor before an orchestra. "You heard the bearded chain-smoker! We're swirling this chakra until we can cut through anything!"

"Were those adjectives necessary?"

Naruto smirked. "Well, they are true."

"Brat."

Naruto just chuckled before hesitating.

Noticing the shift in mood, Asuma frowned. "Something wrong?"

Naruto kicked at the dirt. "Well… now that I've pretty much figured out Vacuum Blade, I guess I won't need to bug you for training anymore…"

"Not necessarily. You can still swing by. Ask for training tips, hang out, maybe annoy Shikamaru a bit. Team 10 and I wouldn't mind your company."

"Wait, really?"

"Yeah, kid," Asuma said with a chuckle. "You're alright."

Naruto's grin nearly split his face as he lunged forward, hugging Asuma with way too much enthusiasm.

"Alright, alright, ease up," Asuma wheezed, patting the boy's back. "You're stronger than you think."

Naruto pulled back, rubbing his nose with his sleeve. Then, his eyes lit up with a new idea. "Hey, can I make a request?"

"Depends. What is it?"

"Can I smoke a cigarette?"

There was a beat of silence.

"Why?"

"I dunno. The Old Man never let me anywhere near his smoking pipe, so now I'm kinda curious. What's the big deal? What's so great about it?"

"...Maybe because you're a child?"

Naruto squinted. "What? That doesn't sound right."

Asuma pinched the bridge of his nose. He really shouldn't. He really shouldn't.

"…As long as you don't tell anyone," he muttered.

Naruto's face lit up. "You are the coolest, Asuma!"

With a smirk, Asuma reached into his pouch, pulled out a cigarette, and handed it to Naruto along with his lighter. "Alright, kid, here's how—"

Before he could finish, Naruto flicked the lighter on, lit the cigarette, and took the biggest inhale possible.

…Then immediately regretted every decision that led him to this moment.

His entire throat felt like it was on fire. His lungs rejected the smoke like an allergic reaction, and he hacked, bent over, coughing so violently that his clones flinched in secondhand suffering before disappearing in puffs of smoke.

"WHAT THE HELL?!" Naruto wheezed, dropping the cigarette like it was a cursed object. "HOW DO YOU ENJOY THAT SHIT?! IT TASTES LIKE BURNING TRASH!"

Asuma, completely unfazed, took a long, slow drag from his own cigarette before exhaling the smoke lazily. "You get used to it."

"WHY WOULD YOU WANT TO GET USED TO IT?!" Naruto's voice cracked as he continued to cough, hands on his knees.

Asuma just laughed, clapping Naruto on the back. "Guess smoking isn't for you, huh?"

Naruto glared at him, eyes watering from the lingering burn. "You think?"

Wheezing, Naruto straightened up, still glaring as Asuma took another slow, relaxed puff.

The man smirked. "Still think I'm the coolest?"

Naruto scowled, pointing at him. "No, you're the dumbass for actually liking that crap."

Asuma just chuckled, shaking his head. "Brat."

---

Naruto sat cross-legged in the middle of his cluttered living room, the scroll spread out carefully in front of him on the worn wooden floor. The faint smell of instant ramen lingered in the air, and a pile of dirty laundry loomed like a mountain in one corner. Perched atop it like a king surveying his domain was the crystal lizard. The creature basked in a stray beam of sunlight, completely oblivious to the excitement radiating from Naruto.

"I still can't believe it," Naruto muttered, staring at the glowing text hovering over the scroll in his inventory. He tapped the description again for good measure, rereading it for the twentieth time.

[ Item: Fist of the Flickering Peregrine ]
[ Type: Scroll ]
[ Description: A taijutsu style scroll created by Shisui Uchiha. Rooted in the principles of the Shunshin no Jutsu, this technique draws inspiration from the swift dive of the Peregrine Falcon and the legacy of the Fourth Hokage. Shisui's ambition to merge raw speed with precise combat gave birth to this style, a reflection of his dream to become a warrior as fleeting as the wind. ]

Naruto's grin stretched wide across his face, excitement bubbling over. "This is insane! Shisui's taijutsu style! And now it's mine. Heh." He rubbed the back of his head, a familiar cocky glint in his eyes.

"I'm gonna master this for sure! And when I do, that oversized, flea-ridden, cow-headed Taurus Demon is toast! Dattebayo!"

Carefully, almost reverently, Naruto reached out and unraveled the scroll on the floor. The inked words within weren't just instructions—they were personal notes, written with the precision of someone who had poured their heart and soul into this technique. As Naruto read, his grin faltered slightly, replaced with wide-eyed awe.

[Excerpt from Shisui Uchiha's Notes]

The common misconception with the Shunshin no Jutsu is that its speed can be directly applied to combat. This is wrong. At high speeds, the body succumbs to tunnel vision, rendering precision impossible. While you could theoretically use Shunshin to become a spear and ram into your enemy, no one does this. Why? Air resistance. Without protection, the human body tears itself apart at such speeds. At best, you'll ruin your clothes. At worst, you'll burn yourself alive.

This problem led me to study the Raikage's Lightning Cloak. The Lightning Cloak is both a shield and a spear, enabling the Raikage to move at incredible speeds by eliminating drag. It functions like an arrow piercing the air rather than fighting against it. But I lack lightning chakra. My answer came from nature: the peregrine falcon.

The peregrine falcon is the fastest creature alive, diving at over 200 miles per hour. Its secret lies in its streamlined body and how it manipulates airflow. By folding its wings and tilting its feathers, it minimizes drag and glides effortlessly through the air.

Inspired by the Raikage and the falcon, I developed this taijutsu style. Using wind chakra, I create a cloak around my body that eliminates air resistance entirely. The chakra flows like air over feathers, creating a perfect aerodynamic form. This technique isn't just about speed—it's about control.

Speed is the blade, but control is the hilt. Without it, you'll cut yourself before you ever reach your target.

Naruto let out a low whistle as he sat back, the words sinking in.

"So it's not just taijutsu," he murmured to himself, staring at the intricate diagrams etched into the scroll. "It's ninjutsu and taijutsu. A wind chakra cloak…" His grin returned, even wider than before. "That's perfect for me!"

He turned toward the mountain of dirty clothes in the corner.

"Did you hear that, Mr. Lizard?!" Naruto shouted. "Your boss is about to become a legend!"

The lizard blinked once, startled, before quickly burrowing deeper into the laundry pile.

Naruto sighed dramatically, throwing his hands in the air. "I'll get you to love me one day. You'll see!"

[Excerpt from Shisui Uchiha's Notes]

The Raikage's Lightning Cloak—an extraordinary technique, both in concept and execution. The principle behind it is deceptively simple: by infusing his body with Lightning Chakra, the Raikage enhances his nervous system, drastically increasing reaction speed and muscle response. The natural conductivity of lightning allows the chakra to spread evenly, reinforcing his body without tearing it apart.

Wind, however, does not work that way. Wind is wild, volatile, an element that does not embrace—it cuts. It does not conduct through the body; it rages against it. A Wind Cloak, if applied like the Lightning Cloak, would result in catastrophic self-inflicted wounds. The body, caught within its own storm, would be shredded from within.

I have concluded that a stabilizing medium is required. A framework to direct and contain the chakra without allowing it to erode the user.

An interesting workaround, however, would be to weave chakra metal into a mesh—a flexible reinforcement that could serve as an exoskeleton, containing and stabilizing the Wind Cloak's effect.

Theoretically sound. Practically? Uncertain. I will require extensive testing and an exceptional blacksmith to bring this concept to life. The challenge now is not in the technique itself, but in whether or not I will find the time to see it through.

If only there was another of my element who could carry this burden forward…

Naruto frowned as he reread the passage for the fourth time, rubbing his head in confusion.

"Wait a second… does this mean I can wear Wind Chakra like a coat?"

He looked down at himself, then at the chakra metal ingot he had obtained. His brain started working overtime.

"So I just need to get this stuff woven into my armor, and boom, the next Shunshin no Naruto is here!"

The realization hit him like a thrown brick.

"Oh, duh."

With a flicker, he vanished from his spot—reappearing inside Higurashi's Weapon Shop.

Naruto landed right in the middle of a transaction, startling a couple of chunin as they completed their purchase. Mr. Higurashi, ever unfazed, merely raised an eyebrow.

"If you're not buying, get out," the blacksmith said dryly. "Or I'll start charging you for standing on my beautifully waxed floors."

The chunin blinked, then looked down, hesitating. The floor was, in fact, not waxed. It was covered in faint boot prints, a little dusty from the day's work. But Mr. Higurashi's deadpan expression must have been enough because they quickly muttered a goodbye and made their exit.

Naruto exhaled. "Thanks, old man."

"For what?"

Naruto hesitated. "…They were staring at me like I was the fox."

A beat of silence. Then, Mr. Higurashi scoffed. "Nope. Just admiring my fine floor."

Naruto glanced down at the mess beneath his feet. Then back up at the smirking blacksmith.

"Or," Higurashi continued with a teasing glint, "maybe they were just jealous of how ridiculously handsome you are. Girls love a little whisker action, don't they? I bet Tenten agrees."

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "Sure?"

"Tenten is currently out on a mission."

"Yeah, I know."

Naruto placed the scroll and ingot on the counter. "I need this made."

Higurashi's eyes flickered over the designs, whistling lowly. "Fancy stuff." He picked up the ingot, turning it over in his hands. "You sure you wanna waste perfectly good chakra metal on this?"

Naruto frowned. "Waste? What do you mean?"

The blacksmith gave him a pointed look. "What do you think your armor is made of?"

"…Metal?"

"Some new kind of chakra metal," Higurashi said flatly. "I don't know what kind of ore this is, but your armor's already built to channel chakra without breaking apart under Wind Release. You don't need to mess around with wire mesh or reinforcement—just use what you've already got."

Naruto stared at his gauntlet, then experimentally pulsed Wind Chakra into it.

The result was immediate—smooth, controlled, seamless. His chakra flowed through the Elite Knight armor like it belonged there.

"Wow, Oscar really left me with something else, huh."

Naruto glanced at the Zweihander, still buzzing from his training. At least the big hunk of metal couldn't channel Wind Chakra, meaning his new jutsu wasn't totally useless. But hey, if his armor could get him to Shisui's level, that was a win.

"Thanks for everything, Mr. Higurashi," Naruto said, grabbing his stuff and heading for the door.

The old blacksmith clicked his tongue, watching him go.

"Didn't even get to tell him how conveniently wife-material Tenten's gotten with her cooking skills. Kid's hopeless."

---

Back at his apartment, Naruto—fueled by both inspiration and an excessive amount of ramen—decided it was the perfect time to start training the Fist of the Flickering Peregrine.

Slurping up the last of his noodles, he set the scroll aside and clapped his hands together. Alright, let's do this.

With a quick hand sign, he summoned two shadow clones. "You two, clear some space. We're about to make some questionable training decisions."

"On it, boss!" one clone chirped, shoving the coffee table to the side.

"Try not to break anything this time."

Naruto ignored the comment as he focused on the scroll. The first step seemed simple enough: Create a cloak of chakra around your body. Then manipulate the wind chakra to flow around your form, reducing resistance like an aerodynamic bird.

"I can totally do this," Naruto said. "No problem."

He closed his eyes, gathering chakra and letting it spread across his entire body. A shimmering layer of energy coated him, pulsing faintly. So far, so good. Then, with a deep breath, he began converting it to wind chakra.

BOOM!

The wind chakra detonated outward like an uncontrolled storm, shaking the walls and sending Naruto sprawling onto his back. The pile of laundry in the corner exploded into the air, socks and shirts flinging themselves across the room like they had something to prove.

Naruto sat up, coughing as a cloud of dust settled around him. "Ugh! What the—"

He froze at the sound of wheezing laughter. Turning, he spotted his two shadow clones rolling on the floor, clutching their sides as they laughed like maniacs.

"What are you two laughing at?!"

"Look at Mr. Lizard!"

Naruto turned to where the laundry heap had been, now scattered across the room. Right in the middle of it all, perched atop a sock, was the crystal lizard. Except it wasn't perched—it was flailing. The little creature had landed upside down, its tiny legs kicking in frantic circles like a wind-up toy gone wrong.

Naruto blinked.

The clones howled even louder, one of them slapping the floor as tears streamed down his face. "He looks like he's doing aerobics! Someone get him a little sweatband!"

Naruto ignored the two idiots—technically his clones—who were laughing in the corner, their amusement only fueling his focus. His attention was fixed on the crystal lizard lying on its back, its tiny legs flailing helplessly. The little creature's beady eyes locked onto him, a mix of fear and desperation, with a pathetic attempt at intimidation as it hissed softly.

"Scary," Naruto muttered sarcastically, crouching down and motioning for the lizard to calm down. Instead, the creature hissed louder, baring its tiny teeth, but Naruto didn't care. Carefully, he nudged it back onto its feet with two fingers, letting it stabilize itself.

The lizard, clearly on edge, was about to scurry back toward the safety of the laundry pile when Naruto quickly grabbed its tail, lifting it off the ground. The tiny reptile immediately started thrashing wildly, wiggling like crazy, its movements frantic. Naruto held it steady with one hand as he poked a scale near its side, noticing a small wound beneath the scaly exterior. The creature cried out softly in pain.

"Hey, relax. I'm trying to help you, idiot," Naruto muttered, frowning. "Oi! You two morons!" he barked at his clones. "Bring me some water and that weird healing ointment Iruka-sensei gave us!"

The clones snapped to attention, their earlier laughter fading as they jumped into action.

Moments later, they held the lizard down on the table while Naruto got to work. He cleaned the wound first, gently wiping away the dirt and grime that had gathered on the rough edges of the scales. The lizard hissed and squirmed but didn't fight as much as before. Naruto then took the small tin of ointment, scooping some onto his fingers and applying it carefully.

The healing ointment fizzled as it reacted with the wound, releasing a faint, minty aroma and creating a gentle foam that quickly dissolved into the injured area. The scales around the wound seemed to knit together, the jagged edges smoothing out as the injury began to close. The lizard gradually stopped thrashing, its body relaxing under Naruto's careful hands.

"There," Naruto said, setting the creature back down on the floor.

The lizard hesitated for a moment before bolting toward the laundry pile, only to stop abruptly. Its safe haven was gone.

Naruto grinned sheepishly. "Oh yeah, forgot about that. My bad." He grabbed a handful of clothes and began tossing them back into a makeshift pile. "Alright, alright. There you go. Back to your little kingdom."

But the lizard didn't move. It just sat there, staring at him.

"What? You want to thank me? Or… are you hungry?" Naruto asked, scratching his head. He rummaged through his kitchen for a moment before returning with a small piece of raw meat, placing it down near the lizard.

The crystal lizard eyed the meat cautiously before scurrying over to bite into it. Naruto watched as the creature gnawed at the morsel, its little jaws working furiously. Then, to his surprise, the lizard stopped halfway through and slowly approached him, dropping the half-eaten meat near his hand as if offering to share it.

Naruto blinked in surprise. "Uh… thanks?" he said, a grin spreading across his face as he reached out to pet the lizard, but it immediately darted back a few feet, staring at him from a safe distance.

Naruto laughed softly, picking up the leftover meat. "Progress. I'll take it," he said, shaking his head.

The lizard watched him closely as he pretended to eat the meat, sliding it out of view with a sleight-of-hand trick. Naruto raised it to his mouth and then slipped it into his sleeve, making it look like he took a big bite. "Mmm, so good," he said, loudly smacking his lips. There was no way he was actually going to eat that.

The lizard tilted its head, its beady eyes narrowing in suspicion, but it didn't seem to protest.

Naruto stood and turned to his clones. "Alright, you two. Keep an eye on the little guy. Kakashi-sensei should be showing up any minute now."

One of the clones crossed his arms, a thoughtful look on his face. "Hey, we should name it."

"Ramen?" the other clone suggested immediately.

"No," Naruto shot back.

"Noodle?"

"No."

"Well, I'll think of something," Naruto said, waving them off as he grabbed his jacket. He gave the crystal lizard one last glance before heading toward the door. "Be nice to it. I'm the boss here, not you idiots."

As Naruto left, the lizard watched him go, its small head tilted slightly, before scurrying back to its newly rebuilt laundry pile.

---

Naruto flickered into the training ground, skidding to a halt just in time to hear Sakura's annoyed yell.

"You're late… both of you!" she shouted, glaring at both Kakashi and Naruto.

The two rubbed the backs of their heads sheepishly, clearly caught off guard.

"I was late because I was trying to save a woman from a giant talking bear," Kakashi said nonchalantly, his usual deadpan delivery making the absurd claim sound oddly plausible. "The bear demanded I defeat him in poetry before he'd let her go."

"Did you win?" Naruto asked earnestly, his eyes wide with curiosity. Considering the bizarre things he'd seen in Lordran, this story didn't sound far-fetched to him.

"He's lying!" Sakura said, her disbelief palpable.

"Shame on you, Kakashi-sensei," Naruto scolded, though he leaned closer and whispered, "So… did you win?"

"Of course I did."

Sakura groaned in exasperation before turning her glare toward Naruto. "And what's your excuse?"

Naruto hesitated for a moment. He didn't want to mention the crystal lizard—not yet. Maybe when the little guy was friendlier, he'd show it off, proving that only he was worthy of its trust. For now, he needed a distraction.

"I was training to use Shisui-san's taijutsu," he said proudly, puffing out his chest. "You know, the one that got him the name Shunshin no Shisui."

That caught everyone off guard, but they immediately translated his words to mean that he was trying to recreate Shisui's taijutsu style.

"How do you know about this?" Kakashi asked, narrowing his visible eye slightly.

"Oh, Iruka-sensei told me," Naruto said smoothly, his grin widening. "Imagine this—Shunshin no Naruto!" He practically shook with excitement at the thought.

Kakashi paused, his mind racing.

Sakura turned her gaze toward Sasuke, her curiosity shifting. Shisui's funeral had been just yesterday. What did Sasuke think about all of this?

Sasuke gave a small nod. "I hope you're able to recreate it."

The unexpected encouragement surprised everyone.

"Thanks for the support, teme," Naruto said, grinning wide.

"If you need help, just ask," Sasuke replied evenly.

"Actually, I've taken a major step toward it!"

Seeing the way everyone was staring at him, he lifted his gauntlet and pulsed Wind Chakra through it.

"Shisui-san used a Wind Cloak to reduce air resistance—something about bird aerodynamics. I'm gonna do that and combine it with Shunshin!"

Sakura and Sasuke just stared, trying to process the sudden info dump.

Kakashi, for his part, somehow found his voice. "My, Naruto," he said, almost choking on his own words, "it seems like you're serious about becoming the next Shunshin no Shisui."

Even as he spoke, Kakashi's mind was spinning.

Because one simple, terrifying realization had just hit him like a runaway bull when he tapped a finger against the boy's armor, sending a trace of chakra into it—only to watch in stunned silence as it flowed through the metal effortlessly, without a hint of resistance.

Naruto's armor—his ridiculously heavy armor—was made of chakra metal.

Not just a little bit.

Not just some reinforcement.

No.

The entire thing was chakra metal.

Kakashi suddenly felt like he needed to sit down.

Because that meant someone had thrown an ungodly amount of money at this kid. Who in their right mind had that kind of wealth?! Who could just casually afford to coat an entire suit of armor in one of the rarest materials in the world?!

And more importantly—

WHO THE HELL WAS OSCAR?!

Kakashi squeezed his temples. First, he finds out Oscar is dead. Then, Naruto casually drops that he's already avenged him. When did that even happen?! How did that even happen?! Was Konoha asleep when all of this went down? Did everyone blink and miss an entire arc of Naruto's life?!

His brain was starting to overheat.

He needed a nap. Or maybe an extended leave of absence. Preferably somewhere far, far away—where Naruto wasn't casually dropping life-altering revelations that made zero damn sense and gave him an existential crisis every single time he spoke.

Oblivious to Kakashi's slow descent into madness, Naruto just grinned.

"Shunshin no Naruto," he corrected proudly. "Don't forget it!"

"Fair enough. Good luck, then," Kakashi said, feeling the sudden urge to just knock himself out.

"Thanks! I'm off to see Team 10—gonna ask Asuma-sensei if he can help me with Shisui's taijutsu!" Naruto said, already preparing to leave.

"Ino's going to be there," Sakura teased, a sly grin spreading across her face.

"Yeah, I know, Sakura."

Sakura wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, clearly trying to get a rise out of him.

"Weirdo," Naruto muttered before body flickering out of sight.

"What was that about?" Sasuke asked, raising an eyebrow as he observed Sakura's flushed face.

Sakura squealed, her voice high-pitched with excitement. "I think Ino has a crush on Naruto!"

"Oh?" Kakashi said, leaning closer like a gossiping auntie. "Do tell."

Sakura eagerly launched into her theories while Kakashi nodded along with faux interest. Meanwhile, Sasuke ignored them both, picking up a few leaves from the ground. He focused on his own training, already channeling chakra into the leaves to generate a small current.

"Sasuke-kun," Kakashi called, glancing over, "what do you think about this?"

"Hn," was Sasuke's only response, his focus unbroken.

Sakura paused, watching him closely. Sasuke's indifferent response struck a chord. How could he remain so detached when one of his biggest fans was now gone?

Ino's words echoed in Sakura's mind: Do you like Sasuke, or do you like the idea of him?

She thought she had an answer now. At first, she had liked the idea of Sasuke—the mysterious prodigy, the perfect hero. But over time, she had come to see the real him. His burdens, his pain, his dreams. She no longer saw him as someone to protect her or save her.

Now, she wanted to stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder.

That was what her love had grown into—a quiet strength to match his.

Her resolve hardened as she watched him continue his training, his focus unwavering.

She would stand by his side, no matter what.

That was her promise to herself.

---

Naruto jolted awake to the faint sound of scratching. Blinking blearily, he sat up, his senses sharpening in the quiet of the night. A quick glance at the clock told him it was two in the morning.

With a furrowed brow, he turned his head toward the source of the noise. His tired eyes landed on the small figure at the balcony window, its little claws tapping lightly against the glass.

A familiar, shimmering blue form.

The crystal lizard.

Naruto groggily rubbed his face before whispering, "Dude… what are you even doing?"

The tiny creature froze at his voice, its bright eyes flickering toward him, caught in the act. Naruto noticed how the moonlight outside seemed to bend toward the large, gleaming crystal on its back, absorbing into it like a gentle tide pulling away from shore.

He paused, watching the way the little thing shifted restlessly, glancing between him and the outside.

"…You wanna go out?"

The words were barely out of his mouth before he was already moving. He slipped out of bed, careful not to startle the lizard, and padded over to the window. At his approach, the creature flinched, its tiny body tensing as if ready to scurry away.

But instead of grabbing it, Naruto simply unlocked the window and pushed it open, letting the cool night air spill into the room.

"Go on, then." He gestured toward the open space.

For a moment, the crystal lizard hesitated. Then, with quick, skittering movements, it scrambled onto the balcony, its tiny form bathed in moonlight.

Naruto leaned against the doorframe, watching. The lizard tilted its head up, its crystal glowing faintly as it drank in the silvery light. It stood perfectly still, as if caught in some quiet, reverent moment, the wind ruffling its scales.

There was something… serene about it.

Naruto smiled, but as he stepped out, the cold air immediately bit into his skin. A glance down told him that the crystal lizard wasn't handling it much better—its small body trembled slightly under the night's chill.

Naruto didn't think twice.

He lifted his hand and let a small, controlled pulse of warmth bloom from his palm—the faint glow of a Pyromancy Flame flickering to life.

Almost instantly, the air around them softened, the bite of the cold easing into something gentler. The crystal lizard turned back toward him, its bright eyes reflecting the fire's glow.

Naruto chuckled. "Better?"

The lizard didn't answer, obviously, but it didn't run either. Instead, it just stared at him, then at the flame, then back at him again.

Naruto yawned, grabbing his blanket from inside and wrapping it around himself, sinking into its warmth. His eyelids grew heavy, sleep trying to drag him back under.

But then—

A small nudge against his side.

Naruto cracked an eye open and found the crystal lizard had shuffled closer, staring up at him expectantly.

"…You wanna enjoy the heat too?" Naruto asked, raising his arm slightly.

The little creature wasted no time. It carefully scurried under the blanket, nestling against the warmth of the Pyromancy Flame.

Naruto grinned at the sight. Feeling a little bold, he reached out and lightly scratched under the lizard's chin.

It chirped. A tiny, high-pitched sound—somewhere between a squeak and a trill, like a little bell ringing through the night.

Naruto chuckled. "You like that, huh?"

The lizard responded by pressing into his hand, clearly enjoying the attention.

A name. He should name it.

Naruto paused, thinking. Something ramen-related? …Nah. Something in the back of his mind told him no—that wasn't right.

And then, in the quiet, he finally had an epiphany.

"…You know," he murmured, his voice soft, "there was a dream I had once."

The crystal lizard stilled, listening.

"To travel through Lordran with my master," Naruto continued. "He was supposed to teach me things. We were supposed to explore together. I wanted to take him to Ichiraku, let him try ramen—bet he'd have liked miso. We'd sit together, talk about anything and everything, and…"

His voice wavered.

But he swallowed it down, blinking hard before rubbing his sleeve across his eyes.

When he lowered it, the crystal lizard was still staring at him.

Naruto took a breath.

"…Would you do me the honor of taking his name?" he asked, stretching his hand out. "Of traveling through Lordran with me?"

For a long moment, the lizard didn't move.

Then, slowly, it stepped forward—pausing just long enough to press its nose lightly against his outstretched hand.

Naruto felt something tighten in his chest.

He grinned—wide and a little wobbly—but real.

"Alright, Oscar," he whispered.

The crystal lizard chirped again, curling closer to his warmth.

Naruto wrapped the blanket a little tighter around them, leaning back against the balcony door, the exhaustion finally pulling him down.

And as his eyes slipped shut, he had no idea that this moment—the quiet beginning of a boy and his lizard—would someday become legend.

That one day, the gods themselves would tremble at the sight of the two dragons of Lordran.

But for now, they were just a boy and his tiny companion, resting under the moonlight.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 20th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.26 Solaire of Astora

---

The Hokage's Office was quiet, save for the faint rustling of paper as Hiruzen Sarutobi read through Kakashi's report.

The old man's brow furrowed as his eyes drifted over the latest findings.

"Scorch Release?"

Hiruzen muttered the words under his breath, the concept alone making him feel a familiar sense of unease.

Kakashi, standing at attention before the desk, gave a nonchalant shrug.

"Just a theory—courtesy of Sasuke Uchiha."

It was a flimsy idea at best. Naruto's chakra nature had already been confirmed, but Kakashi had long since learned to account for the impossible, especially when something like the Kyūbi could be involved.

Hiruzen hummed, continuing through the rest of the report.

And then, he paused.

Naruto's armor… made entirely of chakra metal.

Hiruzen's fingers tightened slightly on the parchment, his chest growing inexplicably tight.

The entire armor?

His first thought was sheer disbelief, but the implications settled in quickly. The amount of chakra metal required…

Even the Daimyō himself would wince at its worth.

Where? Hiruzen's mind raced. Where in the world did Naruto acquire enough chakra metal to forge an entire suit of armor?

A part of him—the leader of Konoha, the protector of its future—felt the whisper of an opportunity.

If only Konoha knew how to replicate it…

The thought came unbidden, and with it, an old memory—Asuma's voice, blunt and laced with quiet disappointment.

Are you? Or are you doing this for Konoha?

Hiruzen's lips thinned.

Let's say you figure out Naruto's mysteries. What then? Are you expecting Konoha to benefit from them? From him? Because if that's the case, then you've forgotten something important, Father.

And yet—here it was. A legitimate way for Konoha to benefit from Naruto's strange evolution.

"Kakashi, what are we doing?"

Kakashi blinked. "Hokage-sama?"

Hiruzen set the paper down, exhaling. "These investigations… these mysteries. What is the end goal?"

Kakashi frowned slightly, his visible eye sharpening. "Sir?"

The Hokage's gaze didn't lift from the parchment.

"What do we hope to gain from this?"

A beat of silence.

Then, Kakashi replied, "At the very least, we can ensure Naruto is safe from whatever caused this."

Hiruzen huffed, the sound dry and tired.

"Safe." He shook his head. "Yes, of course. Because keeping him ignorant and alone for the last decade was for his safety."

The bitterness in his voice surprised even himself.

Kakashi's stance remained steady, but his eye flickered with something unreadable.

"Hokage-sama, if I may."

Hiruzen motioned for him to continue.

"It's clear that you've been thinking a lot about Naruto, and perhaps you're feeling like you've failed him."

Hiruzen let out a slow breath. "Didn't I?"

Kakashi was quiet for a moment, then shook his head.

"Hokage-sama, no one understands better than you how much weight rested on your shoulders after the Kyūbi attack. You lost your wife that night. You had to oversee the reconstruction of Konoha, handle the growing number of war orphans, and manage rising political tensions with the threat of another Shinobi War looming overhead.

"Then there was the Uchiha Clan's unrest, the fractured alliances with other nations, the Council's interference, Danzo's schemes, the ANBU's internal conflicts…"

He sighed.

"Sir, I know you didn't do what was best for Naruto, but you tried—while the world felt like it was crumbling under your feet."

The words hung between them, settling into the office like an unspoken truth.

Hiruzen's fingers drifted over his desk, brushing against the edges of the report.

"Wise words, Kakashi." His voice was quiet. "But I gave everything I had to Konoha, and yet… it feels as though I failed the people who truly mattered."

Kakashi's gaze softened, his eye distant.

"Can I join you in that sentiment?"

The way he said it spoke of understanding.

They were both too late to realize who truly mattered.

A beat of silence passed between them.

"Lord Third," Kakashi said. "Teaching Team 7 has taught me something valuable."

"Oh? And what lesson is that?"

Kakashi's eye curved slightly, though it wasn't quite a smile. "That people can change, despite their past."

Hiruzen hummed, waiting for him to elaborate.

Kakashi continued, "I've watched Sakura go from a kunoichi who would have been a casualty in her first real battle to someone who works tirelessly to stand beside her teammates. I've seen Sasuke—despite everything—open up to Team 7, trusting them in ways I never thought he would."

His tone softened.

"And I've watched Naruto's grief of Oscar… heal."

"Guess being a teacher has been good for you."

"It's all thanks to your guidance, Lord Third."

The old Hokage let out a quiet chuckle before his expression turned solemn. He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands over the desk.

"Kakashi, I've come to a realization." His voice was softer now, but steady. "I want to make things right for Naruto. A second chance."

"Second chances come after proof of change, not before."

Hiruzen nodded, his grip on his pipe tightening. "Which is why I'm going to tell him about Minato and Kushina."

The words hung heavy in the air.

Kakashi's breath hitched just slightly, his fingers twitching at his side.

"You mean to tell him everything?"

"Yes." Hiruzen exhaled. "But not until I've dealt with Danzo first."

The mere mention of that name sent a chill through the air.

Kakashi frowned. "You're taking direct action?"

Hiruzen's eyes sharpened. "I am."

He gave Kakashi a brief but thorough summary of his plan.

When he finished, Kakashi was already calculating the risks. "Do you want me to join the squad? If Danzo has a plan in place, you can assume he'll use it."

"I know the dangers, which is why I handpicked the team myself. Shibi Aburame will lead the team of ANBU captains—he's already tagged every member with his kikaichū. If Danzo tries to use Kotoamatsukami, their chakra will disrupt the genjutsu immediately."

"A failsafe. Smart."

Hiruzen nodded. "Tsume Inuzuka will also be on the team—her heightened senses will detect any Root operatives, in case Danzo has continued his activities despite his so-called exile."

Kakashi folded his arms. "It's a good start. But if Danzo's backed into a corner, he'll retaliate. That team has countermeasures, but they still need more muscle. What about Gai?"

"He's away on a mission."

Kakashi's lips thinned slightly. "Jiraiya-sama, then?"

Hiruzen shook his head again. "No. Jiraiya is too far away to accompany the team. Instead, I'll be sending Enma to accompany them. Even Danzo isn't foolish enough to make a move against the Monkey King."

Kakashi let out a low whistle. "Pulling out all the stops, huh?"

Hiruzen's expression darkened. "I refuse to let Danzo be a loose end."

Kakashi nodded.

There was nothing else to say. At least, not about that.

"Do you want me to keep an eye on Naruto? Just in case Danzo tries something while we're handling this?"

Hiruzen's gaze flickered, studying Kakashi carefully.

Smart. The man had already figured it out.

"If you must."

Kakashi nodded. "Good. I've been thinking of taking Team 7 through more teamwork drills. Maybe throw in a few D-rank missions."

"That's a good idea. They've developed their individual skills—now they need to learn how to use them together."

A brief silence settled again.

Then, Kakashi asked the inevitable question.

"And the mysteries?"

Hiruzen's fingers tapped idly against his desk.

"We are shinobi, Kakashi. It would be foolish to dismiss mysteries just because they involve Naruto." He looked up. "But from now on, we separate the two. Naruto and his mysteries are not the same. Treat them as such."

Kakashi held his gaze for a moment.

Then, slowly—he bowed.

"Understood, Hokage-sama."

---

[ One Week Later ]

It was a clear day in the forests of Konoha, where the birds chirped and the leaves rustled with the gentle breeze. Team 7, however, was not enjoying the idyllic scenery. Instead, they were crouched in the dirt, stalking a small brown cat with a red ribbon on its right ear—the infamous Tora, beloved pet of Madam Shijimi, one of the wives of the Fire Daimyō.

"Alright, Team 7," Kakashi said, his voice grave as he crouched behind a tree, his book conspicuously in hand. "This is a high-priority mission. Tora is known for her evasive maneuvers, her cunning, and her unrelenting will to escape. We can't afford any mistakes."

Naruto groaned, his head dropping to his hands. "It's a cat, sensei. I bet I could catch it solo, dattebayo."

"This mission comes directly from Madam Shijimi. And remember, she's not just any client—she's a diplomat for the Fire Daimyō. How we handle this reflects on Konoha."

"And on you," Sakura added dryly, shooting Kakashi a sideways glance.

"Exactly," Kakashi replied, unfazed. "So, no pressure. But if we fail, we risk jeopardizing diplomatic relations with the entire Fire Nation." He turned a page in his book. "No big deal."

The team collectively stared at him.

"Are we seriously pretending this isn't a waste of time?" Sasuke asked flatly.

"I mean," Sakura chimed in, "shouldn't someone talk to Madam Shijimi about how she's treating this cat? It keeps running away for a reason."

"It's not our job to question the client," Kakashi said. "Our job is to retrieve Tora."

"Poor cat," Sakura muttered under her breath as they moved into position.

---

The team scattered, each taking a planned route. Sasuke was the first to act, hurling kunai with ninja wires imbued with lightning chakra. They struck the trees around the fleeing Tora, cutting off her escape routes with precision.

The cat hissed, its amber eyes darting wildly for an exit. It turned left—Naruto was there, standing with his arms crossed, a smug grin on his face. It turned right, and there Naruto was again, the same smirk on his face.

No matter where Tora turned, Naruto was there.

"Afterimages?" Sasuke muttered. Naruto was fast enough now to make it seem like he was everywhere at once. "You're seriously using Shisui's technique on a cat?"

"I'm refining my skills, teme," Naruto said, his grin widening as he flickered into another position. "Besides, this cat is way tougher than it looks!"

Tora hissed and arched her back, trying to look intimidating, but Naruto wasn't fazed.

"Ninja Art: Pyramidal Barrier!" Sakura shouted, slamming her hands together.

The kunai Naruto had placed around the area suddenly glowed, creating a shimmering pyramidal barrier around the panicked cat. Tora scratched at the chakra barrier wall of her new prison, but it was no use.

"Target confirmed," Naruto said dramatically. "It's Tora. Mission complete."

Kakashi finally emerged from the trees, clapping slowly. "Excellent work, Team 7. Tora has been successfully apprehended."

"You could've helped, you know."

"Why? You were doing so well."

"Yeah, well, next time you can chase after a demon cat!" Naruto grumbled.

"Stop complaining, Naruto. We finished the mission," Sakura said, shaking her head as she carefully deactivated the barrier.

---

Team 7 stood blankly as Madam Shijimi scooped Tora into her arms.

Madam Shijimi was a corpulent woman with dark brown hair styled into three enormous poofs. Her face was coated in purple eyeshadow, pink lipstick, and a thick layer of powder. Her nails were painted to match her gaudy rings, which jingled as she petted Tora with excessive force. The poor cat looked utterly defeated, its amber eyes half-lidded as it resigned itself to its fate.

"Is this… animal abuse?" Sasuke muttered under his breath, glancing at the limp Tora.

"I think so," Sakura whispered back, frowning. "No wonder the cat keeps running away."

Naruto's thoughts drifted to his pet crystal lizard, now named Crystal Oscar. He suddenly felt a deep sense of pride knowing that he treated his little companion with respect and care. Glad I don't treat Oscar like that, he muttered to himself.

As Madam Shijimi hugged Tora tighter, the cat let out a small, pitiful noise.

"Well done, Team 7!" Madam Shijimi gushed, her rings glittering as she clasped her hands together. "You've brought my precious Tora back to me. She's such a naughty little thing, always trying to run away. But now she's back where she belongs!"

Naruto winced as Tora's amber eyes locked onto his. For a moment, it was like the cat was begging for help.

"...We're done here, right?"

"Yes, Naruto, you're done for now," Hiruzen said with a faint smile, watching as an ANBU quietly escorted Madam Shijimi out of the office.

"I must congratulate Team 7," Hiruzen continued. "You've successfully completed twelve D-rank missions. With this, you are now qualified for higher-ranked missions."

Naruto's face lit up like a firework. "Finally! No more chasing cats, dattebayo!" he exclaimed, pumping a fist into the air. Sakura smiled, and even Sasuke's usual aloofness seemed to soften with mild interest.

Hiruzen smiled at their enthusiasm and picked up a scroll from the pile on his desk. "Your next mission will be a C-rank escort. It's a step up from what you've been doing but well within your capabilities. Bring in the client."

At the Hokage's signal, an ANBU stepped out of the room. Moments later, the door creaked open, and in walked an older man with a hunched posture, carrying a faint air of irritation.

Team 7 took in the sight of their client—a gray-haired, bespectacled man with a large beard and dark eyes. He wore a sleeveless V-neck shirt tied with an obi, plain pants, and sandals. A towel hung loosely around his neck, and a pointed hat sat atop his head. Most strikingly, he was holding a beer bottle, which he sipped from like it was water.

The man glanced at Team 7 and grimaced. "Hokage-sama," he said, his voice gruff, "while I appreciate the quick turnaround on my mission… are these wet-behind-the-ears brats really going to protect me?"

"Hey! Who are you calling a brat, old man?"

Before Tazuna could retort, Hiruzen raised a hand.

"Tazuna-san, I assure you, these genin are more than capable of handling your simple escort mission."

The word simple hung in the air like a knife.

Tazuna froze mid-sip of his beer, his hand tightening slightly around the bottle. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple as his gaze flickered to the Hokage, then to the trio of genin standing before him.

"S-Simple, huh?" Tazuna muttered, his voice strained. He let out an awkward chuckle, wiping his forehead with the towel draped around his neck as he quickly tried to change the subject.

"What kind of ninja wears armor like that? And why's a shorty like you lugging around a sword twice your size? Are you compensating for something?"

Naruto's grin stretched wide as he stepped forward, resting a hand on the hilt of his sword.

"Want me to show you what it can do?"

Tazuna took a nervous step back, sweat beginning to bead on his forehead. "No, no! That's fine, kid. I was just kidding!" he said with a nervous chuckle, lifting his beer bottle as if to toast.

"Tazuna-san, you'll find Naruto's capable of much more than jokes."

"Yeah, right…" Tazuna muttered. "Guess I'll just have to trust you all."

"Good choice, old man."

Tazuna scowled, trying to regain his composure. "I'll have you know I'm a man of great renown!" he declared loudly, puffing out his chest. "I'm Tazuna, the best bridge builder in the Land of Waves! And until I'm safely back in my country to finish my masterpiece, it's your job to protect me—even if it costs you your lives!"

Team 7 stared blankly at him, unmoved by his theatrics.

The silence stretched awkwardly until Tazuna deflated slightly. "...Uh, I mean… thanks for your hard work in advance."

Hiruzen clapped his hands once, bringing the room back to order. "Team 7, your mission begins in two hours. Use the time to prepare."

Tazuna, who looked like he was ready to bolt, muttered, "I'll, uh… go check out the village or something."

"There's a bar down the street that serves Earth Nation beer," Hiruzen added casually.

Tazuna's eyes lit up despite himself. "Is that right?" he asked, feigning disinterest as he sipped his beer.

As Tazuna adjusted his grip on the bottle, the top suddenly slid off with an unnervingly clean cut, the jagged edge catching the light. The severed piece fell to the ground with a soft clink, and a stream of beer immediately spilled out, splashing onto his hand and dripping onto the floor.

The room went silent, all eyes snapping to Naruto, who stood smirking, his hand casually resting on his sword hilt.

Tazuna gulped. "Geez, kid. You're fast. Really fast."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

Tazuna's nervousness was palpable now as he shuffled toward the door. "...Uh… anyone want some booze?"

Sasuke and Sakura shook their heads immediately, while Kakashi smiled under his mask. "I don't drink."

"Bring me one. I want to see what it tastes like."

Tazuna nodded at Naruto with newfound respect. "You've got guts, kid," he muttered before disappearing out the door.

"That guy is definitely a sad drunk old man."

"Absolutely," Sakura said with a sigh, while Sasuke grunted in agreement.

Kakashi straightened, his lazy demeanor returning. "Alright, Team 7, you're dismissed for now. Meet up at the northern gate in two hours, ready to go."

Naruto perked up immediately. "Ichiraku Ramen?"

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged a glance before shrugging.

He had trained relentlessly for over a week, honing his skills and pushing himself to his limits. Now, Naruto felt ready—ready to return to Lordran and face the Taurus Demon. This battle would be his measure, his proof that he could take on the dangers lurking not just in the unforgiving world of Lordran, but also in the shadows beyond Konoha.

But before all that… Ramen!

---

The smell of steaming ramen filled the air as Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke sat at the counter of Ichiraku Ramen, bowls in front of them. Naruto was already halfway through his third bowl, his slurping sounds making Sakura twitch. Sasuke, meanwhile, sipped his tomato soup quietly, seemingly unfazed by the chaos around him.

"Okay," Sakura said, placing her chopsticks down and looking at the two boys seriously. "We need to figure out what to bring on the mission. Sasuke, you got anything in mind?"

Sasuke shrugged, taking another sip of his soup. "Kunai, shuriken. The basics."

"I'm bringing ramen cups."

"Ramen cups aren't survival gear, Naruto!" Sakura snapped, glaring at him. "Do you ever take this seriously?"

"Hey, it's better than starving!" Naruto shot back. "And besides, you can't exactly rely on Sasuke's brooding to feed us."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

Ayame stepped out from the back, drying her hands on a clean towel. "What's all the commotion about?"

"We're trying to figure out what to pack for a mission to the Wave," Sakura said with an exasperated tone, side-eyeing Naruto. "Although some of us…" she trailed off pointedly, "…are less helpful than others."

"Hey! Ramen cups are totally practical! What if we run out of food, huh?"

Sasuke sighed. "If we're relying on ramen cups to survive, we're already doomed."

Ayame chuckled, the banter clearly entertaining her. "Sounds about right for you, Naruto. But since you're heading to the Wave Country, could you do me a little favor?"

"What kind of favor, Nee-chan?"

Ayame tapped her chin thoughtfully.

"Trade from the Wave has been ridiculously expensive lately. If you could bring me back some shellfish—shrimp, crab, maybe some clams—fresh, of course, I'd owe you one."

Sakura raised an eyebrow. "Why's trade so expensive from the Wave? It's not that far from here."

Ayame's cheerful expression dimmed slightly. "It's because of the Gato Trading Company. They have a stranglehold on the economy there. No goods leave the Wave without passing through Gato's hands first, and he charges a fortune in tariffs. Even essentials like food and medicine are marked up ridiculously. A lot of people there are struggling."

Sasuke's eyes narrowed. "You seem to know a lot about the Wave."

Ayame shrugged. "Well, we get a lot of travelers here, and some of them are merchants. They talk. From what I've heard, the Gato Company isn't just a trading operation. They're basically running a mafia. Anyone who crosses them disappears."

"That explains something," Sasuke muttered, glancing at Sakura and Naruto. "You remember how suspicious Tazuna was when he hired us? He wanted us to protect him," Sasuke continued, his tone sharp, "even if it cost us our lives. That's not something a regular client says unless they're desperate or hiding something."

"Desperate," Sakura echoed. "If Gato's as bad as Ayame says, maybe Tazuna has a reason to be paranoid. But what's he trying to do that would make Gato target him?"

Naruto frowned. "Does the Wave Country have a bridge?"

Teuchi stepped forward, wiping his hands on his apron. "No, it doesn't. The Wave Country is separated from the mainland by a large body of water. All trade and travel are done by boat."

Naruto's eyes widened. "Wait, you don't think…"

"If Tazuna is building a bridge between the Wave and the Fire Nation," Sasuke interjected, "he'd be cutting into Gato's profits. A bridge would let goods flow freely without needing Gato's ships. He'd lose control over trade—and his monopoly."

"And if that happens," Sakura added, her voice growing more certain, "Gato would do everything he could to stop it. That includes taking Tazuna out."

A heavy silence settled over the group as the implications sank in.

"Do we tell Kakashi about this?"

"No," Naruto and Sasuke said in unison, sharing a rare, mischievous smirk.

Ayame raised a brow. "Why not?"

"It's because these two want a challenge," Sakura muttered.

"Precept the First: A knight's purpose is to serve… to protect those who cannot protect themselves," Naruto declared, his voice solemn, one hand raised as though he were making an oath.

Sakura and Sasuke just stared at him, their expressions blank.

"And also…" Naruto grinned, breaking his "wise" demeanor with a sheepish laugh. "…I need my shellfish ramen!"

Sasuke gave his signature "Hn," which was the most agreement anyone was going to get from him.

Sakura pinched the bridge of her nose. "Right. Heroes. We'll need to be smart about this. Pack supplies that'll last, weapons, and medical gear. No ramen cups, Naruto."

"But ramen cups—"

"No."

Naruto slumped, muttering something about blasphemy against the ramen gods, but Ayame interjected with a gentle smile. "Naruto, just promise me you'll be careful out there, okay?" Her voice was soft, but there was a flicker of genuine concern in her eyes. "Shellfish isn't worth risking your life over."

"Hey, this is me we're talking about! I can't be killed!"

"Sure, Naruto," Ayame said, rolling her eyes with a smirk as she motioned him closer. "But while we're on the topic, what about you-know-who?"

Naruto froze. "I—I don't know. I thought you would take care of him!" he whispered, glancing over at his teammates to make sure they weren't paying attention.

They were absolutely paying attention.

"Naruto," Ayame hissed, grabbing his hands. "He's your responsibility."

"But this might be a dangerous mission!" Naruto whined, throwing a nervous look over his shoulder.

Ayame tightened her grip on his hands. "You can handle this, okay? Plus, maybe it's time you finally tell your team about the little guy."

Naruto bit his lip. "You're right," he said, straightening up. "I can handle this."

"That's my Naruto," Ayame said with a grin, leaning forward to give him a quick kiss on the forehead.

Naruto froze, his face going bright red. Slowly, he turned to look at his teammates. Sasuke was staring at him blankly, but with a look that somehow felt like judgment. Sakura, however, looked like she was about two seconds away from going full-on feral.

"Uh… bye!" Naruto squeaked before body-flickering out of the ramen shop so fast that the air practically whooshed around him.

The silence that followed was deafening.

Teuchi, who had been wiping down the counter, coughed awkwardly. "Anything else, sonny?" he asked Sasuke, trying to diffuse the tension.

"Can you make tomato ramen?"

Teuchi chuckled. "I'll see what I can do."

Meanwhile, Ayame was shifting nervously under the intense glare of Sakura, who looked ready to flip the entire counter over.

"My best friend, Ino, likes Naruto," Sakura began, her voice low and dangerous. "Even if both of them are goddamn idiots who don't know it."

Sasuke quietly slid his chair a little farther away.

"So how dare you—homewrecker—get in between them?!"

Ayame blinked, caught entirely off guard. And then she started laughing—loud, genuine laughter that made Sakura's glare falter for a second.

"Homewrecker?" Ayame wheezed, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "You think I'm trying to steal Naruto?"

"Yes!" Sakura snapped. "I saw that forehead kiss! Don't deny it!"

"Oh no, oh no, Sakura," Ayame said, holding up her hands in surrender, still grinning. "Naruto's like a little brother to me. That forehead kiss? That's just me messing with him."

Sakura blinked. "Wait, so you're not—?"

"Nope," Ayame said, shaking her head firmly, trying to stifle a laugh. "I mean, he's sweet, but absolutely not. Besides…" She leaned casually on the counter, smirking. "Ino and Naruto have been coming here almost every day for the past week."

Sakura's jaw dropped so hard it was a miracle it didn't hit the floor.

"What?!"

---

Naruto woke up in front of the bonfire, a grin spreading across his face like he'd just found the answer to life itself.

"I'm back," he muttered, the words barely audible over the crackling firelight.

A second later, he bolted out of the room like a shot.

"I'm back!" he announced loudly to the endless gray skies of Lordran.

Lordran, of course, responded in its usual fashion: trying to kill him.

A hollow perched on a ruined ledge above him lobbed a firebomb with deadly intent, while another hollow with a crossbow fired an arrow directly at his head. But Naruto didn't flinch. Instead, he smiled, and the faint shimmer of his wind cloak came to life around him.

The cloak wasn't a jutsu, not really. It was the product of pure wind manipulation—a constant, invisible current of air swirling around him. The breeze subtly adjusted itself to every movement, optimizing the aerodynamics of his body. It was like wearing the wind itself—light, invisible, and utterly lethal in how it amplified his speed.

The arrow whistled through the air toward him, but before it could reach, Naruto vanished with a flicker of motion—a blur carried by Shunshin no Jutsu.

In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the hollow with the crossbow, his blade raised high. The momentum of his movement carried into a devastating downward slash, cleaving the hollow clean in two.

The force of Naruto's strike didn't stop there—the sheer power behind it cleaved through the hollow and continued into the stone battlement beneath. The solid stone cracked and splintered under his blade, leaving a jagged fissure in its wake as dust and rubble scattered into the air.

Naruto didn't even bother to admire the destruction. Instead, he casually leaned back, his feet sliding into a smooth moonwalk across the uneven stone, his movements effortlessly fluid despite the carnage around him.

As the sound of hollow footsteps echoed from the stairwell, and without turning, Naruto whipped his leg backward in a powerful donkey kick that connected squarely with the hollow's chest. The hollow didn't stand a chance—it flew off the stairwell with a gurgled scream, limbs flailing, before disappearing into the void below.

"And they say I'm not graceful."

Naruto stood at the edge of the stone bridge, pausing for a moment as his eyes swept over the scene ahead. The axe-wielding hollows loitered inside the room, their glowing eyes fixed on him, waiting.

"Same old routine," he muttered, cracking his neck.

The entire runback to the tower had barely taken a minute, his body moving as if on autopilot. Every hollow in his path had been dispatched with ruthless efficiency.

By the time Naruto reached the top floor of the tower, he stopped in front of the doorframe.

"This is going to be epic," Naruto said, his voice brimming with anticipation as he stepped onto the wall walk.

He stopped in his tracks.

Nothing.

Naruto's gaze swept across the battlements, his confident grin faltering. The far tower, where the Taurus Demon had once made its grand entrance, stood silent and empty. No massive beast crashing down. No thunderous roar. Just… nothing.

"Is it running late or something?"

He waited, his eyes fixed on the opposite tower, but all he got was the sound of the wind and the faint creak of the wooden beams beneath his feet. A minute passed, then two. Still nothing.

Naruto unequipped his helmet and dragged a hand down his face.

"Seriously? I've been training all week for this rematch, and you're just not gonna show? How unprofessional."

Naruto turned back toward his clones, who were busy finishing off the last of the crossbow-wielding hollows. One of them shrugged, dispersing into a puff of smoke with a resigned look.

He walked to the edge of the wall and pulled out his binoculars, peering toward the opposite tower.

Still nothing.

With a deep sigh, he turned and muttered, "Fine. I'll just… kill that dragon, I guess." He headed toward the far tower, his steps heavy with frustration.

Reaching the opposite tower, Naruto entered the small room at its base. Old barrels and crates filled the space, their decayed wood stained and splintered. With a growl, Naruto began smashing everything in sight.

Crates shattered under his strikes, and barrels splintered into pieces. It wasn't much, but it felt good to vent his frustration. The room quickly turned into a mess of broken wood and dust.

Finally, only one crate remained. Naruto smashed it with a final swing—and froze.

Amid the shattered remains of the crate was a corpse. Its shriveled, naked form was eerily still, its hollowed eyes staring upward. It wasn't fear that stopped Naruto, but curiosity. He crouched down, noticing the faint glow of a soul orb hovering above the body.

"Huh." He plucked the orb from the corpse, letting it absorb into him with a familiar warmth. "Guess someone didn't make it out alive. Probably those weird undead hunts of the Way of White. Jerks."

He shook his head and turned toward the hall connected to the tower, finding yet another set of barrels and crates to destroy. As he smashed his way through, he emerged onto a set of stairs that spiraled downward.

At the base of the stairs, he found himself staring at a moss-covered archway. Beyond it was a heavy wooden door. Naruto tried the handle, but it didn't budge.

[ Door is Locked ]

He pulled out the residence key he'd bought from the merchant and tried again.

[ Door is Locked ]

Naruto stood at the edge of the stone bridge, his gaze locked on the five hollows shuffling on the other side. Their grotesque forms hovered over glowing corpses, their movements slow and deliberate. A bitter laugh escaped him as he brought out his binoculars for a closer look.

"Wow," Naruto muttered, lowering the binoculars. "Guess hollows can set up traps now. Next thing you know, they'll start charging tolls."

He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted across the bridge.

"Oi, idiots! You're supposed to hide to make the trap work!"

The hollows turned toward him at his outburst, two of them immediately breaking into awkward, shambling movements that could only loosely be described as walking.

Naruto smirked, forming a single hand seal.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A clone materialized beside him, giving him a quick nod before sprinting down the bridge toward the hollows. It moved with purpose, weaving slightly to avoid the glowing corpses. For a moment, the bridge was silent except for the slap of sandals against weathered stone.

Then, hell itself rained down.

From above, the sky ignited in a cascade of searing flames. A torrent of fire engulfed the entire bridge, the intense heat warping the air and licking at the stone with ferocious hunger. The flames consumed everything in their path, including Naruto's clone, whose memories slammed into the original like a freight train.

For a split second, Naruto felt it all—the agony of being burned alive, the suffocating heat, the searing pain. His breath hitched, and he instinctively grabbed his chest as the phantom pain subsided.

When the flames finally receded, the bridge was unrecognizable. The hollows were nothing more than charred remains, the glowing corpses now blackened husks. Naruto's smirk vanished as he saw it.

The dragon.

It perched atop the tower on the far side of the bridge, its massive, red-scaled body radiating power. Its wings spread wide for balance, leathery membranes shimmering faintly in the sunlight. Sharp claws gripped the edge of the tower, and its long tail coiled and swayed with a dangerous rhythm. Its head was tilted downward, fixed on the bridge as if daring Naruto to cross.

Naruto swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. Nope, he muttered, raising a hand in a half-hearted salute. You win this one, buddy.

Turning on his heel, Naruto walked the other way. How do I approach this thing without getting burned to death?

Turning around he started descending the staircase on the side of the bridge, Naruto found himself on a lower platform. It jutted out over the cliff, giving him a breathtaking view of the mist-covered expanse below. The world stretched endlessly, blanketed in a pale white that blurred the line between land and sky.

His awe was short-lived, however, as his attention snapped to the figure standing on the platform.

The man stood tall, clad head to toe in weathered metal armor. A white tunic draped over his chest, adorned with a striking image of a sun—a face surrounded by yellow and red rays. His shoulders bore green cloth that hung like makeshift capes, tattered and frayed from countless battles. He exuded a sense of purpose, his posture noble yet relaxed, as though he belonged to the very mist itself.

Naruto stared, blinking. What the…

The man turned his head, the metal of his helmet glinting in the light. Despite the lack of visible eyes, Naruto felt as though the man were smiling at him.

"Ah, hello! You don't look Hollow—not in the slightest! Far from it!" The man's voice was calm, almost hypnotic. His tone was upbeat, almost too cheery for a place like this. "I am Solaire of Astora, an adherent of the Lord of Sunlight."

"Wait, you're from Astora?!"

The knight chuckled, a deep, hearty laugh. "Why yes, indeed! That great, noble land. But, ah, forgive my curiosity—how do you know of Astora?"

Naruto straightened up, suddenly feeling a need to look presentable. "My name is Naruto Uzumaki, and I'm the Squire of Sir Oscar, an Elite knight of Astora." His voice carried a pride he hadn't felt in a while.

"A Squire, you say? Ah, the honor of it! How splendid to meet another soul from my homeland!" Solaire exclaimed, clapping his gauntleted hands together. His tone turned softer, though still warm. "Tell me, does your master still walk these lands?"

Naruto's shoulders sagged slightly. "He… he died. He saved me from the Asylum Demon. Gave me everything so I could escape." His voice dropped, the memory still fresh.

Solaire tilted his head slightly, as if offering an invisible smile beneath his helm. "A pilgrimage, then. Like so many of our order, he must have sought the truths hidden within Lordran." He paused, letting the words settle. "And he gave his life for yours? Truly, he was a knight of great conviction. Be proud of that bond, young squire."

Naruto nodded, though his throat felt tight. "Thanks. I… try to honor him."

Solaire's voice brightened. "And so you should! From what I see, you have already come far—close to the bell, even!"

Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Bell?"

"Ah, yes," Solaire replied, gesturing beyond the bridge. "The first Bell of Awakening lies within the Undead Church, just past that formidable structure. Quite the destination, wouldn't you agree?"

Naruto grinned. "First bell, huh? Sounds like I've got my next target. Thanks, Solaire."

"Think nothing of it, dear squire." Solaire's tone turned whimsical again as he looked toward the pale mist in the distance. "I myself have come to this land for a purpose—to seek my very own sun."

Naruto furrowed his brows. "Your own sun? Uh, you know the sun's right there, right?" He pointed to the sky, his expression deadpan.

Solaire chuckled again, the sound rich and full of amusement. "Ah, yes! Quite the literal interpretation. But tell me, what do you think the sun is?"

Naruto shrugged. "A burning ball of gas that gives us daylight?"

"Hah hah hah!" Solaire's laugh echoed across the platform, rich and warm like sunlight breaking through clouds. "I see! A fair answer, indeed. But to me, the sun is far more than that. It is not just a burning ball of gas; it is the beacon of hope, a symbol of life's brilliance. Did you know, young squire, that the sun itself was once said to be a creation of Lord Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight?"

"Wait, Lord Gwyn made the sun?"

Solaire nodded, his voice softening. "So the legends say. But Lord Gwyn… he sacrificed himself to sustain the First Flame, the source of light and life in this world. By offering his very soul to the fire, he prolonged the Age of Fire, holding back the encroaching dark. But in doing so, he abandoned his sun."

Naruto frowned. "So, what, the sun's fading?"

"The light of his sun has waned," Solaire replied. "Though it still hangs in the heavens, it is but a shadow of its former glory. The warmth it once radiated grows colder, dimmer with each passing age. And so, I find myself here, in Lordran, seeking my own sun. A sun unbound by the fading flame, a light that will never dim."

Naruto blinked, unsure how to respond. "That's… a lot."

Solaire chuckled, the sound tinged with melancholy. "Yes, perhaps it is. To seek one's own sun may seem a strange and impossible quest, but it is one I cannot abandon. For what is life without purpose, my young friend? Without something brilliant to strive for?"

Naruto scratched the back of his head. "You're weird, you know that?"

"I've been told as much," Solaire replied. "But I find your honesty refreshing. You, young one, seem to shine with a light of your own."

"Thanks… uh, Sunbro."

"Sunbro?"

"Yeah, I like giving nicknames to people I like. And I like you. So, Sunbro it is."

Solaire let out a soft laugh. "Well, I must admit, I rather like the sound of that. Sunbro it is, then."

Naruto glanced back toward the bridge, the hulking form of the red-scaled wyvern perched atop the tower at its far end. "Anyway, I think I'm gonna go take that thing down. The bell's on the other side, right?"

"A bold claim, young squire. Do you even know what you're up against?"

"Yeah, a dragon," Naruto replied casually.

"Not quite," Solaire said with a faint air of correction. "That, my friend, is no dragon—it's a Hellkite Wyvern."

Naruto frowned. "What's the difference?"

Solaire raised a finger as if giving a lecture.

"A dragon," Solaire began, "is a creature of ancient power—true dragons have four legs, four wings, and two jaws capable of rending the heavens. They are beings of unparalleled strength, resilience, and majesty. But there is a difference, young squire, between the Everlasting Dragons and those born of lesser bloodlines. The Everlasting Dragons are eternal; their scales, formed of stone, render them impervious to harm. They are not just creatures—they are embodiments of the world's primal order, existing beyond time and death. They do not fear, nor do they hunger. They simply are."

Naruto nodded slowly, though his eyes betrayed a mix of fascination and bewilderment.

"A wyvern, however," Solaire continued, "is something altogether different. It has but two legs and two wings, and it lacks the eternal grace of its draconic ancestors. The wyvern is a cunning predator, born to hunt, strike swiftly, and dominate its domain. Its fiery breath can incinerate even the hardiest foes, and it is far more agile than any dragon. But while a dragon is a force of nature—an unyielding embodiment of the world itself—a wyvern is a mortal creature, subject to the limits of flesh, blood, and bone."

Naruto scratched his chin, trying to keep it all straight. "So dragons are like… ancient gods, and wyverns are their wannabe cousins who took steroids?"

Solaire chuckled at the analogy, shaking his head. "If you wish to simplify it, perhaps so. But do not let the wyvern's lesser stature fool you. Its ferocity and cunning make it a fearsome opponent. To underestimate it is to invite death."

"Toh-may-toh, toh-mah-toh. Still gonna kill it."

Solaire's voice grew lighter. "Oh, are you now?"

"Yeah," Naruto said confidently. "That thing's sitting between me and my goal. Can't let it live, can I?"

Solaire straightened up, a newfound excitement in his posture. "Well then, young squire, I have a proposition."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "What kind of proposition?"

Solaire stepped forward. "I propose we engage in jolly cooperation—to vanquish this beast together! What say you?"

Naruto smirked. "I could use the help carrying its corpse back. Let's do it, Sunbro."

The two warriors stood side by side, gazing at the wyvern in the distance. Its form exuded menace, its wings shifting slightly as it remained perched on the tower.

"So, any ideas?" Naruto asked. "Because that thing's fire breath is insane."

Solaire chuckled softly, reaching behind him to retrieve a talisman. Its design was intricate, with white cloth flowing from the top like a banner. Naruto immediately felt the air change, an electric charge building in the atmosphere.

"No need to worry, my little friend. Observe."

Solaire's voice carried an unusual gravity as he raised the talisman high, golden light crackling in his palm. The air grew thick with the sharp, metallic tang of ozone, the pressure building as he formed a spear of pure lightning.

Naruto's eyes widened as he watched the miracle take form. The golden bolt hummed with energy, a radiant beacon of power in the misty air. Solaire's arm drew back, and with a fluid motion, he hurled the lightning spear toward the wyvern.

The bolt tore through the air like a thunderclap, faster than Naruto could track. The impact was immediate—a flash of golden light, followed by an ear-splitting roar as the wyvern screamed in pain. Its massive body twisted, wings flaring as it leapt from the tower toward the bridge.

Naruto grinned, his muscles tensing. Now that's my cue.

Without hesitation, he activated the Fist of the Peregrine, his body enveloped in the invisible wind cloak as he surged forward with unparalleled speed. The bridge became a blur beneath his feet as his senses honed in on the wyvern. For a moment, his jaw almost dropped—Solaire was keeping up with him.

Naruto's grin widened.

"Let's show this thing what jolly cooperation looks like, Sunbro!"

He leapt forward, ready to strike.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 25th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.27 Dragons, Gods, and Time

---

Naruto couldn't believe it. He was fighting a dragon—or, well, a wyvern, but honestly, who cared about the technicalities when something that big was actively trying to kill you?

The Hellkite Wyvern towered before him, its scales gleaming a fiery red as the sunlight danced across its massive form. Its eyes—yellow and predatory—locked onto Naruto. For a brief moment, he caught the slitted pupil narrowing, a flicker of cold intelligence.

Let's see how smart you really are.

Naruto raised the massive blade high over his shoulder, aiming for the wyvern's eye. He saw it clearly now—a yellow orb ringed with thin veins, full of malice and raw power.

The blade came down, a perfect downward cut, but the wyvern reared its head up with startling speed. The sudden movement created a powerful gust of wind that blasted Naruto back a step. He skidded to a halt, boots scraping against the stone as he steadied himself.

Fast…

The wyvern's head snapped to the side like a striking snake, its jaws wide open and aiming for Naruto.

"Watch out!" Solaire's voice rang out just as Naruto's body flickered away, reappearing several feet back.

The wyvern's head collided with Solaire's shield, the sound of metal meeting flesh reverberating across the bridge. The knight dug his heels in, bracing against the sheer force of the blow. His shield trembled under the impact, but Solaire held firm, pushing back with the strength of a seasoned warrior.

Naruto didn't let the impressive display slow him down. While the wyvern's head was occupied with Solaire, he flashed forward in a blur of motion, angling his Zweihander for a thrust at the creature's unguarded neck.

But before he could connect, the wyvern's wings snapped open. The sudden movement was like a thunderclap, and the force of the flapping wings sent a blast of wind roaring across the bridge. Naruto staggered, planting his sword into the ground to keep from being thrown off balance.

The Hellkite Wyvern launched itself into the air, its massive body casting a shadow over the bridge. Its jaws opened wide, and Naruto's stomach dropped as he saw the telltale glow of fire building within its throat.

"Run!" Solaire yelled, already moving.

But Naruto didn't budge. Instead, there was a puff of smoke as six clones materialized around him in a semicircle.

The wyvern unleashed a torrent of fire, a veritable waterfall of flames that cascaded down onto the bridge. The heat was immediate and suffocating, warping the air around them.

"Now!" Naruto shouted.

The clones clenched their talismans in unison, white energy crackling around their hands.

A dome of compressed shockwaves erupted around them as the Force miracles activated simultaneously. The barrier pushed outward, shielding them from the worst of the flames. Again and again, the clones repeated the miracle, each blast of Force holding the fire at bay for a few precious seconds.

Inside the dome, Naruto winced. "Eighteen charges down. Three left."

Solaire glanced at him, impressed. "Young squire, are you… are you part of the Way of White covenant?"

Naruto snorted, even as sweat dripped down his brow. "Nope. Got tricked into joining them. But hey, free miracle, right?"

Solaire let out a booming laugh, the sound almost absurd given the situation. "Indeed! A most fortunate deception, it seems."

As the fire finally began to die down, the two warriors exchanged a look.

"This is our chance," Solaire said, gripping his talisman. "A wyvern's guard drops after a prolonged attack. And remember: lightning is a dragon's weakness."

Naruto smirked. "Too bad I don't have a lightning chakra nature, huh? But I've got the next best thing."

Reaching into his inventory, he pulled out some Gold Pine Resin and applied it to his Zweihander. The blade crackled with electricity, arcs of golden lightning running along its length.

"A fine choice, young squire." Solaire held up his talisman, a glowing Lightning Spear forming in his hand. "But I dare say mine is better."

"Wanna bet?"

Instead of replying, Solaire hurled the spear upward with a fluid motion. It shot through the air like a thunderbolt, slamming into the wyvern's chest. The creature roared, its massive body twisting in pain as it landed on the far side of the bridge with a thunderous crash.

Naruto squinted, his eyes narrowing as he took in the wyvern's battered form. A jagged, nasty scar now stretched across its chest, blackish-gray blood oozing from the wound like tar.

Naruto flickered forward, his sword poised for a strike. The wyvern reared back, its mouth opening to unleash another stream of fire. But before the flames could erupt, its wings flared out, creating a wall of searing heat.

Naruto jumped back just in time, sweat pouring down his face inside his armor. Damn thing's got a lot of tricks…

The Hellkite Wyvern suddenly hovered, its massive wings keeping it aloft as it flew toward him. Its claws raked the air, its mouth glowing with fire once more.

Naruto's mind raced. He had seconds to react.

Just as the fire began to ignite, Naruto body flickered to the side, launching himself off the bridge. In midair, he whipped a kunai with an explosive tag attached, hurling it directly into the wyvern's open mouth.

The explosion was immediate, the force of it sending the wyvern reeling backward. Solaire seized the moment, his straight sword finding its mark as he drove it through the wyvern's eye.

The creature thrashed violently, its massive body twisting and writhing as Solaire clung to his sword.

Naruto's eyes widened as he saw it—the scar on the wyvern's chest was knitting itself back together. The black blood slowed, then stopped entirely.

Gripping another kunai tightly, Naruto infused it with wind chakra, watching as the blade shimmered faintly with energy before hurling it into the stone of the bridge above. The blade embedded itself with a sharp thunk, quivering as the attached ninja wire unraveled, stretching taut as Naruto grabbed hold.

The wire held fast, and for a moment, Naruto swung freely beneath the structure, the wind roaring in his ears. The world seemed to slow as he soared in a wide arc—until he realized that beneath the main bridge was another bridge. It wasn't as wide or as solid, but it stretched along the same path, its moss-covered stone shimmering faintly in the light.

Naruto's sharp eyes picked out details as he swung downward. The platform below wasn't just a random ledge—it had thick stone pillars supporting the upper bridge, wrapped in moss and vines.

To the side of the platform, partially hidden, was a stone doorway leading into darkness. Why was it here, beneath the bridge?

The wyvern's roar snapped him back to reality. Quickly forming a hand seal, he summoned a shadow clone on the lower platform.

Using the momentum of the swing, Naruto shot upward in a smooth arc, landing back on the far side of the bridge. The Hellkite's flames roared in the distance as he drew his Zweihander.

"Solaire!" he yelled. "It's healing!"

The knight didn't look back, his grip tightening on the sword lodged in the wyvern's eye.

The wyvern thrashed wildly, dislodging Solaire from its side and launching him back onto the bridge with a heavy crash. Naruto's eyes darted toward the wyvern, which suddenly beat its massive wings and soared into the sky, fire licking at its maw.

"Did we… scare it off?" Naruto asked, a flicker of hope in his voice as the creature disappeared into the clouds.

"No," Solaire said grimly, his hand shielding his visor as he looked upward. "It's coming back."

And then they saw it.

High above, the wyvern unleashed a torrent of flames, the fiery breath enveloping its entire form as it soared into the inferno. The blaze clung to its scales, transforming the creature into a blazing comet of destruction.

As it plummeted through the air, its entire body wreathed in roaring fire, the wyvern became something beyond a mere predator—it was a living calamity, a force of annihilation hurtling toward the earth with relentless fury. The very sky seemed to burn in its wake, the heat and intensity searing through the atmosphere as it aimed to obliterate everything in its path.

Solaire instinctively took a step toward the castle. "We need to retreat—"

Naruto grabbed his arm. "I have a better idea."

Solaire hesitated, then nodded. "What is the plan?"

Naruto pulled a smoke bomb from his pouch and threw it to the ground, the area around them instantly shrouded in thick gray fog. In the cover of the smoke, he created two shadow clones. One of them immediately transformed into Solaire, striking a dramatic pose with his hands on his hips.

"Aren't I dashing?" the fake Solaire said, his voice mimicking the knight perfectly.

"Quite the impressive imitation, young squire, but what are your clones supposed to do?"

Naruto smirked, pulling a grappling hook from his pouch. "Simple—they'll run to the center of the bridge to make sure the wyvern doesn't land anywhere near us. Distraction is key."

Solaire watched the clones sprint up to the bridge's center with reckless abandon.

Naruto threw the grappling hook toward the battlement near the castle gate, ensuring it lodged firmly into the stone. Wrapping one arm tightly around Solaire, he grinned.

"Hang on, Sunbro."

The timing couldn't have been better—or worse.

As Naruto and Solaire jumped off the side of the bridge, the Hellkite Wyvern descended like a burning apocalypse. Wreathed in flames, it crashed into the center of the bridge with catastrophic force. The sheer power of the impact sent shockwaves tearing through the air, the sound of shattering stone and roaring fire echoing across Lordran like a thunderclap.

The center of the bridge buckled under the wyvern's weight and momentum. Massive cracks spiderwebbed across the structure as its claws dug deep into the stone, anchoring it in place. For a moment, it seemed the bridge might hold—but then the entire section crumbled with a deafening roar. Chunks of stone, now glowing red-hot from the heat, rained down in an avalanche as the central portion of the bridge collapsed.

The wyvern roared in fury as its perch gave way beneath it, the flames clinging to its body casting wild, flickering shadows against the castle walls. It thrashed its massive wings, trying to lift off, but the collapsing structure dragged it down. The once-proud bridge split in two, the destroyed section plunging into the abyss below in a hailstorm of fire and stone.

Naruto and Solaire dangled precariously from the grappling hook, swinging wildly as the shockwave from the collapse hit them. Heat and ash billowed up from below, the air around them thick with the choking smell of sulfur and scorched stone.

Naruto whistled, gripping the wire tightly as they swayed in the open air. "Yeah… that would've been certain death."

Solaire chuckled softly. "Well, my young friend, I must admit—your timing is impeccable."

"Eh, just another day for me," Naruto quipped, though his knuckles were white as he held onto the wire. He glanced up at the smoldering remains of the bridge. "I really hope that thing stays down this time."

As if answering his hopes, the Hellkite Wyvern let out another enraged roar, its massive wings beating furiously as it managed to rise into the air once more. Dust and ash swirled around it as it hovered menacingly over the ruined bridge.

Naruto groaned. "Of course. It's still alive. Why wouldn't it be?"

Solaire adjusted his grip on Naruto's shoulder. "Fear not, young squire. Where there is life, there is hope."

"Yeah, but I was kind of hoping it didn't have this much life," Naruto replied as he adjusted their swing. "We just need to figure out how to kill that thing before it turns us into barbecue."

Naruto released the hook, landing them both on the lower platform. They pressed themselves against one of the stone pillars for cover as the wyvern circled back to the remains of the upper bridge.

"We need to sever its tail."

Naruto blinked. "Uh… why?"

Solaire pointed up. "Draconic beings like the wyvern have multiple hearts. One of these hearts is magical in nature—a trait inherited from their ancestors, the Everlasting Dragons. For true dragons, this magical heart is the source of their immortality, hidden beneath their invulnerable scales. Lesser draconic creatures, like this wyvern, also have a magical heart, though it serves a different purpose—it fuels their regenerative abilities. Severing the tail will disrupt the flow of this energy."

Solaire stepped out slightly on the platform as he saw that the wyvern had perched itself on the castle side again, its massive tail flicking back and forth like a serpent waiting to strike. "We'll need to act quickly while it thinks we are dead."

"I got this," Naruto said confidently. "I'll hit the tail with a bunch of clones and take it out in one swoop. Plus, I've got lightning!"

He brandished his Zweihander, only for it to sputter and lose its spark.

Naruto groaned. "Oh, come on! Gold Pine Resin stops working that fast? Fine, I've got more—and if not, I'll just use Vacuum Blade."

"I have no idea what that means, but it sounds promising."

Naruto grinned. "Don't worry, Sunbro. I've got this."

Solaire nodded, grabbing Naruto's ninja wire. "And I'll attack when it's vulnerable."

Naruto watched in amusement as Solaire swung back and forth with the wire, building momentum. The knight seemed to be enjoying himself, his armor clanking slightly as he moved.

"Man, this guy is way too jolly for a deathmatch," Naruto muttered under his breath before turning to scout the area.

As he moved toward the edge of the platform, Naruto spotted a hollow hiding behind one of the pillars. Its empty eyes stared at him, blade trembling as it prepared to attack.

Naruto didn't even hesitate—he kicked the hollow square in the chest, sending it plummeting off the platform with a fading shriek.

Naruto channeled chakra into his feet, his body sticking effortlessly to the stone wall of the castle as he scaled it. His sharp blue eyes locked onto the wyvern's massive tail. It swayed back and forth like a battering ram, cutting through the air with a menacing whoosh that promised devastation to anything foolish enough to get too close. Naruto paused just far enough to avoid being struck and quickly formulated a plan.

With a puff of smoke, two clones appeared beside him, each wielding Zweihanders imbued with wind chakra. The massive blades hummed ominously, the air around them swirling with a faint, almost razor-sharp distortion.

Naruto reached into his inventory and pulled out some Gold Pine Resin. Smearing the resin across his own Zweihander, he watched as arcs of golden lightning began crackling along the blade's surface. Two more clones materialized next to him, their weapons also sparking with electrified energy.

In perfect unison, the clones surged forward with Naruto, their blades slicing through the air as they closed in on the target.

SCHLICK!

The sound of steel severing flesh echoed through the air as the wyvern's tail was severed completely, the sheer force of the combined attacks leaving nothing but a ragged, bloody stump. A fountain of blackened blood sprayed into the sky as the massive appendage crashed to the ground.

The wyvern's reaction was instant. It let out an ear-piercing roar that shook the castle walls, the sound reverberating through Naruto's chest. But before the severed tail could fully fall below, something horrifying happened.

The jagged end of the tail writhed violently, muscles and sinew peeling back like grotesque petals unfurling to reveal a mass of bloody, pulsating tendrils. They sprang to life, snapping out like vipers toward Naruto and his clones. The coiling appendages slithered through the air with terrifying precision, lashing out as if driven by a singular purpose. Their target was clear—the broken Astora Straight Sword strapped to Naruto's hip.

"What the hell?!" Naruto shouted, stumbling back as the tendrils closed in. They weren't just alive—they were hungry. He drew his blade, slashing wildly at the writhing mass, but the tendrils only recoiled for a moment before regenerating, growing back stronger and faster.

His clones darted into action, their blades carving through the tendrils in synchronized strikes. Yet, it was like cutting through water; the writhing appendages simply regrouped, their focus never wavering from the Astora Straight Sword.

One tendril finally broke through the defensive strikes, slamming into the broken blade with a sickening crack. The force sent Naruto staggering backward, his heart lurching as the sword was torn free from his hip.

"No!" Naruto shouted, diving forward, reaching out in desperation.

His master's blade—the last remnant of Sir Oscar—was pulled into the chaotic mass of the wyvern's severed tail. The tendrils coiled tightly around the broken sword, drawing it into the pulsating, sinewy flesh as if claiming it for themselves.

Naruto froze, his mind blanking. His clones froze too, their expressions mirroring his devastation.

They could feel their heartbeats pounding in their ears.

The Astora Straight Sword was gone. Just gone.

And then, it happened.

[ You have acquired the Drake Sword. ]

Naruto immediately took out the sword from his inventory.

He held the Drake Sword, its weight dense and commanding. The blade was wide and sharp, its surface textured like dragon scales, with faint ember-like veins pulsing along its length. The crossguard had twisted into curved draconic horns, giving it an ominous, predatory look. The hilt was thick, wrapped in scaled leather that felt foreign yet solid in his grip.

[ Item: Drake Sword ]
[ Type: Magic ]
[ Description: This sword, one of the rare dragon weapons, is formed by combining a Wyvern's heart with the Astora Straight Sword. Drakes are seen as undeveloped imitators of the dragons, but they are likely their distant kin. The sword is imbued with a mystical power waiting to be released. ]

A sudden, thunderous thud snapped Naruto back to the present. Wasting no time, he bolted up the wall, his chakra-infused steps carrying him effortlessly to the top of the castle walls. As he reached the summit, his breath caught at the sight before him.

Solaire stood in the center of the broken bridge. The Hellkite Wyvern was circling above, its massive wings tearing through the air like storm gales, its remaining eye locked on the lone knight with murderous intent.

Solaire, undeterred, banged his sword against his shield, the clang echoing like a challenge across the shattered remnants of the bridge.

"Come, beast! Let's see if you burn brighter than the sun itself!"

The wyvern answered the challenge, roaring so loudly the very air seemed to vibrate. It launched itself forward with terrifying speed, its fiery body a streak of red and black against the gray skies. The ground quaked beneath its impact as its claws scraped across the ruined bridge. The beast's mouth opened wide, flames pooling within, ready to engulf the knight in a fiery death.

But Solaire didn't falter. Instead, he charged forward with insane determination, leaping directly into the beast's path. Flames consumed him, wrapping around his armor like a second skin, but the madman didn't stop.

With a shout of pure defiance, he plunged his sword directly into the wyvern's remaining eye. The blade sank deep into the creature's skull. The wyvern shrieked in agony, rearing back as blood spurted from the wound, its flames sputtering chaotically.

Naruto stood high above the battlement, barely able to contain his laughter. Despite the chaos, despite the danger, he couldn't help himself.

"That guy's completely insane," he muttered, shaking his head as he watched Solaire battle below.

Then his grin widened.

"Guess I better match him."

Without a moment's hesitation, Naruto launched himself forward, kicking off the wall with explosive force.

His body cut through the air, Zweihander crackling with golden lightning in one hand and the newly reforged Drake Sword pulsing with wind chakra in the other. The energy radiating from the Drake Sword was wild, hungrier than expected, draining his reserves at an alarming rate.

But he didn't care.

Naruto poured everything into it, forcing his wind chakra to spiral and condense until the weapon practically hummed with raw, destructive force. With a battle cry, he twisted his body mid-air, aiming for a devastating plunge attack.

The world slowed.

The wind howled around him, whipping into a frenzy under the Drake Sword's power. The lightning coursing through the Zweihander bathed the battlefield in flickering gold and silver light, casting jagged shadows over the ruins below. The wyvern reared back, its maw opening wide, the embers at the back of its throat blazing to life.

But Naruto was already there.

The impact was cataclysmic. The Zweihander carved deep into the wyvern's neck, the electrified steel sizzling against its scales, sending a violent surge of lightning through its body.

At the same time, the Drake Sword connected with its spine, the compressed wind chakra detonating outward like a hurricane made of blades.

A deafening boom split the air.

For a moment... the world held its breath.

Then the wyvern's body began to split apart.

From the point of impact, a jagged wound tore through its entire length. The sheer force of Naruto's attack ripped muscle, bone, and sinew apart, slicing through the mighty creature as if it were paper. The wyvern let out one final, guttural shriek, its lifeblood—thick, black, and steaming— pouring onto the bridge in torrential waves. Its massive halves toppled, sliding toward the ruined edges of the battlement.

Naruto landed hard on the crumbling stone, his body buzzing with adrenaline-fueled weightlessness.

He turned just in time to see the severed halves of the wyvern teetering on the brink then they plunged into the abyss below.

For a long moment, all was still.

Naruto's breath heaved, his hands trembling as he tightened his grip around his weapons. The golden glow of the Zweihander flickered out, while the hungry pulse of the Drake Sword slowly faded.

His heart thundered in his chest.

"Did I just… do that?"

The world answered him.

A massive soul orb materialized above the ruined bridge, a deep crimson glow radiating power and heat. It was larger than any soul Naruto had ever seen, its eerie light pulsing, almost alive, as if acknowledging his victory.

Naruto stared, mesmerized until a familiar voice broke through his thoughts.

"Impressive power."

Naruto turned to see Solaire approaching, his armor dented, his cloak singed from battle—but his grin as bright as ever.

"I see you've managed to forge quite the monstrous weapon," Solaire added, nodding toward Naruto's blade.

Naruto lifted the Drake Sword, studying its jagged, scaled surface. It felt different now, heavier—more than just a weapon.

But his grip faltered slightly.

"Yeah…" His voice was quiet. "But it came at a cost."

"What do you mean?"

Naruto exhaled, his expression unreadable.

"This sword… it used to be my master's." He tightened his hold. "Oscar's Astora Straight Sword."

For a moment, Solaire said nothing. "Ah," he murmured. "But young squire, your master's sword hasn't been lost."

"What do you mean?"

Solaire gestured to the blade. "It has simply been transformed."

"Transformed?"

"The essence of the wyvern's heart has fused with your blade, amplifying its power. The Astora Straight Sword isn't gone—it has conquered the heart of the wyvern, bending it to your will. And now, that strength is yours to wield."

"So… it's still part of Oscar's sword? Just… different?"

"Precisely." Solaire clapped Naruto on the shoulder. "Your master's legacy remains with you, stronger than ever. And, I dare say, Oscar would be proud to see his blade turned into something capable of slaying a wyvern."

A small smile tugged at Naruto's lips.

That thought—of Oscar's strength still guiding him—made his chest feel lighter.

"Thanks, man. That… actually makes me feel a lot better."

"Good. It should. Such power comes not from loss, but from perseverance. And if I may add—" his grin widened, "from a touch of madness. Yours, of course."

Naruto barked out a laugh, shaking his head.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. I'm a crazy idiot." He turned the blade over in his hands, still marveling at the change. "But seriously, how did this even happen?"

"A dragon—or wyvern, in this case—is bound by its essence. Their very nature resists death," Solaire explained. "Their hearts act as the core of their existence. Even in defeat, a draconic heart will seek to preserve itself."

"So… you're saying the wyvern's heart latched onto Oscar's sword because it didn't want to die?"

"Exactly." Solaire nodded. "Draconic beings cling to life as fiercely as they fight to defend it. Their willpower is unmatched. And now, that unyielding spirit resides in your hands."

Naruto's grin sharpened.

"So basically, Oscar's sword tamed a dragon's heart and made it its… uh, servant?"

"A fitting way to put it, my friend. But yes, that is the nature of Lordran. Even in death, something can be reforged, given a new purpose."

Naruto smirked. "You're really good at this whole 'wise mentor' thing, you know that?"

"It is a skill I've honed in my travels," Solaire said proudly. "Now, speaking of rewards, I believe you have earned that soul."

"You sure?" he asked. "I mean, I couldn't have done this without you. You stabbed that thing in the eye. Pretty sure you're the MVP here."

Solaire simply shook his head, lifting a hand in refusal.

"No, young squire. The soul is yours."

His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

"You were the one who severed the wyvern's tail. You wielded the final blow with both courage and cunning. This triumph is yours, not mine."

Naruto shifted awkwardly.

"Man, you make it sound like I'm some kinda hero or something…"

Solaire's expression softened.

"Perhaps you are."

Naruto blinked.

Solaire stepped forward, his voice steady but warm. "Bravery comes in many forms, my friend. And today, yours shone brighter than the fiercest flames."

He glanced at the floating soul, then back at Naruto. His grin returned, a touch of mischief in his eyes.

"And besides, I don't need a soul to remind me of this day. I have something far greater—" he clapped Naruto on the shoulder, "the memory of fighting alongside a warrior like you."

Naruto felt a warmth spread through his chest—not from the soul, but from those words.

He rubbed his nose, looking away. "Tch. Thanks, Sunbro. You're not so bad yourself."

Solaire gasped in mock offense. "Not so bad? I'll have you know, young squire, I am exceedingly good."

Naruto laughed, shaking his head before turning back to the soul orb.

Its light pulsed again, almost as if it were calling to him.

Taking a deep breath, he reached out, brushing his fingers against its surface.

[ You Have Acquired 10,000 Souls ]

---

---

Naruto and Solaire walked into the castle, their footsteps echoing faintly against the stone floor.

Solaire's gaze immediately shifted to the unlit bonfire in the center of the room. "Ah, this will do nicely," he said, moving to light it.

Naruto, meanwhile, took in his surroundings. The room was vast, filled with long, broken benches and barrels scattered about like remnants of some forgotten gathering.

To his left, a massive arched entryway led to a staircase, but the path was blocked by a heavy metal gate reinforced with wicked-looking spikes at the base.

But what really caught Naruto's eye was the fountain. It stood at the far end of the room, worn and weathered by time, yet still impressive. At its center was a statue—a woman draped in flowing robes, her features serene and regal, a crown resting atop her head. In her arms, she cradled a small child, and in her other hand, she held a straight sword.

Something about the sword tugged at Naruto's memory.

The sudden whoosh of the bonfire lighting broke his thoughts, and Naruto turned to see Solaire sitting comfortably by the flame, its warm glow dancing across his armor.

Naruto sighed, flopping down beside him. "You know," he started, staring into the fire, "I actually came here planning to fight that Taurus Demon again. Thought I'd see how strong I've gotten. But instead…" He threw his hands up in mock disbelief. "I ended up fighting a damn dragon!"

Solaire raised a finger, correcting him almost instinctively. "A wyvern, my young friend."

Naruto gave him a flat look. "Seriously? That's your takeaway from this?"

Solaire chuckled. "Precision matters, even in matters of beasts."

Naruto grumbled but couldn't help smirking. "Yeah, yeah… But still, I wonder why that is? Why stuff comes back, like it resets after a while, but some things don't. Like the Taurus Demon—it hasn't come back. Do you think the wyvern will?"

"No, it won't."

"What makes you so sure?"

"The flow of time here is… weakened," Solaire explained, his gaze fixed on the fire. "Lordran is a world caught in a slow collapse. The passage of time erodes, and the world begins to resist change. Events loop back, repeating as if trying to return to a state of stillness—of stagnation."

Naruto frowned, trying to piece that together. "So that's why stuff comes back? Like a broken clock rewinding itself?"

"Precisely."

"Then what about the exceptions?"

Solaire tilted his head thoughtfully. "Creatures or beings that are new to Lordran don't yet belong to its cycle. When time pulls back, it resets to a state before they arrived. That is why such things disappear. But older beings—the ones tied deeply to this land—return, again and again."

"Oh," Naruto said. He could feel his brain struggling to keep up with the logic of it all. "So, like… why now? Why's all this happening now?"

Solaire's voice softened, almost somber. "The First Flame is weakening. As it fades, the Age of Fire—the age of light—nears its end."

"And what happens when it ends?"

Solaire shrugged, his armor clinking faintly. "That, my friend, is a question even the gods cannot answer."

A beat of silence passed, heavy and still.

"Well, I wouldn't worry about it," Naruto said suddenly, breaking the tension. "I mean, I've always lived by one rule: worry about the present. Future's just gonna do its thing whether you stress about it or not."

"Spoken like someone with their whole life ahead of them. But for us old-timers, the future is a weight we can't ignore."

Naruto rubbed his chin, quickly searching for a way to lighten the mood.

"Hey, Solaire, are you… y'know, someone important or something?"

"Important? I wouldn't say so."

Naruto grinned, pointing dramatically at the fountain. "Oh, come on! You're telling me you're not important when there's literally a statue of you as a baby over there? You have the same sword—it's you!"

Solaire let out a deep, hearty laugh that echoed across the room.

"That is quite the jest, my friend! But I assure you, I am no god or someone important to be immortalized in stone."

Naruto squinted at him suspiciously. "You sure? Look at that sword. It's just like yours."

Solaire glanced back at the fountain, shaking his head. "Ah, the statue depicts none other than Queen Rosaria and her child. A far cry from me, I assure you."

Naruto scratched his head. "Huh. So you're not royalty, but you carry that same sword. Why?"

Solaire's tone grew a touch softer. "I was once part of the Way of White, as many aspiring knights are. But my path led me elsewhere. I discovered the covenant of the child of sunlight—the Warriors of Sunlight. I swore my loyalty to that covenant."

"Wait, Sunbro, you were part of that scammer cult?" Naruto blurted. "No offense."

Solaire paused, then let out a soft, amused chuckle. "None taken, my young friend. The Way of White is the predominant faith in Astora, so joining its ranks was simply expected. A man often walks the same path as his forefathers."

"Doesn't change the fact that they're kinda… shady. I mean, those undead hunts—"

Naruto stopped mid-sentence, his stomach twisting at the thought. I almost became one of their victims…

"Yes, the undead hunts. They speak of honor and duty, but I could not see it. The light of Allfather Lloyd—once brilliant—had grown weak, sad, and given up. In their fear of the curse, they hunted those who needed guidance most, and I… I found I could not call it justice."

Naruto opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came.

"But," Solaire continued, standing up and motioning for Naruto to follow, "that was only the beginning of my path. Come, there is something I would show you."

Naruto frowned but stood, trailing behind Solaire as they walked through a doorframe to the right of the bonfire.

The broken Sunlight Altar stood as a worn-out relic of a forgotten age, its stone surface cracked and weathered. Overgrown grass and creeping vines had begun to swallow the area, nature slowly reclaiming what had been left behind. Scattered across the ground were fragments of what Naruto guessed used to be a statue—broken stone spread out like pieces of a shattered memory. His eyes lingered on the remains of a pair of stone boots, still anchored to the altar, and a strange, fractured spear embedded nearby.

The strangest sight, however, was to the sides of the altar. Two hollows knelt in silent prayer, their withered forms bowed low, utterly still. They didn't attack or even acknowledge Naruto and Solaire's presence.

"This place…" Solaire began. "It is here that I once knelt, lost and alone, seeking purpose."

"You've been here before?"

Solaire nodded, stepping forward. "Yes. Long ago, when I first ventured into Lordran. I had no direction—no light to guide me. And then I saw it."

"Saw what?"

Solaire stopped a few paces from the altar, his gaze fixed on the broken stone. "I knelt here, just as those hollows do now. I do not know why—perhaps some primal instinct or a whisper of fate. But when I closed my eyes, I saw it. The greatest light of my life."

"What did you see?"

"The Sun," Solaire said simply, his voice filled with warmth. "And in that moment, I was granted the power to wield lightning."

Naruto's eyes widened. So that's how he does it, he thought, recalling the brilliant Lightning Spear Solaire had hurled against the wyvern. His mind buzzed with questions, but one stood out most. "Wait… so what is this place, exactly? This altar?"

"This is the Altar of Sunlight," Solaire said. "Once dedicated to Lord Gwyn's firstborn."

Naruto frowned, glancing at the eroded inscriptions as if trying to decipher a name that no longer existed.

"Firstborn, huh? What happened to him?"

Solaire exhaled, his usual brightness dimming ever so slightly.

"His name was erased from history," he said after a pause.

"Why?"

For the first time since they met, Solaire hesitated. Then, quietly, he spoke.

"He cut out his mother's tongue."

Naruto stiffened.

He turned sharply to face Solaire, expecting some kind of indication that this was a joke.

"You're kidding."

"This is no laughing matter," Solaire said, his voice unusually solemn. "The God of War cut out Queen Rosaria's tongue, and so the gods decreed it—if his mother could not utter his name, then history itself would never speak it again. A punishment befitting the crime."

Naruto turned back to the altar, staring at it with fresh unease.

A god, stripped from memory.
A nameless king, cast into oblivion.
Not even the sun could reach the place history had buried him.

"Why the hell would he do that?" Naruto murmured, his voice lower now.

"I am afraid only the Nameless King knows the reason."

Silence settled between them.

Naruto exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck. "You know, every covenant I learn about just gets more insane. First, the Way of White and their undead hunts. Now, the leader of your Sunlight Bros cut off his own mother's tongue. What's next? A group that worships eating humanity?"

Solaire chuckled. "You jest, but I fear the truth of Lordran may be darker than even that."

Naruto grunted, turning back to the altar. Despite everything—despite the Nameless King's sins—the sunlight still called to him.

"Hey… can I join this covenant?"

"You wish to join the Warriors of Sunlight?"

"Why not?" Naruto shrugged. "Even if I'm a little wary of this Nameless King guy, it still seems better than the Way of White. Plus, you're in it, and I figure if I can learn Lightning Spear, just imagine how much that'd piss off Sasuke."

Solaire let out a deep, hearty laugh, the kind that echoed through the ruined land like a bell tolling in the wind.

"Ah, your spirit is bright, my friend! Very well—kneel before the altar and offer a prayer. If the covenant accepts you, you shall know the brilliance of our Sun."

Naruto didn't need to be told twice. He hurried up to the altar, dropping to his knees in a posture of prayer. He pressed his hands together and squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for some sign, some surge of power—anything.

Several silent minutes passed.

Naruto cracked one eye open, frowning. Nothing. No lightning, no warmth, no message from the heavens. Just silence.

"Uh…" Naruto looked back at Solaire. "Is this thing broken, or what?"

"It seems your faith was not strong enough, my friend. But do not be discouraged. Faith is not simply granted; it must be cultivated, like the warmth of the Sun itself."

Naruto's shoulders slumped. "Man, I really thought I had that one."

Solaire clapped a hand on his shoulder. "You have a fire within you, young squire. A fire that shines in its own way. You may not wield the Sun's lightning yet, but your journey is far from over."

"Wait, I have an idea!" Naruto said. "I'll just level up my faith stat real quick, and then I can join the Warrior of Sunlight covenant. Genius, right?"

Solaire didn't respond.

"Sunbro?"

"You… aren't from this world, are you?"

Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah, I guess I never really got around to telling you that. But that doesn't matter right now. I'll just boost my faith and—"

"Don't."

The quiet weight of Solaire's voice made Naruto pause. "Why not?"

Solaire sighed.

"My friend, the faith required to join the Warrior of Sunlight covenant is no small feat. You will waste precious souls on a path that may not suit you. After this point, Lordran grows harsher, deadlier. Choose wisely where you invest your strength."

Naruto crossed his arms, deep in thought, the realization sinking in. "So… I shouldn't level up faith?"

"Not unless it calls to you," Solaire replied.

As they walked back toward the bonfire, Naruto shot Solaire a curious glance. "Hey, Sunbro, can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"If the Nameless King showed you the Sun, why are you still looking for one?"

Solaire stopped mid-step, his gaze drifting toward the pale sky.

"Because that Sun is not truthful. It is but a pale imitation—a reflection of what once was. The God of War's Sun is a replica of Lord Gwyn's, forged in the shadow of the original light."

"So… you're looking for a real one?"

Solaire nodded. "Yes. I became Undead to pursue this truth, to seek out a Sun of my own. But sometimes, when I gaze upon the pale light of this world, I wonder… am I a fool? Chasing a dream that does not exist?"

"That's… kinda depressing," Naruto muttered.

"Hah! Perhaps it is. Perhaps I am a blind fool, laughed at by the world for seeking something beyond my reach. But what is life without purpose, my friend? Without a light to strive for?"

Naruto scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I mean… if it keeps you going, it's worth it, right?"

"Wise words, indeed."

Back at the bonfire, Naruto plopped down and opened up his system menu, ready to distribute his souls.

"Any recommendations on what I should increase?"

"Vitality," Solaire said without hesitation.

"Why that?"

"Lordran is an unforgiving place. Strength and power mean little if your body cannot survive its trials."

Naruto nodded thoughtfully but still glanced at his Intelligence and Dexterity stats. He had plans for those, too. Then something clicked in his head, and a grin split across his face.

Wait… I can use that!

He quickly opened his inventory, rifling through it until his eyes lit up.

Bingo!

[ Item: Soul of Shisui Uchiha ]

[ Description: Soul of Shunshin no Shisui, who was betrayed by Konoha's ANBU Commander. The truth of his death at the hands of Itachi told half of the story.
It seems that even in death, he left behind the safety of Konoha and his greatest weapon to Itachi Uchiha. ]

Naruto squinted at the text, rereading it for what felt like the fifth time.

The description didn't add up—not with what Sasuke had told them. It was like trying to fit two jagged pieces of a puzzle together that just wouldn't connect.

If the system said this, though… Naruto trusted it. Whatever had happened to Shisui Uchiha, it was more complicated than anyone let on. And the truth behind Itachi's actions…

It's always something with Konoha, isn't it? he thought bitterly. First his parents, and now this entire shadowy mess about the Uchiha Clan Massacre.

His fist clenched involuntarily as frustration bubbled up.

"Something wrong, my young friend?"

"Sunbro, have you ever been in a situation where… I dunno, everything you were told turned out to be a lie? Like there's always something bigger going on in the dark, and no one ever tells you the full story?"

"More times than I can count."

Naruto blinked. "Seriously?"

"Indeed." Solaire leaned back slightly, his gaze fixed on the flames of the bonfire. "There are always those who work in shadows, young squire—be it for power, for survival, or for reasons they believe are noble. Often, the truths you uncover are but fragments of a larger picture, twisted by the agendas of others."

Naruto frowned, staring at his hands. "That's what I hate. Everyone's got some stupid agenda, and the rest of us are just stuck in their schemes like pawns on a board."

"And what makes you think you cannot be the one moving the pieces?"

Naruto looked up sharply, meeting Solaire's steady gaze.

"Listen well, my friend," Solaire continued. "When you find yourself caught in the machinations of others, you are faced with a choice. You can play their game—dancing to their tune, fighting on their terms—or…" He paused. "You can choose to play your own game."

"My own game?"

"The world may scheme, lie, and twist the truth. But your path—your choices—are yours alone. If you let others dictate the rules, you'll forever be at their mercy. Instead, carve out your own rules. Decide what matters to you. Then act, not as a pawn, but as one who holds the board."

Naruto fell silent for a moment, the firelight reflecting off his thoughtful expression.

"So… I should just focus on what I want to do, huh?"

"When you fight for your own convictions, you take power away from those who would seek to control you." Solaire gestured toward the broken Sunlight Altar in the distance. "Even here in Lordran, the echoes of gods and heroes are twisted by time, by stories, by agendas. Yet their actions endure because they walked a path they believed in, whether others understood it or not."

Naruto mulled over the words, the weight of them settling in his chest. He thought of Konoha, of Team 7, of everything he'd been told and everything he'd learned on his own. Then he thought of the Bells of Awakening, Lordran's brutal trials, and the legacy of his master, Oscar.

"Guess I'll just have to make my own moves, then."

Solaire clapped him on the back with a hearty laugh. "Well said, young squire! A knight must always walk his chosen path, no matter how twisted or uncertain it may seem. And who knows? In time, your truth may outshine even the darkest of lies."

Naruto smirked, the fire in his eyes reigniting as he reached into his inventory and grabbed Shisui's soul. The greenish flame flickered faintly in his palm, radiating an eerie yet oddly calming energy. The moment his fingers closed around it, the flame surged into him, and a wave of warmth pulsed through his body.

[ You have absorbed 12,000 souls ]

Naruto's eyes widened as he nearly choked on air.

T-Twelve thousand?!

The glowing number hovered before him:

[ Souls: 23,000 ]

Naruto blinked, processing the amount. "No way…" he muttered under his breath, already doing the math in his head.

If I've got twenty-three thousand… that's, what, six level-ups?

He paused, counting on his fingers for reassurance. "Yeah, six. Maybe more if the next levels aren't too expensive."

He glanced back toward the bonfire and sat down, rubbing his hands together as he navigated the level-up screen.

Alright… I'll split it up evenly. Two points for Vitality, two for Intelligence, and two for Dexterity.

[ Status ]

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]

[ Covenant: Way of White ]

[ Level: 21 → 26 ]

[ Souls: 23,000 → 641 ]

[ HP: 573/573 → 616/616 ]

[ Stamina: 93 ]

[ Equip Load: 45.8/51.0 ]

[ Attributes: ]

[ Vitality: 10 → 12 ]

[ Attunement: 12 ]

[ Endurance: 11 ]

[ Strength: 24 ]

[ Dexterity: 11 → 13 ]

[ Resistance: 12 ]

[ Intelligence: 11 → 13 ]

[ Faith: 12 ]

[ Humanity: 0 ]

---

[ Defense Stats: ]

[ Physical Defense: 141(46) → 150(55) ]

[ VS Strike: 138 → 146 ]

[ VS Slash: 156 → 164 ]

[ VS Thrust: 141 → 149 ]

[ Magic Defense: 104(47) → 111(54) ]

[ Flame Defense: 107(47) → 114(54) ]

[ Lightning Defense: 81(46) → 89(54) ]

---

Leveling up Vitality brought a subtle, invigorating rush—like a second wind at the end of an exhausting battle. His muscles felt denser, his breathing steadier, and his heart thudded with renewed vigor, as though he'd shed some invisible weight holding him back.

Intelligence, on the other hand, left a faint hum in his mind, like the gears of a well-oiled machine turning smoother.

Dexterity, though? Naruto flexed his fingers, swiped at the air a couple of times with his sword, and frowned.

"Still feels the same," he muttered, but a quick check on his stats showed a minor boost to his damage. He grinned. Eh, I'll take it.

"Well then, Solaire," Naruto said, "I think it's time I head back to my world."

"You can go back?!"

"Yeah," Naruto replied casually. "I die, and then I pop back in my world like nothing happened. Weird, huh?"

"Interesting," Solaire mused, his voice trailing off as he reached into his satchel, rummaging around. "Naruto, I have a proposition—if you have a moment."

"Sure."

Solaire pulled out a small shard, white and crystalline, with a delicate golden cloth wrapped around its base. The crystal seemed to pulse faintly, as though holding a heartbeat of its own.

"Remember when I mentioned that the flow of time in Lordran has become… convoluted?"

Naruto nodded, not quite catching the weight of those words but intrigued nonetheless.

"Well," Solaire continued, "this disturbance has caused people from the past to appear in the present, as if flickering like embers in a dying fire." His voice took on a more solemn tone. "There's no telling how much longer your world and mine will remain in contact."

Naruto's brows furrowed.

"Take this. Use it to summon me, or others, as spirits—cross the gaps between our worlds, and we shall engage in jolly co-operation."

Naruto blinked, his jaw slightly slack. "Wait… summon you? Like… you can come to Konoha?"

"Of course," Solaire said. "Though I will appear in the form of a phantom—merely a spirit in your world, bound to aid you."

A wide grin spread across Naruto's face. "Oh, man, Sunbro, you have to come to Konoha! I'll show you my world's sun and, trust me, the food of the gods!"

"I'll look forward to it."

[ Item Acquired: White Sign Soapstone ]

[ Description: Dimensional travel item. Use summon sign. Be summoned to another world as a phantom through a sign. ]

"But, uh, how do you use this thing? It's not exactly self-explanatory."

Solaire unfastened his gauntlet and removed it, revealing a surprisingly human hand—flesh unmarred and unblemished by hollowing. He held the crystal shard up and let a single drop of blood fall onto it. The shard seemed to absorb the blood instantly, pulsing once like a heartbeat.

"You must be in the form of a human," Solaire explained, tucking his gauntlet back on, "and when you call upon my name, deep in your heart, I shall answer."

"Got it. Sunbro on demand, that's awesome."

Solaire let out a good-natured laugh.

Naruto smiled as he tucked the item into his inventory.

"Well, I guess this is goodbye for now, Sunbro."

Solaire responded in kind, stepping back and lifting his arms to form a familiar Y shape. "Farewell, my friend. I look forward to our next meeting. Praise the Sun!"

Naruto froze mid-step, his breath catching in his throat. That pose. It was exactly the same as the one the Black Knight had struck after he'd taken it down. His brow furrowed, questions flooding his mind.

He opened his mouth to ask, but at that moment, a sharp alarm began buzzing from his pocket. Naruto groaned. The alarm—a glaring reminder of the real world and the mission that awaited him back in Konoha.

"Ah, man, I don't have time for this," Naruto muttered, shoving the alarm back into his pocket.

Mimicking Solaire's stance, Naruto raised his arms into the same Y shape.

"Praise the Sun!"

And with that, Naruto threw himself off the bridge.

---

Solaire stood quietly at the edge of the broken bridge, his gaze lingering on the spot where Naruto had thrown himself into the abyss. He waited patiently, fully expecting the boy to respawn at the nearby bonfire.

And yet... he didn't.

Solaire's brows furrowed beneath his helmet, an unusual unease creeping into his thoughts.

In the Age of Ancients, when the Furtive Pygmy first called upon souls from distant worlds, none of them could return to where they came from. They were bound to Lordran. That was simply the nature of this world.

And yet, Naruto was different. The boy came and went freely, tethered to another existence beyond Lordran's broken reach. It defied everything Solaire knew about this realm's laws of time and space.

Was this a sign?

"Has the world distorted so much that it has called upon an invader who can bring balance?" Solaire mused aloud. "Or… is this the scheme of some unseen entity?"

There were no answers here, only questions, stretching endlessly like the cursed cycle itself. Solaire sighed, the weight of uncertainty settling on his shoulders like an old friend. Whatever the truth, he couldn't help but feel there was something extraordinary about that young squire. Something that perhaps even the gods had not accounted for.

Shaking his head, Solaire turned toward the rusted lever embedded in the wall. His gauntleted hand gripped the handle, and with a heavy pull, he brought it down. The grinding of gears groaned through the ruins as the portcullis began to rise, its ancient metal screeching in protest.

Solaire watched the gate open, sunlight spilling faintly through the broken arch beyond.

"Wherever you go, my friend, may your flame never falter," Solaire said quietly to the empty air. His voice carried a deep warmth, as though the boy could somehow hear him across the veil of worlds.

"Until next time, Naruto. I hope we will fight side by side once more, in Lordran or beyond."

And with that, Solaire disappeared into the sunlight, leaving only the gentle hum of the bonfire in his wake.

---

Author Note:

Solaire has finally made his entrance, and what an introduction it was. This chapter was all about jolly cooperation, insane battles, and Naruto's first real test against a wyvern.

Now that Solaire has been properly introduced, I want to hear your thoughts on his characterization. Did he feel true to his in-game portrayal? How did you interpret his philosophy and way of speaking? His unwavering optimism, his poetic way of viewing the world—do you think I captured that essence?

On another note, let's talk about power scaling. Solaire is clearly no ordinary warrior. Where do you rank him? Would you place him at chūnin level, jōnin level, or even higher?

And what about Naruto? With the Drake Sword now reforged from Oscar's blade, his power has clearly taken another leap forward. But just how much stronger has he become?

---

The Case for Rosaria as Gwyn's Wife & The Nameless King's Punishment

A Thorough Examination of Dark Souls Lore

Dark Souls lore is infamously vague, often leaving much up to interpretation. Many theories exist regarding the identities and connections between various figures in the series, and while some may argue that Rosaria is Gwynevere or a descendant of Gwyn, I am here to present a compelling case that Rosaria was, in fact, Gwyn's wife and that her firstborn son—the Nameless King—was erased from history not for betraying the gods, but for cutting out her tongue.

If you're not well-versed in Dark Souls lore, don't worry—I'll provide all the necessary context. But for those familiar with the series, I'll be presenting item descriptions and in-game evidence that support this theory.

---

I. WHO IS ROSARIA?

Rosaria, Mother of Rebirth, is an NPC in Dark Souls 3. She serves as the leader of the Rosaria's Fingers Covenant, a group of invaders who collect tongues in her name. She can be found in the Cathedral of the Deep, where she offers "rebirth"—allowing players to reallocate their stats or change their appearance in exchange for Pale Tongues.

Rosaria herself never appeared in Dark Souls 1, which makes her identity somewhat mysterious. However, various item descriptions provide clues about her past, particularly her connection to the Nameless King.

---

II. THE FIRST PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE OBSCURING RING

The Obscuring Ring, an item in Dark Souls 3, provides the first direct connection between Rosaria and the Nameless King.

Item Description:

"Ring bestowed upon the Fingers of Rosaria, invaders who seek tongues for their goddess. Hides the presence of the wearer when far away. It is said that Rosaria, the mother of rebirth, was robbed of her tongue by her firstborn, and has been waiting for their return ever since."

Let's break this down:

1- Rosaria's firstborn cut out her tongue.

2- Her firstborn has never returned.

3- She still waits for them—meaning they are alive.

Now, let's compare this with what we know about the Nameless King:

1- He is the firstborn of Gwyn.

2- His name was erased from history.

3- He never returned to Anor Londo or the gods.

See the connection?

Most people assume the Nameless King's name was erased because he betrayed the gods and sided with the dragons.

Why erase his name from history instead of simply condemning him as a traitor?

The crime must have been more personal.

If the Nameless King cut out his own mother's tongue, then the gods may have decided that since she could no longer speak his name—no one else ever would, either.

HIS NAME WOULD BE STRICKEN FROM HISTORY, JUST AS HIS MOTHER WAS STRICKEN FROM SPEECH.

A punishment fitting the crime.

---

III. THE SECOND PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE RING OF THE SUN'S FIRSTBORN

The Ring of the Sun's Firstborn provides another crucial clue.

Item Description:

"Ring of the Sun's firstborn, who inherited the light of Gwyn, the first lord. Greatly boosts miracles. The Sun's firstborn was once a god of war, until he was stripped of his stature as punishment for his foolishness. No wonder his very name has slipped from the annals of history."

Let's focus on the key phrase:

"Punishment for his foolishness."

Most assume this refers to the Nameless King siding with the dragons, but think about it:

Betrayal is not "foolishness"—it's treason.

Would Gwyn truly erase his own son from history just for switching sides?

If "foolishness" was the reason, then the crime must have been personal, emotional—something rash and impulsive.

Cutting out his own mother's tongue? That would be foolish.

And the punishment fits perfectly—a son silences his mother, and so his name is silenced in return.

---

IV. THE THIRD PIECE OF EVIDENCE – THE RED EYE ORB

The Red Eye Orb in Dark Souls 3 suggests a link between Rosaria and the Dark—and this may explain why the Nameless King did what he did.

Item Description:

"Online play item. Invade other worlds at will. Defeat the Host of Embers of the world you have invaded to gain the strength of fire. The Red Eye Orb is rooted in a tiny land swallowed by darkness long ago. Some choose to put the orb to other uses. To embark on this path, enter the service of Rosaria in the Cathedral of the Deep."

The important takeaway:

1- The Red Eye Orb is explicitly linked to the Dark.

2- The covenant dedicated to Rosaria is tied to Dark-based invasions.

3- An item of the Dark explicitly name-drops Rosaria.

Now, let's take a step back and consider the larger implications.

If Rosaria was affiliated with the Dark, and if she was Gwyn's wife, this would have huge consequences:

- Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight, despised the Dark. His entire reign was about delaying the Age of Dark. His own son, the Nameless King, was a God of War, raised to fight against threats to the gods.

Now, what if he discovered that his own mother had ties to the Dark?

What if, in a fit of rage, betrayal, or fanatic loyalty to the gods, he cut out her tongue to keep her from speaking heresy or spreading her influence?

That would be foolish.

That would be a crime against the gods and against his own bloodline.

That would warrant his name being erased from history.

---

EVIDENCE V: THE THEMATIC CONNECTION BETWEEN DARK SOULS 1 & DARK SOULS 2

To fully understand the weight of this argument, we must look at the narrative patterns between Dark Souls 1 and Dark Souls 2. The latter heavily leans on the theme of history repeating itself, with major figures echoing the past—sometimes consciously, sometimes as unwitting reincarnations of their predecessors.

This is crucial because if Dark Souls 2 tells us that history echoes itself, then we must ask:

Who does Rosaria parallel?

A) THE CYCLE OF REPEATING HISTORY IN DARK SOULS 2

Dark Souls 2 is built on the idea of history looping in imperfect cycles. Many characters and bosses in DS2 mirror those from DS1, either through soul inheritance or direct thematic parallels.

Some of the most notable examples include:

1- The Rotten bears the Old Dead One Soul, strongly reminiscent of Gravelord Nito.

2- The Duke's Dear Freja carries the soul of Seath the Scaleless.

3- The Old Iron King is widely theorized to be a reincarnation of Gwyn.

Each of these figures represents a fragment of the past, distorted and doomed to repeat its mistakes.

Now, let's apply this pattern to Rosaria.

B) NASHANDRA – A DARK QUEEN WHO REFLECTS ROSARIA

In Dark Souls 2, King Vendrick—the ruler of Drangleic—took a queen: Nashandra.

Who was Nashandra?

She was the daughter of Manus, Father of the Abyss—a being of pure Dark. She manipulated Vendrick, leading him down a path of destruction. She served the Darkness, seeking to usher in the Age of Dark.

Now, let's examine the parallels between Nashandra and Rosaria:

1- Both are powerful, influential women tied to the Dark.

2- Both are associated with major ruling figures (Vendrick and Gwyn).

3- Both have connections to "rebirth" in a twisted sense—Rosaria literally offers rebirth, while Nashandra brought to Drangleic a Dark-like peace.

4- Both represent the continuation of an endless cycle—Nashandra in Drangleic, Rosaria in Lothric.

If Nashandra represents the echo of a past event, then who does she mirror from DS1?

The logical answer is Rosaria—the queen of the previous Age, Gwyn's wife, who, just like Nashandra, was aligned with the Dark.

And what does that mean?

It means that Gwyn's wife—Rosaria—was a force that the gods themselves sought to silence.
It means that the Nameless King was not simply a traitor to the gods—he was a son who, in an act of blind loyalty, silenced his own mother.
And as punishment, the gods did the same to him.

---

FINAL WORDS

This is why Rosaria is Gwyn's wife in this fanfiction—because all the evidence aligns.

If, after all this, you still believe another theory—more power to you. Dark Souls is a world of interpretation, and everyone is free to craft their own understanding of its mysteries.

But I have done my research, and in this story, Rosaria is the mother of the Nameless King, the lost queen of Anor Londo, and the darkness that could never reach Gwyn because of his son.

What do you think? Did this evidence convince you, or do you have another interpretation?

I'd love to hear your thoughts.

Even if you disagree, I hope this gave you a deeper understanding of why I wrote Rosaria as Gwyn's wife.

Now, onto the chapter—what did you think?

Okay, so we know that Naruto got to Lordran via the Darksign he found in the Forbidden Scroll of Seals. My question to you guys is:

Who put it there?

And yes—this is going to be a big plot point later on in the story.

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 2nd! You can read ahead to Chapter 72 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.28 Vs The Demon Brothers

---

Sasuke leaned against the Hokage Gates, arms crossed, basking in the rare moment of quiet. Kakashi stood nearby, flipping through his little orange book with the ease of a man who had perfected the art of slacking off. Tazuna, gripping a beer bottle like it held the meaning of life, stared at it with a look of existential dread.

Meanwhile, Sakura was hunched over their supplies for what had to be the third time, mumbling curses under her breath.

Her eye twitched.

"Where. The hell. Is. Naruto?!"

"Give it a minute, Sakura," Kakashi murmured, still engrossed in his book.

Sakura let out a frustrated groan.

"Three hours late?! This is our first real mission! How can Naruto mess this up already?!"

Sasuke scoffed. "I blame Kakashi."

"Oh, Sasuke-kun," Kakashi sighed dramatically. "You wound me. I'm nothing if not a shining example of punctuality."

Sakura scowled.

"Sensei, Naruto definitely picked up this terrible habit and those ridiculous excuses from you!"

Tazuna, watching their banter, let out a long, weary sigh.

"…I hope I'm not killed."

BOOM!

A blur of silver and dust barreled down the road, skidding to a stop so fast that pebbles shot out in every direction.

Naruto stood there, grinning.

But no one was looking at him.

They were staring at the massive wooden crate strapped to his back.

It was fastened with a chaotic mess of ropes—half-assed knots, crisscrossed straps, and what looked like a shoelace.

"Sorry I'm late!" Naruto said cheerfully, scratching the back of his head. "You won't believe it! I was fighting this huge dragon—well, actually, it was a wyvern! And I teamed up with this really cool guy who's looking for his own sun!"

Silence.

Sasuke squinted. "Looking for his own… sun?"

"Sounds legit," Kakashi muttered, still not looking up from his book.

Sakura, however, was done.

"Naruto. What is that?!" she demanded, pointing at the suspicious crate.

Naruto patted the wooden box proudly.

"Oh, this? It's got all my important supplies."

Sakura's eye twitched harder.

"Then why not use a storage scroll like a normal person?!"

"Nah," Naruto said dismissively. "This works better for training!"

Translation: All his supplies were in his inventory. The crate actually contained Oscar.

From inside, the little lizard scratched the wood.

Scritch. Scritch.

Naruto elbowed the crate.

Shush!

The activity was suspicious—but Sasuke didn't care, Sakura just wanted to get moving, and Kakashi? Kakashi let Naruto be Naruto.

Whatever was in that crate, it would be revealed sooner or later. Kakashi sighed, snapping his book shut.

"Alright, now that everyone's here, let's get started. We've got a three-day trek to the Fire Nation's border. From there, we'll catch a boat to the Land of Waves. Stay sharp."

Team 7 and 8 gave a collective nod. But Tazuna shuffled over to Naruto, holding out the beer bottle.

"Here, kid. Just like you asked for."

"Oh, thanks, old man!"

"Wait, Naruto!" Sakura interjected. "You can't drink before an important mission!"

Kakashi waved a hand lazily.

"It's fine, Sakura. One sip won't hurt."

Naruto took a hearty swig.

His face froze. His eyes widened. His mouth twisted. The bitter, burning liquid hit his tongue like liquid regret. He coughed, smacked his lips, and grimaced.

"Huh. Is this what being an adult tastes like?"

Then anotification flashed in his mind.

[ Poison Bar: 4% ]

Naruto stared at the bottle.

"Uh… Sensei?" he said, voice tight. "Is this poison?"

Silence.

All eyes slowly turned to Tazuna.

"Whoa, kid, relax!" Tazuna yelped, holding up his hands defensively. "It's just alcohol! Nothing dangerous!"

Kakashi plucked the bottle from Naruto's hand.

"Let's not take any chances, hmm?" he said, inspecting the liquid with mild amusement.

With a swift series of hand seals, his fingers blurred into motion. A faint blue glow enveloped his palm.

Ninja Art: Poison Detection.

"Sensei, what does that jutsu do?"

"It's a basic medical technique," Kakashi replied. "I send a controlled pulse of chakra through the substance. If there's poison, the chakra reacts and changes color—red, black, or something equally ominous."

Naruto watched intently as Kakashi's chakra rippled across the liquid.

The bottle remained clear. The glow faded.

"Looks like you're in the clear."

Naruto frowned harder. "Then why did my system say it's poison?"

Sakura squinted. "Your… system?"

Naruto ignored her.

"Wait. Is alcohol a poison?"

Kakashi tilted his head.

"Technically, yes. Alcohol is a mild toxin. But in small amounts, it's not harmful."

Naruto went still then he chucked the bottle into the woods.

Hard.

It vanished into the trees, sending birds screeching into the sky.

"HEY!" Tazuna yelled. "That was good booze!"

Naruto crossed his arms.

"First cigarettes, now alcohol? Adults have such sad lives."

Kakashi chuckled.

Sakura sighed.

"Sensei, can you teach me that Poison Detection jutsu?"

"Of course," Kakashi said. "After this mission is over."

Naruto grinned. This mission was already turning out to be way more fun than he expected.

---

Team 7 and Tazuna trudged along the path for hours, the quiet broken only by the rhythmic crunch of their footsteps on the dirt trail. The journey had been uneventful so far, except for Tazuna getting tired midway. This led to an impromptu rotation system where each member of Team 7 had to carry the old man on their back. As night fell, they set up camp, with Naruto taking the lead using shadow clones. Just like they'd been taught in the academy, he started by selecting an appropriate location. They chose a spot off the main path—higher ground, surrounded by dense foliage. The elevation gave them a vantage point to detect enemies, and the foliage provided much-needed cover.

Sasuke was tasked with covering their tracks, ensuring no one could trace them. Meanwhile, Sakura began digging a Dakota fire pit—a concealed and efficient cooking setup where two holes were dug, one for the fire and another for ventilation, connected by a small tunnel. It minimized smoke and ensured the flames weren't easily visible.

Kakashi, on the other hand, took the least effortful task—protecting Tazuna. The old man was sleeping, and their sensei, ever nonchalant, had his nose buried in his book.

Naruto, focused on their sleeping arrangements, laid out some sheets and foil blankets for warmth. While everyone else worked, he wasn't particularly thrilled about dinner. They only had rice and a bland, water-based soup to prepare—no spices, no oils, and nothing that might leave a lingering scent for enemy shinobi to track.

"Let me guess, Naruto, you have some ramen on you," Sakura teased as she worked.

"Yeah, but I'm not going to eat it."

"Why not? It's just a C-rank mission," Kakashi said, his tone light.

Tazuna, half-awake now, asked, "Can eating this ramen really cause any problems?"

"Well, yes," Kakashi replied. "The smell could linger and attract enemy shinobi. It's standard protocol to avoid fragrant foods on the field. But you don't need to worry about it—it's just a C-rank mission."

Tazuna began to sweat as Kakashi's one visible eye narrowed. Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto exchanged glances, understanding the unspoken implication: Kakashi knew this mission was more dangerous than Tazuna had let on and wanted the old man to come clean.

Feeling a nudge from Sasuke's foot, Naruto grinned. "Sensei, I'm not going to eat it. Gotta act like a ninja on the field, right?"

Tazuna sighed in visible relief as the tension eased, though his shoulders remained slightly hunched.

Kakashi glanced at the trio, his tone flat. "Is that so?"

The group felt the weight of his gaze, their nervousness growing. Sensing the need to break the tension, Naruto decided on an unconventional approach—he loudly farted.

Sakura and Sasuke immediately took a step back, grimacing.

"Naruto!"

"Anyway," Naruto said casually, stretching as though nothing had happened, "nature calls." He grabbed his crate and disappeared into the shadows, leaving his teammates and Tazuna to deal with the awkward silence that followed.

---

Naruto walked a little distance away from the camp, his movements deliberate. They'd been taught in the academy to relieve themselves far from the campsite and to bury the evidence afterward to avoid attracting wildlife or enemies. The night was quiet, the only sounds the distant chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of leaves. He arrived at a small clearing with a puddle of water reflecting the moonlight. It seemed unremarkable, so he thought nothing of it.

He crouched down, opening the box he had brought with him. Inside were a few essentials: a couple of small blankets, some raw meat wrapped in leaves, a water bottle, and, nestled atop it all, a crystal lizard.

"Alright, Oscar," Naruto said with a grin, gently reaching in. "Let's get you out for a bit."

The lizard squirmed slightly as Naruto lifted it out, its legs stretching out stiffly before it clung to his hand. Naruto chuckled as he set Oscar down on the ground, watching as the little creature hesitated for a moment, sniffing at the air. Slowly, it started to move, its claws scratching faintly against the stone as it explored the area. Naruto leaned back, watching Oscar's slow, deliberate movements as the lizard paused to flick its tongue out at a stray leaf. It crouched low, shifting its weight carefully as it tested the terrain. At one point, Oscar stopped and tilted its head, staring intently at a rock as though it were the most fascinating thing in the world.

"What are you up to now?"

He watched as the lizard nudged the rock with its snout, pushing it aside before scurrying back toward him. It paused a few steps away, turning its head to look at him expectantly, its tail curling slightly.

Naruto extended his hand, and Oscar scurried up his arm, its claws lightly gripping his sleeve. It perched on his shoulder, still as a statue for a moment before flicking its tongue against his cheek.

The pair sat in comfortable silence, Naruto occasionally petting Oscar's smooth, cool scales as the lizard seemed to relax completely. It adjusted its position a few times, curling its body closer to his neck for warmth.

Then Naruto heard it—a faint sound, like water shifting unnaturally, as though something alive had disturbed it.

His body tensed, his Way of Focality flaring as his eyes darted toward the puddle. Suddenly, with a wet gurgle and splash, two figures erupted from the ground, water dripping from their forms.

They struck fast—no hesitation, no words.

The chain lashed out like a viper, its razor-edged links glinting faintly in the misty light. It coiled around Naruto in an instant, the pull so fierce it threatened to crush him where he stood. The claws on the other end gleamed with venom, hungry to sink into flesh.

But as they pulled, the chain snapped taut on nothing.

Naruto flickered out of their grip, reappearing several feet away, his massive Zweihander already in his hand.

The Demon Brothers froze for half a heartbeat, their instincts sharp enough to recognize the danger of that blade. The memories of Zabuza's brutal massacres surfaced unbidden.

Yet hesitation had no place in their craft.

They melted into the terrain as the nearby stream churned unnaturally.

Mist exploded outward like an avalanche, consuming the forest in seconds. Thick, wet, and clinging, it devoured everything, reducing the world to a suffocating white void. Even the faint rustle of leaves seemed swallowed.

For most, it would be the end—a grave made of silence and shadow.

But Naruto wasn't most people.

His grip tightened on his sword. He used Shadow Clone Jutsu, eight of them erupting into existence and scattering. Yet no sound came. No sign of movement. Gozu and Meizu had spent their lives navigating the shadows, working as assassins who always struck when their targets were at their most vulnerable.

But this boy—this child—had upended all of their expectations.

At first, they had assumed he must be the son of the Fire Daimyō or some other noble, apprenticing under one of Konoha's renowned jōnin. That would explain the absurdity of his sword, his armor, and his unnerving combat prowess. But when the boy summoned an army of shadow clones, their shock turned to alarm. The Shadow Clone Technique wasn't just a jutsu—it was a major tactical advantage of Konoha's elite. It was the kind of secret the Leaf wouldn't risk leaking, not even to its strongest genin.

Yet here was this boy, a samurai no less, wielding it effortlessly.

But it didn't matter.

He was just a boy.

A dangerous boy, yes, but still inexperienced.

And more importantly, he was a boy with a sword and armor that could fetch a king's ransom.

That's why Gozu and Meizu had chosen to attack at night rather than waiting until morning—they would kill him quickly, take his gear, and disappear before the jōnin or his team could react.

Within the mist, Gozu and Meizu moved like predators, their forms invisible even in close proximity. They had perfected their craft—silent, precise killers.

With a sharp clap of his hands, Gozu dropped into a low stance, his fingers weaving through a rapid sequence of hand signs. The ground beneath Naruto and his clones began to shift and churn, the once-stable earth turning slick and treacherous.

Water Style: Mud Terrain!

The earth beneath them transformed into a sludgy mire, sucking at boots and threatening to drag anyone who wasn't quick or light-footed into its sticky grasp. Gozu smirked, his dark eyes narrowing as he watched Naruto and his clones step into the trap. A heavily armored samurai? He'd never be able to maintain balance on such unstable terrain.

But Gozu's smirk faded almost instantly.

Naruto and his clones moved across the mud with an unnatural ease, their heavy boots seeming to glide over the mire as though the terrain wasn't even there. The mud that should have sucked them down and stalled their movements might as well have been solid stone beneath their feet.

"What the—?"

Naruto grinned, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.

"Thanks, Iron-Rusted Ring," he thought.

The magic ring on his hand faintly pulsed, its passive effect subtly stabilizing him and his clones. Its magic ensured their footsteps were steady even on uneven, treacherous terrain, and now, it turned Gozu's carefully laid trap into nothing more than an inconvenience.

Gozu's smirk faltered as the first of the clones reached him, their massive Zweihanders raised high for the kill. Gozu jumped back, narrowly avoiding the first downward swing as the blade cleaved into the mud, sending a spray of muck into the air.

Gozu's eyes widened as he watched the massive blade swing toward him, its edges glowing with a deadly swirl of wind chakra. His instincts screamed at him to dodge—there was no way a direct clash would end well.

How is a genin using the legendary Vacuum Blade?!

The thought struck Gozu like a kunai to the skull. It was impossible. That technique wasn't just some simple chakra flow—it was Vacuum Blade, a technique even the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist spoke of with respect.

Even he and Meizu, with over a decade of experience, had never encuntered such a technique. Few ever did. It was an art reserved for the most elite of swordsmen.

And yet, this brat—a genin—was wielding it like it was second nature.

That could only mean one thing. That sword had to be chakra metal.

A blade like that? Priceless. If they got their hands on it, they could sell it for a fortune—enough to retire, to live like kings, to never take another bloody contract again.

But that begged an even bigger question.

Who the hell was this kid?

But before he could fully retreat, the boy's clones surged forward, their movements impossibly fast and unnervingly coordinated. They came at him from every angle, their massive blades flashing in deadly arcs. Gozu twisted and dodged, narrowly avoiding one blade that came so close it grazed his shoulder, the sheer force of the swing sending a cold rush of air past his face.

Too close, Gozu thought, his heart hammering. He backpedaled again, his mind racing. I need to get out of this—

His focus slipped for a split second, and that was all it took.

One of the clones feinted low, forcing Gozu to sidestep. Another came from the side, its Zweihander carving a wide arc that drove him directly into the path of another clone. The massive sword descended, glowing with a razor-sharp aura of wind chakra, and Gozu had no time to think. Pure instinct took over, and he raised his clawed gauntlet to block the strike.

He shouldn't have.

He knew he shouldn't have.

The moment the weapons met, Gozu felt it. The raw, overwhelming power of the wind chakra surged through the blade, cutting through his gauntlet like it was paper.

The crack of metal shattering echoed through the mist, followed by the sickening sound of flesh tearing.

Gozu's gauntlet and hand separated cleanly from his arm, spiraling through the air before splashing into the mud below.

His forearm burned as a guttural scream ripped from his throat. He staggered back, clutching the jagged stump of his arm as the pain overwhelmed him. His footing faltered, and he dropped to one knee, his vision blurring as the clones pressed forward, their glowing blades promising no mercy.

Meizu emerged from the mist, his chain coiled in one hand, dripping with chakra flow, slicing through two more clones with a savage arc. Smoke filled the air as the decoys were obliterated, but it did nothing to ease his tension.

He darted to Gozu's side, his sharp eyes narrowing as his brother clutched his bloody stump, crimson pooling thickly in the mud beneath him.

"This isn't normal," Meizu growled under his breath. "What kind of genin fights like this?"

Gozu grimaced through the pain, his teeth clenched as blood oozed uncontrollably from the jagged edge of his severed arm.

"This kid… he's nothing like the marks we've taken before. The armor, the clones, that sword, the vacuum blade…"

Meizu didn't waste time. He knelt beside Gozu, jamming the senbon needles he held into the bloody stump.

Ninja Art: Pressure Point Jutsu!

Chakra pulsed faintly along the senbons as they sank into critical points along Gozu's arm. The bleeding slowed almost immediately as Meizu's quick application of the jutsu stabilized the injury. Gozu sucked in a sharp breath, his vision swimming as the pain dulled slightly. He glanced up at Naruto, who still hadn't moved from his position in the mist. The boy stood there, calm and calculating, his massive Zweihander resting on his shoulder.

He hadn't pressed the advantage, hadn't rushed forward to finish them off.

Meizu's brow furrowed as he followed his brother's gaze.

"What's he waiting for?" he hissed, his voice laced with confusion. "Does he think we'll just give up? Is he some naïve brat who believes in fighting with honor?"

But before the thought could settle, Gozu's tone hardened, cutting through the silence.

"Meizu, drop the mist."

Meizu hesitated, his hand hovering over the senbons still embedded in Gozu's arm.

"Are you crazy? If we drop it, we'll—"

"Drop it," Gozu growled through clenched teeth.

Something in his tone, a primal edge of fear, made Meizu obey without question.

As the battlefield cleared, both brothers froze.

The clearing was filled—completely surrounded—by hundreds of shadow clones.

They stood in perfect formation, stretching in every direction, their identical faces all turned toward the Demon Brothers. But the worst part wasn't their sheer number—it was their demeanor. The clones weren't tense, weren't poised for an attack. Instead, they stood there with a bored nonchalance, as if waiting for a signal. One clone yawned exaggeratedly, while another lazily scratched the back of its head. A few even looked like they were chatting amongst themselves, as if this was a casual game rather than a life-or-death battle.

One of the clones stepped forward, a sly grin on its face. It glanced back at the others and said in a mock-serious tone,

"Alright, whose turn is it next? I'm getting bored."

The brothers' hearts stopped.

This wasn't a fight anymore. This was an execution waiting to happen.

"Gozu, you have to run."

Meizu's voice was low, steady, and final. It wasn't a suggestion—it was a command.

Gozu clenched his jaw, his hand shaking as he clutched the stump of his severed arm, blood still trickling down his wrist despite the senbon needles holding the worst of it at bay. He knew what his brother meant.

Gozu locked eyes with Meizu, his lips trembling slightly before he nodded.

"Goodbye."

Meizu's expression didn't waver. There was no fear, no hesitation. He straightened his posture, his chain coiling loosely in one hand as his fingers began to blur through dozens of hand signs. The water in the nearby stream rippled unnaturally, rising like a living thing, coiling and twisting around his body.

The liquid surged upward, forming an elaborate water construct—a ceremonial lion costume. The water flowed unnaturally, thick and heavy, shaping a massive lion's head that engulfed his upper body. The head was wide and jagged, its mane flowing like liquid flames, with hollow, glowing eyes made of compressed chakra. Meizu's body was encased within the lion's jaws, his movements hidden inside as the construct roared with unnatural energy. The translucent construct pulsed, its surface rippling as if alive, shimmering faintly under the moonlight.

Naruto's eyes narrowed, and a strange memory flickered in his mind: the New Year festivals back in Konoha, where two performers would dance under a lion costume, its massive head bobbing and weaving to drums and cheers. But this… this wasn't festive.

This was deadly.

The lion head let out a guttural howl as Meizu surged forward with the liquid construct, the stream feeding into it with every step. His speed was incredible, the water roaring around him like a whirlpool given legs. He leaped high into the air, the construct twisting and expanding around him, now twice his size.

"Water Style: Dance of Death!"

The construct reached its peak as he dove downward, aiming directly at Naruto. The lion's head opened wide, its teeth elongating into massive water blades glowing faintly with chakra. The moment it hit, the entire construct would detonate—a deadly explosion designed to obliterate anything in its radius, tearing apart enemies with compressed water and chakra.

---

Gozu didn't hesitate. Tears streamed down his face as he activated Shunshin no Jutsu, his body vanishing in a blur of speed. He sprinted through the forest, each step like a dagger to his heart. He didn't want to leave his brother behind.

They had dreamed of returning to their homeland, of helping Zabuza-sama kill the tyrant who oppressed them. They wanted to be remembered—not as nobodies, but as warriors who fought for a cause. And now, Meizu was giving his life to make that dream possible.

"You were my hero, brother…" Gozu whispered, his vision blurred by tears as he leapt from tree to tree.

---

There was no time to hesitate.

Naruto shifted his grip and summoned the Drake Sword. The weapon shimmered in his hands, its sleek, dark blade humming faintly as it absorbed the wind chakra around him. The air spiraled toward the blade, creating a violent vortex along its edges, the sword now vibrating with raw, deadly energy.

As the water lion construct descended, Naruto raised the Drake Sword and swung downward with all his strength.

The impact was cataclysmic.

The blade unleashed a massive shockwave of wind chakra, a crescent-shaped arc of slicing air that roared upward. It collided with the water construct mid-air, and for a moment, everything froze—the lion's head split open, the compressed water struggling against the overwhelming force of the wind chakra.

Then, the shockwave detonated.

The wind chakra tore through the water jutsu, shredding it apart. The compressed water exploded outward in a violent torrent, sending massive, spiraling streams of water in every direction. The ground beneath shook as the shockwave carved through the forest, leveling trees in its path.

A howling roar echoed through the battlefield as the shockwave blasted through the surrounding area, its force uprooting ancient oaks, splintering trunks into shards, and carving deep gouges into the earth. The mist that had lingered in the air was ripped away in an instant, replaced by a deafening silence.

When the dust settled, the battlefield was unrecognizable. The stream had been obliterated, reduced to scattered puddles amidst the devastation. Dozens of trees lay felled, their trunks shattered like brittle twigs. Deep gashes scored the earth where the wind shockwave had passed, the ground itself torn apart as if by a giant's blade.

Naruto stood at the center, the Drake Sword still humming faintly in his grip. The air around him crackled with residual energy as the last remnants of the water jutsu dissipated into harmless mist.

---

Gozu glanced back as the roar of destruction reached him. His heart sank when he saw the aftermath.

His brother's jutsu—their ultimate trump card—had done nothing. The boy had countered it like it was nothing more than a nuisance.

Despair filled his chest, but he didn't have time to process it. Suddenly, the sound of Shunshin crackled behind him.

He barely had time to turn his head before Naruto appeared at his side, his expression hidden behind his helmet.

Gozu's eyes widened in horror.

How is this monster a genin?!

That was his last thought before Naruto's leg shot upward, an axe kick descending like a guillotine.

The blow struck Gozu squarely on the back, the force of it slamming him into the ground with a sickening crunch. Pain exploded in his spine as the bones shattered, the impact carving a small crater into the dirt. Gozu's body convulsed briefly before going limp, the pain overwhelming his senses.

[ You have killed hostile Enemy — Meizu ]

[ Dropped Items ]
[ - Tekko-Kagi ]
[ - Shuriken Chains ]
[ - 500 Soul ]

---

Konoha was not reckless. Missions weren't handed out like cheap festival trinkets. Every assignment underwent extensive scrutiny. Behind every mission stood an entire department—analysts, intelligence officers, and strategists—combing through reports, weighing risks, predicting possible threats. When the assignment to escort Tazuna reached Kakashi, Gatō's name had already been flagged.

There was a high probability that Gatō would send mercenaries. Maybe even rogue shinobi. The likelihood of combat was undeniable.

And yet, the mission was approved.

Because the reward outweighed the risk.

A completed bridge meant a new trade route to the Fire Nation. New trade routes meant commerce. Commerce meant missions. More missions meant money for Konoha. And for a shinobi village that thrived on the economy of war, that was an opportunity too good to ignore.

As for the danger? That was why Kakashi was sent.

The instant the Demon Brothers attacked, Kakashi didn't react—not at first. He had a shadow clone grab Tazuna, assigned Sasuke and Sakura to provide support, and vanished into the shadows. The real him had moved unseen, poised to strike the enemy down the second things went wrong.

But that moment never came. Instead, he found himself watching in complete disbelief.

He had planned to let Naruto handle the fight—to gauge his progress, to see how far the boy had come. But what Kakashi saw went beyond anything he had expected.

Brutal efficiency.

The speed. The sheer force behind each attack. The way Naruto cut through the enemy like a seasoned warrior, not a fresh genin.

As he analyzed the fight, his Sharingan traced every movement, every technique. He measured Naruto against the standard shinobi ranks in his head. In terms of technique and experience? Chūnin-level. But in terms of raw power?

That was Tokubetsu Jōnin-level.

"Minato-sensei…"

The way Naruto moved, the way he dominated the battlefield—it was almost eerie how much it reminded him of his late teacher. Kakashi exhaled slowly, forcing himself to remain still. If this was how much Naruto had grown in a few weeks… what would he be like in six months? A year?

And yet, despite the pride welling in his chest, there was something else. Something that didn't sit right.

Mysteries.

Because power wasn't the only thing Naruto had gained.

His Sharingan burned, memorizing every detail.

The iron-rusted ring on Naruto's finger.

At first glance? Utterly mundane. Worn down, unimpressive, easily dismissed as a cheap trinket. But in the heat of battle?

It glowed.

Not with chakra—but with something else. Something his Sharingan couldn't trace. Chakra had a flow, a rhythm, a natural movement that his dōjutsu could read like a book.

But this?

This didn't flow. It didn't move like chakra. It just was. And not just was—it did. Even subtler than fuinjutsu, the ring's power didn't act like chakra but still created effects.

Like an artifact.

Kakashi's mind whirred.

He had seen the small, invisible platforms forming beneath Naruto's feet as he sprinted across unstable mud—Gozu's Mud Swamp Terrain should have slowed him down. But it didn't.

Naruto ran across it like it wasn't there. And then there was another unknown ring.

"Where the hell did these come from?"

And then, there was the sword.

It was unlike anything Kakashi had ever seen. It wasn't steel. The surface was organic—faint, muscle-like threads woven into the blade, as if it were a living thing.

The closest thing Kakashi could compare it to was the Seven Ninja Swords of the Mist.

Artifacts from the Warring States Era. Weapons created from a fusion of master blacksmithing and fuinjutsu.

Each sword a national treasure.

Had Naruto stumbled upon an Uzumaki vault?

That would explain the sword.

Maybe even the rings. But not the rest. Not the other strange energy surrounding him. Not the impossible growth. Not the sense of otherworldliness Naruto had started to carry.

Kakashi forced himself to breathe. He cataloged everything.

Hiruzen's words echoed in his mind. "It would be foolish to dismiss mysteries just because they involve Naruto. But from now on, we separate the two. Naruto and his mysteries are not the same. Treat them as such."

Kakashi had agreed. Back then. But now? Now, he wasn't so sure.

---

"We're supposed to be subtle, Naruto," Kakashi said dryly as he flickered into the clearing, his voice calm despite the battlefield that looked like a small-scale natural disaster had occurred.

"You're slow, sensei."

"That's because I trust you, Naruto. I believe in you."

"Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence."

Naruto gestured toward the battlefield, the unconscious form of Gozu sprawled in the dirt. "Well, I killed one ninja and captured the other. Mission accomplished, right?"

Kakashi nodded slowly, his gaze lingering on the destruction. He crouched down and picked up Gozu's limp body with one arm, easily slinging the unconscious man over his shoulder. All the while, his mind was racing.

Kakashi's visible eye studied Naruto briefly, noting the boy's calm demeanor, though Kakashi didn't miss the slight nervous twitch in his fingers. Something was on his mind.

"Sensei," Naruto started. "Do you… want to meet Oscar?"

Kakashi's heart skipped a beat. His thoughts immediately derailed, his mind going utterly blank for a moment as questions flooded in.

Oscar?

Did that mean Oscar was here? Now? When? How?

Kakashi's grip on Gozu tightened slightly, his expression unreadable, though his mind was racing. Wasn't Oscar supposed to be dead? Did Naruto somehow have some kind of connection to him?

But before Kakashi could process any of it, Naruto brought two fingers to his lips and whistled.

A faint digging sound broke the silence. Kakashi's eye flicked to the ground, where a patch of mud began to shift. Slowly, a small, glittering creature emerged. A large crystal protruded from its back, glowing faintly with a pulsing energy.

The crystal lizard scurried forward, leaping onto Naruto's leg and climbing up to perch comfortably on his shoulder. It chirped softly, tilting its head as the crystal on its back shimmered like a prism.

"And what is that?" Kakashi asked flatly, his voice as monotone as he could muster despite the growing headache he felt brewing.

Naruto beamed, proud as could be. "This is Oscar!"

The lizard chirped again, its crystal pulsing faintly as if responding to its name.

Kakashi stared at the strange creature, then at Naruto, and then at the utterly destroyed clearing. His mind made the connection immediately—this wasn't the Oscar.

Clearly, Naruto had named the creature out of remembrance for the man. But as Kakashi studied the crystal lizard perched on Naruto's shoulder, he couldn't help but wonder: what exactly was this thing?

It wasn't a summon—that much was obvious. Summons bore the distinct signature of chakra, and this creature radiated none of that. It wasn't a normal animal, either. The glowing crystal embedded in its back wasn't natural, not in the slightest.

The lizard chirped again, and Kakashi's Sharingan shifted instinctively beneath his forehead protector, his trained reflexes compelling him to analyze the creature further. Yet, even with his heightened perception and years of experience, he couldn't make sense of what he was seeing.

The crystal lizard didn't have a chakra network—not in the traditional sense. Instead, there was something else, something foreign pulsing through its body in regular, rhythmic bursts. The energy wasn't chakra; it didn't flow like chakra did. It moved differently, almost mechanically.

It was subtle, but Kakashi's trained eye could see how the creature's presence interacted with the environment. Tiny ripples of the same strange energy spread outward from the crystal on its back, barely noticeable unless you were looking for it. It wasn't disruptive—it didn't damage the surroundings or influence chakra flows—but it was there, like a faint hum of static in the air.

The boy seemed completely at ease with the lizard, scratching under its chin as it trilled happily, the sound almost soothing. To Naruto, this was clearly nothing unusual—he acted like it was just another part of his strange, ever-growing list of mysteries.

Kakashi felt even more exhausted. He pinched the bridge of his nose, closing his visible eye for a moment as he exhaled deeply.

For a brief second, Kakashi understood why so many shinobi turned to alcohol.

"Maybe I should've become an alcoholic," he muttered under his breath before shaking his head. Hell no. Jiraiya-sama's masterpieces are better than alcohol.

---

A few minutes later, Naruto stood proudly, holding his crystal lizard high like a prized trophy. Sakura and Sasuke looked at him, their expressions ranging from mild disbelief to quiet resignation.

"Isn't he the cutest?"

Sakura leaned closer, her eyes sparkling. "Where did you find him?" she asked, reaching out a hand to pet the strange creature.

Before she could touch it, Oscar hissed, his small mouth opening slightly to reveal tiny, sharp teeth. Sakura recoiled with a startled yelp.

"Oh, I found him injured in some barrels while I was fighting this damn flea-ridden cow," Naruto said matter-of-factly, releasing a long sigh through his nostrils, as if reliving the memory was exhausting.

"What happened to the cow?"

"Oh, it burned itself to death, I think."

Naruto said it so casually that Sasuke immediately regretted asking. He shook his head, muttering something about how talking to Naruto never made sense.

Meanwhile, Tazuna stood off to the side, sweat dripping down his brow. He watched the scene nervously, his gaze darting between the tied-up assassin and Kakashi, who had just finished securing Gozu to the tree.

"Tazuna-san, it seems your C-rank escort mission is far more dangerous than we were led to believe."

Tazuna swallowed hard. "I… I apologize," he said. "I didn't lie to deceive you. It's just… I couldn't afford anything more than a C-rank mission after months of saving up. I have no choice but to beg for your help."

The old man pulled off his hat and bowed low. "Please, protect me until I can complete the bridge. I'll pay you the appropriate amount once it's finished. My daughter, my grandson… my village is counting on this bridge. It's our only chance to free ourselves from the greed of that tyrant. I beg you, oh great Konoha shinobi."

Kakashi hummed, rubbing his chin as he considered the man's words. "Tazuna-san, Naruto just fought two chunin-level assassins. Shinobi specializing in killing, no less. We might face even stronger enemies ahead."

Sasuke's eyes lit up at the thought.

Naruto's grin widened. He stepped forward, raising his Zweihander slightly.

"Precept the First…" he said, his voice steady. "A knight's purpose is to serve… to protect those who cannot protect themselves."

As if on cue, Oscar raised his small arms, as if mimicking Naruto's sense of grandeur.

Kakashi quirked an eyebrow. "Precept?"

Naruto turned to him, still grinning. "It's a thing I follow. You wouldn't understand, sensei."

Sasuke spoke. "We're more prepared than a normal genin team, Kakashi. You can't coddle us forever. We need to face the real world."

Sakura nodded, though she looked less certain. "Sensei, he's right. If we don't face these kinds of missions now, we'll never grow. We're ready."

Kakashi let out another long sigh, though there was a faint trace of pride in his expression.

"Fine," he said finally. "We'll continue the mission, Tazuna-san, but you'll be charged the appropriate amount once the mission is over."

"Thank you," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "If you had declined… you would've left my daughter and grandson heartbroken."

The words hung in the air, and though the team smiled faintly at his gratitude, Kakashi noticed something deeper in Tazuna's tone. Those words weren't meant to guilt them, nor were they a plea for sympathy.

No—those words were for himself.

A quiet mantra, a way to reaffirm his own resolve.

"Alright," Kakashi said, clapping his hands lightly to gather their attention. "But first, we need to prepare."

"Prepare how? Are we training tonight?" Naruto asked, casually setting Oscar near the fire where the lizard curled up happily, basking in the warmth.

"No. It's something more important. During this mission, you'll likely be exposed to your first kill. And most shinobi… freeze up when it happens."

Kakashi turned toward the unconscious Gozu. The weight of his words sank into the air like a stone; the casual atmosphere of the camp dissipating instantly. Sakura covered her mouth. Sasuke's expression hardened, while Naruto's grin faded into something more serious.

"S-Sensei," Sakura stammered, "can't we extract information from this guy? Interrogate him?"

"No," Kakashi said. "We can't take that risk. Even if we tried to interrogate him, he could lie, mislead us, or give us just enough false information to waste our time. People like him are trained for this. The most efficient way is to end it here—remove the head and send it back to Konoha. The Yamanaka Clan can extract the truth directly from his memories, no lies, no risks."

Sakura froze.

Naruto broke the silence, stepping forward and casually drawing his massive Zweihander. "Alright, I'll do it. This should be easy."

"Not you, Naruto," Kakashi said sharply. "You've already killed before. This isn't about you."

Naruto hesitated, then stepped back, sliding the blade onto his shoulder with a nod.

"I don't freeze at the sight of blood," Sasuke said simply. "I've seen enough of it. This won't bother me."

"I know you won't, Sasuke. That's not the point."

Sakura's breath hitched as Kakashi's gaze shifted to her.

"That leaves you, Sakura," Kakashi said, his tone gentle.

Her hands trembled at her sides as she stared at Gozu, her breathing uneven. "M-Me?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "But—Sensei, I… I can't…"

Kakashi stepped closer, crouching slightly to meet her eyes. "Sakura, you wanted to face the real world. This is part of it. The first kill is always the hardest. But you have to push through, or when the time comes and there's no one else, you'll freeze. And freezing in battle gets people killed."

Sakura's lips trembled as her gaze flicked to Naruto and Sasuke, both of whom were watching her silently. She could feel the pressure mounting, the weight of expectation crushing her. She clenched her fists, but her legs refused to move, her body frozen in place.

Kakashi stayed quiet, giving her the space to decide, but his presence loomed, steady and unmoving. The decision was hers to make.

Sakura's hands trembled as she reached into her pouch, pulling out a kunai. The polished metal caught the faint glow of the campfire, but her grip on the weapon was unsteady. Her knuckles had turned white from the effort, and her breathing came in shallow, uneven gasps. It felt like her chest couldn't expand fully, as though the weight of what she was about to do had wrapped itself around her lungs.

Each step toward Gozu felt like dragging iron weights behind her. Her heart pounded so loudly she was sure everyone could hear it. The kunai trembled in her hand as she stared down at him—this man, this assassin, who had tried to kill Naruto and her team. His face was slack in unconsciousness, his head slumped forward against the ropes binding him to the tree.

This is right, she told herself, her thoughts spiraling. He's dangerous. He would've killed us if he had the chance. This is what shinobi do.

But no matter how much she tried to convince herself, her legs kept shaking. Her grip on the kunai felt fragile, like it could slip at any moment.

Behind her, Kakashi's calm, steady voice broke through the storm in her mind. "Take your time, Sakura. But remember: it's him or us. People like him won't hesitate. If you freeze when it matters, you're not just putting yourself at risk—you're putting your team at risk."

Her fingers tightened instinctively around the kunai, but it felt heavier now, like it was pulling her down. Her throat was dry, and she realized she hadn't taken a proper breath in several seconds. She forced herself to inhale, the sound shaky and uneven.

Crouching slowly, she brought the blade to Gozu's throat. The sharp edge glinted in the firelight, and her eyes darted over his features—the rough lines of his face, the blood crusted at the corner of his mouth, the faint rise and fall of his chest. He looked… human. And that made it so much harder.

Her hand froze.

"Do it, Sakura," Kakashi said softly, his tone firm but not harsh. "This man is a killer. If you hesitate now, what happens when the next one comes after your teammates? What happens when it's Naruto or Sasuke on the ground because you froze?"

Her stomach churned violently. She clenched her teeth, tears brimming in her eyes as she pressed the blade against his neck.

It's him or us, she repeated in her head, over and over again.

Finally, she pushed.

The blade pierced his throat, but her angle was wrong—hesitant. Blood spurted from the wound, warm and sticky against her hands. Gozu's eyes snapped open, wide and panicked, and Sakura froze in horror.

His body jerked violently, a horrible gurgling sound escaping his throat as he struggled against the ropes binding him to the tree. His wild eyes locked onto hers, and in that moment, her fear surged into full-blown terror.

He thrashed, the ropes creaking under the strain, his mouth opening and closing as he tried to speak—but all that came out was a wet, choking sound.

"Sakura, move!" Kakashi barked, his voice sharp like a kunai slicing through the tension.

Her body moved on pure instinct, her mind blank as she raised the kunai again. With trembling hands, she plunged it into his neck, this time driving it deep. Gozu's body spasmed once, then slumped forward, completely limp.

Sakura stared at him, her breathing ragged, her hands locked around the bloodied kunai. Her vision blurred as tears spilled freely down her face, and she let the weapon fall to the dirt with a soft thud.

"I… I didn't mean for him to wake up," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I didn't mean for it to… to happen like that."

Kakashi crouched beside her, placing a firm hand on her shoulder. His voice was low and steady. "It's never clean," he said quietly. "It's never easy. That's the truth of this life. But you acted. You didn't freeze when it mattered, and because of that, you're still here. Your team is still here."

She stared at her bloodied hands, her body trembling. "He… he looked at me, Sensei. Like he hated me."

Kakashi shook his head. "That wasn't hate, Sakura. That was instinct. The moment he woke up, he was thinking of how to kill you. He wouldn't have hesitated." He gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "This wasn't about him. It's about you and your team. It's us or them. And you made the right choice."

Sakura sniffled, wiping her face with the back of her sleeve, smearing blood across her cheek. Her legs felt like they would give out, but Kakashi's hand kept her steady.

"You'll carry this with you," he said softly. "We all do. But that weight? It means you care. And as long as you care, you'll be stronger for it."

Sakura nodded shakily, though her tears still flowed freely. "I… I think I'm going to be sick."

Kakashi gave her a faint smile, helping her to her feet. "That's normal. It gets easier with time."

Naruto and Sasuke watched silently from a distance. Sasuke's expression was impassive, but there was a flicker of understanding in his eyes. Naruto's face, however, was softer, his usual energy subdued. He stepped forward and wrapped Sakura in a firm hug.

"Don't feel guilty," Sasuke said bluntly, stepping closer. "They wouldn't, if it were you in their place."

Sakura nodded against Naruto's chest, her tears breaking into quiet sobs. Naruto glared at Sasuke but said nothing, just holding Sakura tightly. After a moment, Sasuke sighed and placed a hand on her back, awkwardly joining the embrace.

From a distance, Tazuna watched the scene with wide eyes. He took a shaky swig of his alcohol, muttering under his breath, "Ninjas are scary."

Meanwhile, Kakashi finished sealing Gozu's head into a scroll and summoned a ninken to carry it back to Konoha. Standing, he glanced back at his team. "Alright, you three. Let me teach you how to hide a body."

---

The Land of Waves was a place of contrasts—hidden beauty drowning in creeping despair. Deep within the dense forest, a hideout had been constructed like a nest, a labyrinth of wooden walkways and rope bridges winding through towering trees. From the outside, it seemed to blend seamlessly into the forest, an extension of the canopy itself.

Gatō strode through the main chamber, his stubby legs carrying him with an air of false confidence. His shaggy brown hair was slick with the humidity, and his small, circular black glasses slid down his sweaty nose. He tugged at his purple tie, his yellow shirt already stained with damp spots. Behind him, two towering bodyguards followed silently, their hands resting on the hilts of their weapons, eyes scanning for any unseen threats.

The interior was lit by lanterns crafted from polished iron and thick glass, their light flickering across the rough wooden walls. In the center of the room, lounging on the most expensive couch Gatō could buy, was Zabuza Momochi.

The Demon of the Mist was a towering figure of muscle and menace. His light grayish skin seemed almost ghostly in the low light, and his spiky black hair cast jagged shadows across the walls. Dark brown eyes stared half-lidded at nothing in particular, and the bandages covering the lower half of his face hid whatever expression might have been there. Yet the aura he radiated left no doubt—this was a predator resting between kills, calm and utterly lethal.

"Zabuza," Gatō said, forcing a smile as he stepped closer. "I assume you've been enjoying my hospitality?"

Zabuza didn't even glance his way. The silence stretched, and Gatō's forced grin began to twitch. His irritation bubbled beneath the surface, but before he could speak again, a soft voice interrupted.

"Zabuza-sama."

The voice was calm, almost gentle, yet carried an undertone of quiet strength. From the shadows emerged Haku, moving with an elegance that made his every step seem deliberate. His long black hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, gathered neatly in a white bun holder, while two loose strands framed his delicate face. His large, dark-brown eyes, pale skin, and slender frame gave him an ethereal beauty, but there was a sharpness in his gaze—subtle, but unmistakable.

Haku carried two candles crafted from Dorian Wax, a rare substance created by blending the oil of sea-slicked reeds from the coastal marshlands of Kirigakure with the blood of the person they were bound to. The wax was carefully infused with yang chakra, creating a tether between the candle and the life force of its owner. As long as the person remained alive, the flame would burn steadily.

"Zabuza-sama. The flames have gone out. Meizu and Gozu… are dead."

Zabuza sighed, his broad shoulders rising and falling in a motion that felt more dismissive than mournful. "Tch. Those fools couldn't even stay alive long enough to be useful."

"What do you mean?" Gatō snapped. "Are you saying your subordinates were killed? By who?"

Zabuza's gaze locked onto the tycoon with enough weight to make him falter.

"By the shinobi guarding that bridge builder."

Gatō's face flushed red with anger. "What the hell am I paying you for if you can't even handle—"

The room changed.

Zabuza's killer intent seeped into the space like a creeping fog, clinging to their skin and filling their lungs, heavy and inescapable. It was the presence of a predator, not coiling like a snake but stalking like a shadow—a demon born of the mist, silent and suffocating.

Gatō took a stumbling step back, his face pale, sweat pouring down his temples. His bodyguards stiffened behind him, their hands twitching toward their weapons, but the unspoken truth in the room was clear—no weapon could protect them from the man in front of them.

"What… what are you going to do now?"

Zabuza rested his hand on the hilt of his blade. The faint scrape of Kubikiribōchō against the floor filled the silence.

"What I always do."

He rose to his full height, towering over the room as the lantern light cast jagged shadows across his bandaged face. His grip tightened on the hilt of the Executioner's Blade, its massive form glinting faintly in the dim light.

"They're just another obstacle. Just more corpses waiting to fall."

He took a step forward, the weight of his presence suffocating.

"I'll silence them," Zabuza said. "Swiftly or painfully, it doesn't matter. By the time I'm finished, the only trace they'll leave behind…will be the blood-soaked mist that carries their screams."

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 7th! You can read ahead to Chapter 76 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Chapter no.29 Team 7 vs Zabuza

---

The small wooden boat creaked as it pushed through the mist-shrouded sea, the soft splash of the oars barely audible against the dense fog. Naruto sat cross-legged near the bow, his arms folded as he let out a long, exaggerated sigh.

It had been two days since he'd left the campsite with no sign of Lordran due to his mission, and the thought gnawed at him. Solaire must've left by now, he thought gloomily, fake tears welling up in his eyes. Looks like I can't talk to my Sunbro…

The soft murmur of voices drew his attention, and he turned to see Tazuna speaking with the helmsman.

"How's the situation looking back home?"

The helmsman adjusted his wide, worn straw hat, a hand calloused from years of labor brushing against its frayed edges. His name was Kojiro, a thin, wiry man with sun-weathered skin and deep-set eyes that seemed permanently narrowed from decades of squinting against the sea's glare. He wore a tattered blue yukata tied at the waist with a faded rope belt, and his sandals were held together by thin strips of cloth.

Kojiro's voice had a distinct cadence to it—a low, gravelly tone that dragged slightly. "The same as it's always been, Tazuna-san," he said, his eyes fixed on the mist ahead. "Gatō's men are everywhere, taking what they want, killing who they please. Your bridge… it's the only chance we've got left. That's why I agreed to this."

Team 7 took a collective breath, the weight of the helmsman's words settling over them like a heavy fog. They had known the mission was important—it had been drilled into their heads since the beginning. But hearing it from someone who lived it, someone who carried the scars of Gatō's tyranny, made it real in a way no briefing or strategy ever could.

"People are starving. Some have already started fleeing to the mountains. The rest… they're holding on for your bridge. If you can finish it, maybe, just maybe, we'll have a future that isn't owned by Gatō."

The boat glided forward, the mist beginning to part, revealing the skeletal outline of the unfinished bridge. Massive stone pillars rose from the water, their surfaces marred by moss and the elements. The framework of wooden scaffolding stretched across its length, incomplete and precarious, as if frozen mid-construction.

To Naruto, it was as impressive as the bridge back in Lordran.

"Tazuna-san, you made this?" Sakura asked.

"No, kid. I'll have made it when it's done—when my people can sleep, eat, and breathe without fear. Then, maybe, I'll call it mine."

The boat drifted into a series of arched stone tunnels, their curved ceilings damp with condensation, glistening faintly in the light that filtered through cracks above. Above the arches, the muffled sounds of a bustling fish market echoed faintly—voices haggling over prices, the sharp clatter of fishmongers' knives, and the occasional splash of discarded water. The air carried a peculiar mix of scents: salt, decay, and the tang of fish.

Naruto wrinkled his nose. "What is this place?"

"This is the dock for people like us—common folk. The real docks? Gatō owns those. This is all we've got left." He gestured to the mangroves. "I'll use the cover of the trees to sneak you in. Once we hit land, move fast. The roads aren't safe."

Kakashi nodded. "Team, we're going off the road. Stay alert. This is dangerous territory."

The boat slowed as Kojiro guided it into the dock. The wood groaned under their weight as they began to disembark. Around them, the mangroves stretched out like a natural fortress, the water stained with the muck of rot and salt. Small figures moved in the shadows—fishermen and children hauling what little they could, their faces gaunt and wary.

"They all look so…" Naruto trailed off, unsure of how to finish.

"They're surviving," Kojiro said simply. "That's all the people of the Wave can do."

But then, Naruto froze. His body tensed, every instinct screaming as he felt it—a shift in the air, the ripple of danger closing in.

"Get down!" Naruto shouted, shoving Tazuna to the side.

The rest of Team 7 ducked instinctively as a shadow tore through the air. A sharp whistle of wind cut across the dock, and then came the sickening sound of flesh and bone being severed—a single, brutal thud.

Jiro's body stood motionless for a heartbeat, as if frozen in time. Then, with a grotesque inevitability, his headless torso collapsed onto the dock, blood spraying across the weathered planks. His straw hat fluttered to the ground, landing beside his lifeless body as crimson pooled beneath it.

"No!" Tazuna cried out, his voice breaking.

The head tumbled into the murky water, sinking quickly, leaving behind ripples that spread out across the blood-streaked waves.

Above them, the massive blade of the Kubikiribōchō was embedded into a mangrove trunk, its bloodied edge glinting in the light. Then came the sound of footsteps, followed by the faint hum of Shunshin.

Zabuza Momochi appeared atop the blade of his sword, his tall, muscular frame silhouetted against the pale mist. His bandaged face was calm, his dark eyes scanning them like a predator sizing up its prey.

"So… these are the shinobi guarding Tazuna. Let's see if you're worth the effort."

Naruto growled low in his throat, his hands instinctively moving toward his sword. His fingers itched for action, for vengeance after the helmsman's death. But before he could take a step, Kakashi outstretched his hand, blocking him.

"This isn't your fight, Naruto," Kakashi said firmly. "Protect Tazuna. I'll handle this."

Naruto obeyed, stepping back as Kakashi reached up and pulled his headband up, revealing the crimson Sharingan. The air around Team 7 shifted as they realized their sensei was taking this fight seriously.

Without a word, the team snapped into formation. Naruto and Sasuke flanked either side of Tazuna, their weapons ready, while Sakura stood directly in front of the bridge builder, driving kunai into the rotting dock planks.

Tazuna glanced nervously at the team, his hands trembling slightly. "Wouldn't it be better if we ran?" he suggested, his voice tight with fear as he noticed the last few villagers fleeing into the mist.

"No," Kakashi replied. "You wouldn't make it far."

"Then it must be over for the villagers," Tazuna muttered as he took a swig from the battered bottle in his hands. His eyes tracked the silhouettes of men, women, and children darting into the mist, running as far from the conflict as they could.

"They know," Tazuna said quietly, more to himself than anyone else. His weathered face turned down slightly as if in prayer, his hand gripping the bottle like it was the only anchor he had. The moment you spot a ninja, you run—even if they're not after you. Their collateral can kill you just the same.

Naruto watched the villagers disappear into the fog, their figures fading like ghosts. His jaw clenched, and without a word, he formed a dozen shadow clones with a single handsign. The clones appeared in a flash, nodding to him before they flickered, vanishing into the mist with quiet efficiency.

"Don't worry, old man," Naruto said. "No one's dying on our watch."

Tazuna's lips pressed into a thin line, his hand tightening around the bottle. For a brief moment, he felt something unfamiliar—and then he noticed something in Naruto's body language.

Naruto felt the memories of something killing his clones in the mist.

"Konoha shinobi… is that really what you're like?"

From atop the massive Kubikiribōchō, Zabuza snorted. "Soft," he sneered. "That's what Konoha shinobi are—idealists playing at being warriors."

Zabuza's posture was relaxed. "Is this what you've taught your team, Kakashi of the Sharingan? To hold the hands of civilians? To play hero?"

Kakashi's eyes narrowed slightly as he studied Zabuza's form. He knew immediately that the man standing on the massive sword was just a water clone, a decoy meant to distract, and his words were meant for psychological warfare. He's trying to unnerve them, to get into their heads before the fight begins.

"I think I've taught my brats well enough."

Zabuza's eyes darkened. "You think you're raising shinobi? No. What you've made are children pretending to be warriors. A ninja isn't someone who protects, Kakashi. A ninja is a weapon. A tool forged to kill, again and again, until there's nothing left."

His gaze shifted to Naruto's clones as they vanished deeper into the mist, ushering the few remaining villagers to safety.

"You're wasting your time, kid. I've already popped your little toys. Hearts, kidneys, throats—those poor civilians are bleeding out as we speak. You should've stayed with your client instead of playing hero."

Naruto's fingers tightened on the hilt of his Zweihander, his jaw clenching as fury rippled through him.

"Stop!" Kakashi's voice cut through the tension like a knife. "Naruto, calm down! Don't let him get into your head!"

Naruto froze in place, his breath heaving, but he didn't lower his weapon.

"That's right, boy. Listen to your teacher. You're not ready to face someone like me."

Before he could say more, Kakashi moved.

"Lightning Style: Senbon!"

A flash of light cracked through the mist as Kakashi's jutsu shot forward, piercing Zabuza's chest in an instant. The figure on the Kubikiribōchō froze, then dissolved into a splash of water, the remnants falling back into the sea.

As the ripples faded, Zabuza's voice echoed through the mist, low and mocking. "Good shot, Kakashi. But that wasn't me."

The fog thickened, rolling over the dock like a living thing, swallowing the area in a dense, suffocating white. The world grew eerily quiet, the only sound the faint lapping of waves against the mangroves.

Naruto tightened his grip on the Zweihander, adjusting his stance. He let the blade drop into the fool's guard, but his senses extended outward, feeling every minute shift in the air, every vibration in the water.

Sasuke crouched low to Naruto's left, his Sharingan spinning as he scanned the mist for even the faintest movement. Sakura remained close to Tazuna, her hands ready, her eyes darting between the shadows.

The team waited, their breaths shallow, their nerves taut like bowstrings.

Somewhere in the fog, the Demon of the Mist waited too. Watching. Hunting.

And then the silence broke.

Without warning, Zabuza appeared like a phantom from the fog, his massive Kubikiribōchō slicing through the air in a deadly, sweeping arc aimed to decapitate the entire team.

Naruto's Zweihander shot upward, the blade catching Zabuza's massive sword with a metallic crash. The sheer force of Naruto's swing stopped the executioner's blade in its tracks, sparks flying as the two weapons met.

To Zabuza's surprise, Naruto's raw strength pushed him back. The force was enough to make him skid across the slick dock, his feet digging into the wood as he regained his balance.

"That strength…"

But before Zabuza could recover, Kakashi appeared behind him in a blur of speed. A kunai gleamed in the faint light as Kakashi's hand moved like lightning, slitting Zabuza's throat.

Or so it seemed.

Zabuza's body melted into water, splashing harmlessly onto the dock as another figure emerged from the mist behind Kakashi and swung his massive sword in a deadly horizontal arc, the blade slicing through the air toward the older man's back.

Kakashi twisted his body at the last moment, jumping into a backflip that carried him out of harm's way. As he flipped through the air, his hands came together in a blur of motion.

"Wind Style: Reuleaux Triangle!"

A blast of wind, shaped like a rotating circular triangle, burst from Kakashi's palms. The jutsu spun with razor-sharp edges, cutting through the mist with a high-pitched screech. It slammed into Zabuza with enough force to send him crashing into the water below—only for his body to splatter into a puddle, another water clone.

A low, mocking laugh echoed through the mist, chilling and cruel. "You're good, Kakashi. But not good enough."

From the fog, standing atop the water like a shadow of death, Zabuza formed a series of rapid hand signs. His voice rang out, commanding and sharp.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

The water surrounding him surged, rising and twisting as it molded into the shape of a massive dragon. Its serpentine body writhed, and its gaping maw snarled as it roared toward Team 7.

"Sasuke!" Kakashi shouted.

"I'm on it!"

Sasuke took a deep breath and released his Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!

A massive sphere of fire shot forward, colliding with the water dragon in an explosion of steam and mist. The air sizzled and hissed, but Zabuza's mastery of water proved too strong. The dragon pushed through the fireball, its momentum barely slowed as it barreled toward the team.

"Sakura, now!" Kakashi commanded as he landed on the dock.

Sakura clapped her hands together, her palms glowing with chakra. "Ninja Art: Barrier Formation!"

The kunai stabbed into the dock floor glowed brightly, and chakra threads surged between them, forming a translucent wall that shimmered like liquid crystal. The water dragon crashed into the barrier with a deafening roar, the impact shaking the entire dock. Water splashed everywhere, the force so intense it sent ripples through the mist.

The dragon shattered into massive torrents, its energy breaking into countless streams that fell harmlessly around the team. The chakra barrier flickered but held, its glow illuminating the dock.

Zabuza clicked his tongue in annoyance as the mist began to thin. The sight of the shimmering chakra wall protecting his targets was enough to make him scowl. "Smart. But clever tricks won't save you for long," he muttered.

Before Zabuza could form another jutsu, Kakashi appeared in front of him with a flicker, his kunai clashing against the Kubikiribōchō.

The force of the clash sent a shockwave rippling outward, shaking the water beneath their feet. Zabuza's sword was massive, but Kakashi's speed and precision made up for the difference in weight. Their weapons locked, the two shinobi glaring at each other, their killing intent palpable.

Zabuza pressed the attack, swinging his massive blade in a series of brutal arcs. Each strike was precise and deliberate, the weight of the Kubikiribōchō enough to split the dock in half with a single misstep. Kakashi moved with fluid grace, dodging and parrying with his kunai.

Zabuza feinted high, forcing Kakashi to block, only to sweep low with a spinning kick aimed at Kakashi's legs. Kakashi jumped, flipping midair to avoid the strike, and retaliated with a kunai aimed at Zabuza's ribs. Zabuza twisted his body, the blade narrowly missing him as he brought his massive sword down in a crushing overhead swing.

Kakashi sidestepped, his kunai scraping against the massive sword as sparks flew. The two broke apart, each assessing the other as the mist swirled around them.

"Here's the thing, Kakashi," Zabuza said, "you never fight a shinobi of Kirigakure in the water."

Without warning, Zabuza released his chakra control, plunging into the depths below with a splash. His form disappeared beneath the surface, leaving only ripples in his wake.

"Look at your team, Copy Ninja!"

Kakashi turned sharply, his Sharingan spinning as his gaze snapped to Team 7.

From all sides, multiple water clones of Zabuza rose from the sea, their features identical to the original, their massive swords gleaming with the promise of death.

Naruto's Zweihander swept through the Zabuza clones, cleaving them cleanly in two, while Sasuke's ninja wire shot out like gleaming threads of silver, wrapping tightly around the remaining clones. The wires glowed with crackling lightning chakra, the electricity coursing through the clones and shattering them into bursts of water.

Sakura, meanwhile, remained rooted near Tazuna, her hands pressed together in concentration. A pyramidal chakra barrier shimmered around them.

But then, the real Zabuza exploded from the water with terrifying speed, his Kubikiribōchō slicing downward— Naruto met him head-on, his Zweihander raised.

The clash of steel rang out like a thunderclap, the sheer force of the blow sending shockwaves through the air. Naruto was sent hurtling backward, his body smashing through the wooden walls of the dock far away. Sasuke's ninja wires shot out, wrapping tightly around the massive sword. With a surge of chakra, he sent electricity coursing through the wires, aiming to disable the blade. But Zabuza barely flinched.

"Amusing."

With one swift motion, he closed the distance, driving his knee into Sasuke's stomach. The impact sent the boy flying backward, slamming him against Sakura's barrier. The wall trembled, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.

Zabuza raised his sword high, aiming to cleave Sasuke in two. The blade descended only for Kakashi to appear in a blur of speed, substituting himself for the boy at the last second.

But Zabuza was already one step ahead.

The swing of Zabuza's Kubikiribōchō seemed destined for Kakashi's throat, but the blade veered off course at the last moment, embedding itself into the dock with a resounding crack. Before the white-haired jōnin could react to the feint, Zabuza twisted his body into a spinning tornado kick. The strike connected squarely with Kakashi's chest, the force of the blow like being hit by a battering ram.

The white-haired man hit the surface with a splash, his body already twisting to recover when he felt it—a massive surge of chakra beneath him.

"Water Style: Venus Flytrap!"

The water around Kakashi churned violently, rising into the shape of a massive maw. Two halves of the watery trap snapped shut around him, the jaws locking him in place. The Venus Flytrap shifted, its watery surface twisting and reforming into a sphere that encased Kakashi entirely.

"Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" Zabuza's voice rang out from the mist.

Kakashi felt the weight of the water pressing in on him, restricting his movements and making it difficult to breathe. The heavy sphere glimmered with Zabuza's control, an unrelenting force designed to crush both body and spirit.

From the water, four Zabuza clones leapt into the air, maintaining the Water Prison.

"You lose, Konoha shinobi," the original Zabuza said, his voice filled with cold certainty.

On the dock, Tazuna trembled behind Sakura, his weathered hands clasped tightly together as if in prayer. Sakura, her pink hair clinging to her damp forehead, stood resolutely in front of him, her hands pressed together in concentration. Despite the strain of maintaining the glowing pyramidal barrier surrounding them, she held firm.

Then it came.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

From the water's surface rose a monstrous serpentine dragon, its twisting body made entirely of water. The creature reared back, its jaws snapping as it surged toward the dock, its massive form casting an ominous shadow over Sakura and Tazuna. The force of the jutsu roared in Sakura's ears, the water dragon's sheer size and power shaking the dock as it closed in.

Kakashi's voice rang out, sharp and desperate. "Run!"

But Sakura didn't move.

Fear flickered in her eyes—raw, unfiltered, and undeniable. She could feel it in the pit of her stomach, clawing at her resolve. But there was something else, something far stronger that burned in the depths of her heart.

Determination.

Trust.

Even with the suffocating weight of Zabuza's killing intent pressing down on her, making her hands tremble, she held her ground. She didn't run. She didn't falter. Her duty was to protect Tazuna, and she would not abandon her post. Because that was her role. And because she trusted—no, she knew—that Naruto and Sasuke had her back.

The water dragon lunged forward, its massive maw open wide, ready to crush everything in its path. The dock groaned beneath Sakura's feet as the beast bore down on her, its sheer presence suffocating.

But before it could reach her, two blinding attacks cut through the mist from opposite sides.

"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

A massive fireball, larger than anything Kakashi had seen Sasuke produce before, roared across the dock. The flames illuminated the mist, casting long shadows as they surged forward.

From the opposite side, a gale of slicing wind shot out, a crescent-shaped slash of air that tore through the fog.

The two attacks collided with the water dragon Zabuza had summoned, shattering it in an explosion of steam and raw energy. Water sprayed in every direction, the remnants of the dragon dissipating into harmless ripples.

Zabuza's eyes narrowed as he saw the two boys standing tall atop the water.

Naruto held the Zweihander in one hand, his Drake Sword in the other.

"Hey, Zabuza," Naruto called out. "How hard is life with no eyebrows?"

Zabuza felt a vein pop in his head.

Sasuke smirked. "And how ugly do you have to be to wear bandages as a mask?"

The two boys stood on opposite ends, the water beneath them rippling slightly with their chakra control.

Kakashi, trapped in the Water Prison, watched them with a mixture of pride and disbelief. Sasuke… he must've copied it with his Sharingan.

His gaze shifted to the boy covered in armor and splinters. How did Naruto figure out water-walking so quickly?

"Run!" Kakashi shouted. "Zabuza is not someone you can fight!"

But neither boy moved.

Zabuza chuckled, low and guttural. The mist around him seemed to grow thicker, darker, as his voice cut through the silence, each word laced with malice.

"You think you can stand and fight me?" he growled, his grip tightening on the Kubikiribōchō. His voice dropped lower, almost a whisper, yet somehow louder than the mist-shrouded battlefield itself. "Do you know what it takes to survive as a shinobi of Kirigakure? To earn the right to wear this headband?"

His eyes gleamed with cold amusement as he began to step forward, his boots splashing lightly against the water.

"When I was your age, I had to kill my entire class just to graduate—hundreds of my peers, all desperate, all promising, all eager to live." His words dripped with venom. "And I slaughtered them. Every. Last. One."

His mouth curled into a sadistic grin beneath his bandages. "Their screams, their tears, their pathetic begging—I felt nothing. Because that's what it means to be a shinobi. No rules, no bonds, no mercy. I didn't hesitate, and because of that, I survived. I became a demon. And now…"

Zabuza stopped, his bloodlust rolling off him in waves, suffocating the air like a vice.

"You tell me, you little brats… what makes you think you can stand against me?"

Zabuza unleashed the full weight of his killer intent. It hit like a tidal wave, invisible but crushing, crashing over the battlefield with such intensity that Tazuna's body crumpled to the dock, unconscious before he even realized what had happened.

Kakashi's mind raced, panic rising in his chest. He needed a plan—needed to find a way to escape and keep his team safe. They were too young, too inexperienced, and Zabuza wasn't bluffing. This was a monster in human form.

To Kakashi's shock, Zabuza's killer intent barely fazed his team.

"Wow," Naruto replied. "Not only do you have no eyebrows, but you're a loser who thinks killing his classmates makes him strong. You climbed over a pile of corpses to get where you are."

Naruto pointed his blade toward Zabuza. "I guess that's the difference between you and us. You're just a monster who fought alone. But we? We're a team."

Sasuke's voice followed. "We were taught something you'd never understand."

Team 7 spoke together, their voices resolute, like a mantra etched into their very souls.

"In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum… but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum."

Kakashi's heart skipped a beat as their words echoed in his mind—words he'd once lived by, taught to him by someone he'd never forget.

Zabuza paused for a moment, as if weighing their words. Then, he laughed as he stepped back, dissolving into the swirling mist. His voice followed, slithering through the fog, disembodied yet suffocatingly close.

"Run if you want to live, brats," he hissed. "But if you choose to stay… you'll learn the hard way. Demons don't play by your rules."

The fight was about to begin, and Team 7 knew one thing for certain: this wasn't just a battle for victory.

It was a battle to survive.

---

The mist thickened further, swallowing the world in dense, impenetrable white. Naruto and Sasuke flickered into position beside Sakura, her hands steady as she reinforced the pyramidal chakra barrier.

"We're at a disadvantage," Sasuke said, his voice quiet but grim.

Naruto and Sakura nodded. From power to experience, to the very environment itself—everything worked in Zabuza's favor. The Demon of the Mist had the upper hand in every possible way.

"Sasuke, use Shadow Clone Jutsu."

Sasuke stiffened at Naruto's suggestion, fully aware of the toll it would take. However, through their training and countless D-rank missions, he had come to understand that Naruto was an extremely crafty combatant—his tactics were often unpredictable but goddamn effective.

Without hesitation, Sasuke formed the hand seals and pushed his chakra to the limit. Two clones materialized in front of him in a puff of smoke, their red Sharingan glowing faintly through the mist.

The original Sasuke dropped to his knees, his breaths labored as sweat poured down his face. His vision blurred for a moment, and his muscles screamed in protest, trembling under the strain. Every ounce of chakra he had left felt like it had been ripped out of him.

"Drink this," Naruto said, shoving the Estus Flask into Sasuke's mouth.

Before he could question it, Sasuke drank from the glowing golden liquid. Instantly, his body felt reinvigorated. The burning ache in his muscles faded, his chakra reserves replenished almost entirely. Even the lingering pain of old wounds, scars buried deep from years of training, vanished.

What the hell… Naruto, just what did you make me drink?

Sasuke thought, his hand tightening around the flask as he stared at Naruto in disbelief. But there wasn't time to ask.

"Focus. We've got work to do," Naruto said, already stepping forward as he gestured for the clones to take position.

Naruto quickly outlined the plan, his voice low but filled with urgency. Sasuke's clones moved swiftly, crouching on the water's surface as they placed their hands into the rippling depths. Sasuke poured every ounce of chakra he had into the technique, channeling pure lightning into the water.

The effect was immediate. Lightning arced and surged through the surface, illuminating the mist with brilliant flashes of blue and white. The water crackled and hissed, small explosions ripping through it as though a storm had descended upon the battlefield. The sheer intensity of the move made the water undulate violently, forcing Zabuza to react.

From within the mist, the Demon of the Mist emerged, leaping high into the air to avoid the electrified surface. His plan to attack from beneath the water was thwarted.

Naruto moved.

His body flickered as he shot toward Zabuza with his Zweihander in hand, the massive blade aimed for a decisive strike.

Zabuza raised the Kubikiribōchō, using the flat of the weapon like a shield.

The two blades collided with a deafening crash, wind chakra surging along Naruto's blade as it clashed against the water chakra flowing through Zabuza's. The force of the collision sent both combatants hurtling back, their feet skidding across the surface of the water as waves rippled outward from the impact.

Naruto raised his sword into the high guard position.

Zabuza's lips curled beneath his bandages into a cold grin. He shifted the Kubikiribōchō slightly, holding it low and parallel to the water—a stance built for sweeping strikes and counters.

"Impressive sword for a kid," Zabuza said. "Let's see if you know how to use it."

Naruto didn't respond with words. Instead, he surged forward, his boots barely skimming the water as he swung the Zweihander in a crushing diagonal arc, the blade slicing down with brutal speed.

Zabuza stepped back, pivoting smoothly as the blade grazed past him, kicking up a splash of water.

"You're quick," Zabuza remarked as he spun his massive blade in a sweeping horizontal arc, aiming low to take out Naruto's legs.

Zabuza underestimated Naruto and intended to give him a painful death rather than a quick one.

Naruto shifted immediately into his low stance, bringing his sword down to meet his opponent's. The clash of steel rang out across the water as Naruto angled his blade to deflect Zabuza's strike upward. The force of the parry created an opening, and Naruto surged forward, aiming a thrust at Zabuza's chest with the tip of his sword using an extended grip.

Zabuza twisted his body at the last second, letting the blade skim past his ribs. His blade came up in a short, brutal cut aimed at the boy's torso.

Naruto stepped back, switching fluidly to his forward-pointing stance directly at Zabuza, creating a defensive barrier that kept the older swordsman at bay.

Zabuza tested the distance with a quick feint, but Naruto's tip followed his movements, controlling the range and keeping him out of reach.

"Not bad," Zabuza muttered.

His movements shifted, becoming looser, almost lazy, as he began circling Naruto. It was clear he was trying to bait Naruto into overextending.

Naruto recognized the tactic immediately. He dropped his blade into the Fool's Guard.

"You think you can trick me with that amateur stance?" Zabuza sneered, lunging forward with a vertical slash aimed at Naruto's exposed side.

Naruto's trap snapped shut.

With a sudden burst of movement, he pivoted on his back foot, his grip sliding along the pommel in a smooth motion as he brought the Zweihander up in a brutal diagonal cut. The sheer force of the counter knocked Zabuza's blade off-course, forcing him to stagger back.

Zabuza grunted, his grip tightening on the Kubikiribōchō as he adjusted his stance. He shifted low, one foot forward, the blade angled for a precise, slicing attack. He darted in, closing the distance with assassin-like speed, his sword coming down in a quick, calculated strike aimed at Naruto's weapon arm.

Naruto used a sliding grip to whip his greatsword across his body, the massive blade parrying the strike with a sharp clang.

The two swordsmen circled each other, their boots creating faint ripples on the water's surface.

Naruto and Zabuza's swords locked together, grinding against each other in a brutal bind. Sparks flew from the clashing steel as their feet danced across the rippling water, each fighter adjusting their stance.

Naruto gritted his teeth, pushing hard against the sheer weight of Zabuza's blade. His arms strained, but he shifted his grip into the standard lever position, using the pommel for extra control to redirect Zabuza's force. Zabuza responded immediately, twisting his blade and stepping to the side, forcing Naruto to adjust and maintain the bind.

They moved in a deadly waltz, neither giving an inch as their swords remained locked together. Water splashed beneath their boots as they twisted, pivoted, and pushed against each other for dominance. Zabuza pressed forward, forcing Naruto back toward a deeper part of the river.

"You like playing with your food?"

Zabuza snorted. "No," he said simply. "I was interested to see what you'd do. A greatsword like yours is barely—if ever—used by shinobi. You could say this was a moment of... interest. It allowed you to live this long."

Naruto smirked, stepping to the side as he broke the bind with a quick pivot, resetting into his forward-pointing stance, the Zweihander aimed directly at Zabuza's centerline. "Well, thanks for the chance, I guess," he said. "But, honestly, look—despite having no eyebrows, you seem like a cool dude. So why don't you just, I don't know, leave? Or something?"

Zabuza barked a short, humorless laugh, bringing the Kubikiribōchō into a horizontal guard. "Not how this works, kid," he said, stepping forward with a sharp, measured swing.

Naruto parried, sliding his grip up the pommel for better control. Their swords locked again, the bind forcing their faces close enough for Naruto to see the faint glimmer of amusement in Zabuza's eyes.

"I'm a shinobi," Zabuza said, pushing hard into the bind. "As long as we get paid, we kill. That's what it means to be a shinobi."

Naruto remained quiet, his blue eyes narrowing slightly as he absorbed Zabuza's words.

"What? Not going to spew some idealistic nonsense about how shinobi aren't supposed to be like that?"

Naruto shrugged, breaking the bind with a sudden push and sliding into his low stance, the Zweihander pointed forward like a spear. "Eh," he said. "I don't really care. I prefer the role of a knight anyway… or a squire."

"What the hell are you talking about?"

Naruto grinned, the tip of his sword steady as he moved to keep Zabuza in range.

"Precept the Seventh: A knight does not barter his blade, for his sword is sworn to those who cannot defend themselves. To trade life for coin is to weigh the worth of one's soul in silver and find it gravely lacking."

"What?"

"My master taught me that," Naruto explained.

"Your master," Zabuza said quietly, his voice losing some of its edge. "He must've been someone worth respecting. There aren't many like that left in this world."

Naruto blinked, surprised.

"How about this, kid?" Zabuza said. "If you want to honor your master so much, here's an offer: kill your team, kill that bridge builder, and walk away. Do that, and I'll let you live."

"Guess you really did lose your brain along with your eyebrows."

"You're young. Foolish. Still clinging to your lofty ideals," Zabuza sneered. "But let me tell you something, boy. You don't know what it means to live in this world. Not yet."

He took a step forward. "Tell me, back on that dock… when the helmsman was about to be killed, why did you move to protect that builder? Why did you care about him?"

Naruto said nothing.

"It wasn't because of some knightly 'precept' or your so-called honor, was it?" He tilted his head mockingly, his voice turning sharp. "It was because you were hired to protect him. You were paid. You did it for the same reason I kill."

Naruto remained silent as Zabuza took the opportunity to glance at the other two. Sakura and Sasuke were in a hushed discussion, their expressions flickering between shock and wariness.

Did they really think a genin could stall me? Zabuza thought. He sometimes forgot how fast shinobi battles were to outsiders. What had felt like an eternity of exchanged strikes with Naruto had barely lasted a minute in real time.

"What?" Sasuke's voice cut through the mist, his tone sharp and taunting. "Did our weakest member actually give you trouble?"

Zabuza rolled his eyes, recognizing the bluff for what it was—a cheap attempt to unsettle him and make him cautious.

Thankfully, before the Demon of the Mist could act, Naruto finally broke his silence.

"I couldn't save Kojiro-san," the boy said suddenly, his voice quiet but heavy with emotion. "Because I was weak. Not because I was like you."

Naruto unequipped it, the massive blade vanishing in a shimmer.

"Honestly," Naruto continued, "it was my mistake to let you get into my head. Precept the Eighth: Speak no words to the wicked; give them no chance to justify their deeds. The only language a monster understands is the cold bite of steel."

Zabuza's eyes widened, and then he felt it—a massive buildup of chakra radiating from Naruto.

The Demon of the Mist felt it: killer intent stronger than his own.

It struck like a tidal wave, brief but devastating. For a fraction of a second, Zabuza wasn't on the mist-shrouded battlefield.

He was standing in the middle of a broken asylum, the air thick with decay and despair. The walls were cracked and stained, the flickering light casting long, jagged shadows. At the far end of the asylum, two massive doors rattled violently, the sound of frenzied banging echoing through the empty halls. Whatever was behind those doors wanted out, and the sheer force of its presence made Zabuza's chest tighten. And then, just as quickly as it came, it was gone.

Zabuza found himself back on the battlefield, the oppressive mist swirling around him.

That should be impossible, Zabuza thought, his mind racing. He knew that weak killer intent could induce the sensation of fear—a primal unease. But strong killer intent? That could create visuals, break the mind's defenses, and drag someone into their own subconscious horrors. And Naruto—this brat, this loudmouth genin—had unleashed killer intent strong enough to do just that. Even if it was only for a second, Zabuza had felt it. Seen it.

It made no sense.

Naruto's shout shattered the man's thoughts. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

A dozen shadow clones lunged at Zabuza with reckless abandon, their Zweihanders swinging in wide, heavy arcs. The Demon of the Mist cut them down effortlessly. The water exploded around him with each swing, mist and chakra residue mingling in the air.

But it was all a distraction.

From the mist, Naruto appeared with seven clones flanking him. Each one raised a glowing, flickering flame in their hands—the Pyromancy Flame. The heat was immediate and oppressive, cutting through the chilled dampness of the mist like a knife. Steam hissed and rose, obscuring the battlefield further as the mist began to warp and shift under the intense heat.

The faint, choking coolness that had clung to Zabuza moments before was now replaced by a dry, suffocating heat.

Eight fireballs launched forward, streaking through the dissipating mist like comets. The flames roared, their heat pulsing with every rotation as they flew toward Zabuza.

He didn't hesitate—letting go of his control over the mist, Zabuza dropped into the water below, vanishing into the depths like a phantom.

Beneath the water's surface, Zabuza's form blurred as he moved with practiced ease. The water was a Kiri shinobi's domain, and here, he was a predator in his natural habitat. The currents around him shifted unnaturally as he manipulated the water itself with chakra to propel him forward, his movements near silent. Suddenly, Zabuza saw Naruto leap high into the air. The boy's shadow moved against the dissipating mist, outlined by the flames still hanging in the air.

Why?

The thought barely passed through Zabuza's mind before he felt it—a massive build-up of chakra beneath the water. His eyes snapped downward, and he saw Sasuke crouched on the riverbed, holding the glowing Drake Sword in his hands. Floating beside him was an empty Estus Flask.

With a single swing, Sasuke brought the sword down, releasing its innate power. The water exploded in a massive arc, a shockwave parting the river with a deafening roar.

"Water Style: Geyser Jutsu!"

The water beneath him erupted, launching him upward at incredible speed, away from Sasuke's strike and toward Naruto, who waited mid-air.

But Naruto wasn't alone.

Twenty shadow clones formed around him in perfect unison, each holding a talisman. The clones surrounded Zabuza in a circle as they activated the Force Miracle.

A shockwave rippled outward, slamming into Zabuza from all directions. The attack was designed to stunlock him, freezing him in place long enough for Sasuke's Drake Sword to finish the job and free Kakashi from his prison.

But Naruto's confident smirk faded as Zabuza's form melted into water, dissipating harmlessly into the air.

A water clone?!

The real Zabuza burst out of the water near the edge of the battlefield, directly in front of Kakashi's Water Prison. He had used the Water Style: Sailfish Jutsu to propel himself at incredible speeds through the water, bypassing Naruto and Sasuke's carefully laid trap.

"Water Style: Tidal Wave Jutsu!"

Zabuza slammed his palm onto the surface of the river.

The water surged and swelled unnaturally, rising into a massive wave that towered over the dock. The shockwave from the wave's impact split the river, shattering the remaining mist and sending planks of the dock, debris, and Naruto's clones flying in all directions. The sound was deafening, a cacophony of roaring water and cracking wood. When the wave subsided, the battlefield was a chaotic mess of floating wreckage and broken waterlines.

Zabuza's breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling as water dripped from his form. But before he could act, a massive Fūma Shuriken spun toward him.

As the weapon flew toward its target, Sakura clapped her hands together and shouted with confidence, "You lose! I'll trap you in my barriers!"

Without hesitation, he swung his Kubikiribōchō, and the moment steel met steel, the Fūma Shuriken erupted in a violent explosion. Zabuza's eyes widened as the hidden explosive tag Sakura had carefully planted detonated, the force of the blast engulfing him. Before he could recover, the second shuriken followed.

In truth, Sakura couldn't have activated her barriers at such a range—it was all a calculated bluff to make Zabuza focus on defending against the shuriken.

And it worked.

But the dissipating smoke revealed Zabuza's silhouette, bloodied and battered but still standing. The burns and cuts across his body told the story of just how much damage the explosions had inflicted, but his gaze remained as sharp as ever.

Naruto landed on the water's surface, his body flickering as he surged forward with incredible speed.

The momentum from his Shunshin combined with the lack of air resistance turned Naruto into a blur, his blade poised for a devastating stab at Zabuza's chest. The sheer velocity of his attack sent a shockwave across the water, parting it briefly as he closed the distance in an instant.

"Water Style: Pressure Dome Jutsu!"

Water surged upward, surrounding Naruto in a massive sphere that compressed inward from all directions. The weight of the water was immense, pressing against Naruto's armor and restricting his movements. He struggled to lift his arms, but the crushing force pinned him in place.

The only thing saving Naruto was his armor and his innate damage resistance, but even that was beginning to waver under the relentless pressure.

Sakura's eyes widened in horror as she saw Naruto trapped. Without hesitation, she started sprinting across the water toward him, chakra flowing to her feet.

"Hang on, Naruto!" she shouted.

But before she could reach him, a clone of Zabuza emerged from the water, cutting her off.

Sakura skidded to a halt, panic flashing across her face.

Suddenly, from beneath the water, Sasuke burst upward, his blade slicing cleanly through the clone and dispelling it.

---

The water pressed in from all sides—crushing, suffocating. Naruto's limbs felt like lead, every inch of his body pinned under the immense pressure. The dome was heavy—unnaturally so, as if it carried the weight of the ocean itself. He couldn't breathe properly, every gasp taking in more water than air, his lungs burning as he fought to stay conscious.

This thing is going to kill me.

The thought pierced through the fog in his mind, clear and undeniable. He wasn't strong enough to break this. His Zweihander was useless in this cramped, crushing space. But Naruto wasn't one to give up.

He immediately unequipped the Zweihander, the sudden absence of its massive size creating a small gap in the dome for a fleeting second.

In that moment, Naruto raised his Pyromancy Flame, trying to cast a Fireball. But nothing happened. His heart sank as he realized he had used up all his fireball spells.

Damn it!

Desperate, Naruto clung to the Pyromancy Flame, forcing chakra into it. He didn't know if it would work, but he didn't have another choice. He poured everything he had into the flame, huge amounts of chakra feeding the flickering ember.

The Pyromancy Flame burned brighter and brighter, the heat radiating through the water like a tiny sun. But it wasn't enough. The dome fought back, compressing harder, and the flame began to sear his hand. The pain was excruciating, but Naruto gritted his teeth and kept going.

---

Outside the dome, Sakura stood frozen for only a moment. The water swirled violently, shimmering with the chakra Zabuza poured into it.

"Sasuke!" she shouted. "Tell me where the jutsu is weakest!"

Sasuke's crimson Sharingan spun furiously as he analyzed the dome, his eyes locking onto the faint chakra fluctuations in the water.

"There!"

Sakura focused her chakra, pouring it into her arms and legs as she enhanced her strength. She pulled out a kunai, wrapped it with explosive tags, and hurled it. The kunai flew straight and true, embedding itself into the weak point of the dome.

The explosion sent a shockwave through the water, shattering the dome and releasing Naruto in a surge of broken waves.

---

Naruto lunged forward like a beast unleashed. His Pyromancy Flame still burned brightly in his hand, the flickering fire twisting and coiling like it had a mind of its own. Chakra radiated off him in waves, oppressive and suffocating, and with it came his killing intent.

Zabuza froze for a fraction of a second, his instincts flaring as the scene before him shifted.

It wasn't Naruto he saw lunging at him.

It was the Hellkite Wyvern.

For the briefest moment, Naruto's flaming hand morphed in Zabuza's mind, becoming the gaping maw of a massive wyvern, flames licking at its jaws. Its roar echoed in his ears—primal and terrifying.

No... something far greater than a wyvern.

In that moment, Naruto was a dragon.

Zabuza jumped back just in time to avoid Naruto's blazing strike, the flames grazing his throat as he retreated across the water. But before he could regain his footing, Sasuke appeared out of nowhere, his leg swinging in a sharp tornado kick aimed at Zabuza's side.

Zabuza blocked the kick, the Kubikiribōchō meeting Sasuke's leg with a sharp clang. But instead of feeling resistance, the boy exploded into a puff of smoke.

"A clone?!" Zabuza snarled, spinning around just in time to see the real Sasuke erupt from the water, his body propelled by Zabuza's own Water Style: Sailfish Jutsu. The Drake Sword gleamed as it tore through several water clones, dispelling them in a cascade of droplets.

The water prison holding Kakashi shattered, and the Copy Ninja emerged from the depths, his white hair plastered against his face, his expression dark.

Kakashi stood on the water's surface, his chest heaving as he took in the battlefield. His visible eye scanned the scene, lingering on his students—Sasuke on his knees, Naruto clutching his burning hand, Sakura rushing toward them.

His heart swelled with pride at how far they had come, but it was immediately followed by a surge of fury as his gaze locked onto Zabuza. His students had risked everything, and Zabuza had pushed them to the brink.

"First Gate: The Gate of Opening… open."

"Second Gate: The Gate of Healing… open."

A surge of chakra exploded from his body, rippling outward in an almost visible wave.

A sonic boom cracked through the battlefield as Kakashi appeared directly in front of Zabuza, his foot swinging in a brutal, lightning-fast arc. The impact was devastating. Zabuza's body launched like a cannonball, skidding across the water's surface, creating ripples and waves in his wake.

The Demon of the Mist coughed as he pushed himself up, his body aching from the force of the blow. He didn't hesitate, forming rapid hand seals.

"Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

The river churned violently as a massive dragon made of water rose from the surface, its serpentine body towering high into the air. With a guttural roar, it surged toward Kakashi, the sheer force of its movement splitting the water in its wake.

But Kakashi was faster.

His hands blurred as he performed his own set of seals.

"Water Style: Water Hydra Jutsu!"

The river erupted violently, splitting apart as three massive hydra heads burst from the surface. Each head was larger and more monstrous than Zabuza's water dragon, their jaws filled with swirling torrents of water that mimicked teeth. The hydra roared as it lunged forward, each head moving in perfect synchronization. The first head clamped its jaws around Zabuza's water dragon, crushing it instantly. The second head coiled around the remnants, scattering them into harmless droplets that rained down on the battlefield. The third head surged forward, slamming into Zabuza and the dock.

The dock shattered under the hydra's immense force, the wooden planks exploding into splinters and debris. Waves rippled outward, swallowing the remains of the platform as the hydra continued its rampage.

The sight was apocalyptic.

The sheer power of the technique left the battlefield in ruins, the once-calm river now a chaotic sea of swirling currents and broken wood.

Zabuza was nowhere to be seen.

Kakashi's Sharingan scanned the battlefield, his instincts sharp. The Demon of the Mist could have been obliterated by the hydra, or he could be hiding. Either way, Kakashi wasn't about to take chances. He moved toward the area where Zabuza had last stood, ready to decapitate the body to ensure the kill.

But before he could act, a scream cut through the silence.

Kakashi's head snapped toward the sound—a scream, raw and agonized. His Sharingan caught it instantly: Naruto, writhing on the ground, his body convulsing as Sakura desperately tried to hold him down.

Flames engulfed Naruto's right hand, their glow unnatural, wild, and insatiable. They burned with a searing intensity—not like ordinary fire, but something far worse. A hunger. Kakashi could feel the heat even from where he stood, like standing too close to a forge at full blaze. The acrid stench of burning leather and flesh thickened the air, stinging his nostrils. His Sharingan pierced through the chaos, revealing the truth—

The flames weren't just consuming Naruto's hand.

They were devouring him.

Kakashi moved in an instant.

A blur of motion—two fingers pressed against Naruto's bicep. He didn't have the precision of the Hyūga, but he had copied enough of their techniques to replicate their chakra suppression in an emergency. His chakra surged, cutting off the flow to Naruto's arm.

The flames sputtered—hissing, twisting, resisting—before finally dying, leaving behind only curling wisps of black smoke.

But the damage was done.

Kakashi barely hesitated as he grasped Naruto's arm, peeling away what remained of the scorched leather gauntlet. Even with chakra shielding his hands, he could still feel the lingering heat seeping into his skin.

Naruto's hand was ruined.

Blackened. Charred. Cracked.

The flesh was burned away so deeply that raw, exposed muscle gleamed beneath brittle, flaking skin. The damage was unnatural, as though the fire had seared through not just his body, but his very being. Smoke still curled from his fingers, faint and ghostly, as if reluctant to release its hold.

Naruto gasped sharply, his entire body quivering with pain. His breaths came in ragged, shallow gulps, his vision swimming, the agony so overwhelming that the edges of consciousness blurred.

A flicker of something foreign in his mind.

A notification.

[Warning: Player has been burned by Pyromancy Flame and afflicted by the Curse of the Witch.]
[Player's right hand is severely burned and unusable.]

The words felt distant, like an echo carried through water.

Naruto barely had time to process it before the pain crashed over him again, threatening to drag him under.

---

As Naruto's body went limp, Kakashi immediately moved into action. He knelt beside the boy, quickly removing the helmet from Naruto's head to help him breathe more easily. Beads of sweat clung to Naruto's forehead, his face pale beneath the streaks of soot and blood.

Kakashi's sharp eyes moved to Naruto's burnt hand, the charcoal-like flesh glistening faintly in the light. He grimaced but stayed composed. There wasn't much he could do to heal it now, but he could at least ease the pain.

He pulled a small pouch from his medical kit, retrieving thin, gleaming senbons.

"Hold on, Naruto," he murmured.

With precision, he inserted the needles into key pressure points around Naruto's shoulder and arm, numbing the nerves that connected to the damaged hand. He worked quickly, his Sharingan spinning faintly as it guided his movements, ensuring no missteps. One by one, the senbons slid into place, dulling the pain radiating from Naruto's injury.

Kakashi exhaled, satisfied with his work, and gently lifted Naruto into his arms, holding him bridal style. The boy's chest rose and fell faintly, his breathing shallow but steady.

"Sensei… is Naruto going to be okay?"

"Don't worry," Kakashi said softly. "Everything is going to be okay."

Sakura nodded, though the fear in her eyes remained as her gaze flickered to Naruto's burnt hand. The sight of it made her stomach churn, but she forced herself to be strong.

"Sasuke, Sakura," Kakashi said. "Go get Tazuna-san."

The two genin nodded in unison, their eyes lingering on Naruto for a moment longer before they turned and ran toward the collapsed old man lying near the edge of the destroyed dock.

Reaching into his pouch, Kakashi pulled out a small container of chakra pills. He tossed two into his mouth, chewing quickly. The bitter taste was harsh, but the surge of energy that followed was enough to keep him standing. It wasn't a permanent fix—chakra pills were a crutch, not a solution—but right now, his team needed him functional. Kakashi turned to look at the destroyed dock, the shattered wood and rippling water painting a grim picture of the battle. He would've loved to find Zabuza's corpse, to ensure the man was dead and take his head back to Konoha as proof, but that wasn't the priority anymore.

Setting Naruto down gently on the least damaged section of the dock, Kakashi formed a quick hand seal.

"Summoning Jutsu."

With a puff of smoke, Pakkun appeared. The sharp-nosed ninken sniffed once, his eyes immediately landing on Naruto's unconscious form.

"Kakashi, what happened here? And what happened to the brat?"

"I don't know," Kakashi admitted, glancing at Naruto's burned hand before shaking his head. He pulled a scroll from his pouch, unrolling it and scribbling a message.

Pakkun hopped closer, reading over Kakashi's shoulder.

"Get this to the Hokage immediately," Kakashi instructed. "Don't give it to anyone else. Team 7 requests backup and medical assistance."

"Understood."

The small dog bit down on the scroll, securing it in his mouth before disappearing in another puff of smoke, heading straight for Konoha.

Kakashi turned back to Naruto. The boy's head rested against his chest, his body still trembling faintly from the aftershocks of pain. Sasuke and Sakura returned moments later, Tazuna leaning heavily on Sasuke's shoulder. The old man's face was pale, his hands clutching his chest as he looked at Naruto in Kakashi's arms.

"Sensei…" Sasuke said, his voice trailing off as his eyes fell to Naruto.

"Don't stop now," Kakashi said. "We need to move. Get to Tazuna-san's house. I'll explain everything when we're safe."

The team nodded, the weight of the battle still heavy on their shoulders.

Kakashi led the way, his steps steady despite his chakra exhaustion, as Team 7 disappeared into the mist, heading toward the safety of Tazuna's home.

---

When the coast was finally clear, a faint shimmer rippled through the air as a mirror of ice materialized amidst the broken dock and swirling mist. From its smooth, reflective surface, Haku and Zabuza emerged, though Zabuza nearly collapsed the moment his feet touched the ground.

Haku immediately moved to his side, catching him before he fell completely.

"Zabuza-sama," Haku said softly, concern lacing his voice. He removed his hunter-nin mask, his breathing heavy from the effort of using the ice mirror to extract them unnoticed.

"You… were slow in getting me out."

"I'm sorry, Zabuza-sama," Haku replied. "I had to ensure Kakashi Hatake's jutsu was fully executed before moving, so no one could trace my actions." He glanced at Zabuza's damaged body. "But I failed… I wasn't able to protect your beautiful body from injury."

Zabuza let out a rasping chuckle that ended in a cough, blood flecking his lips.

"You talk too much, Haku," he said, though his voice lacked its usual sharpness.

His gaze drifted toward the mist-covered battlefield, his brows furrowing as his mind lingered on what had transpired.

"The enemy this time was…" He trailed off, his frown deepening.

"Something wrong, Zabuza-sama?"

"That boy," Zabuza said quietly, his voice distant.

The memory of Naruto lunging at him burned in his mind—the overwhelming chakra, the terrifying killer intent, and the vision of the Hellkite Wyvern. Even now, the image sent a faint chill through him.

"Not just that boy," Haku said softly.

Zabuza's frown deepened as he begrudgingly acknowledged the truth. The other two genin had been more trouble than he wanted to admit.

Haku glanced down. "My apologies, I forgot to check all corners. If I had been more thorough—"

"You're not the only one," Zabuza cut him off gruffly. "I made the same mistake. Got too caught up in my own damn hubris."

Haku noted the rare, unsettled expression on Zabuza's face.

"From my assessment, your injuries will take two weeks to heal completely, provided you rest," Haku said. "You'll need to stay immobile for most of that time."

Zabuza remained silent.

"Look at the bright side, Zabuza-sama. Once this mission is over, you'll have quite an expensive armor set, not to mention enough funds to move closer to your dream."

Zabuza opened his eyes. "A mission," he said. "Always remember this, Haku: dreams have no place with us. Only the mission matters."

"Of course, Zabuza-sama."

After a moment, Haku added, "So… next time, you'll be fine?"

Zabuza let out a strained chuckle, his lips twitching into the faintest ghost of a smirk.

"Next time," he rasped, "I'll make sure the mission is completed. One way or the other."

Haku nodded again, though his eyes lingered on Zabuza's weakened form for a moment longer. Then, without another word, he wrapped his master's arm around his shoulders and helped him limp deeper into the mist, leaving only faint ripples in the water where the ice mirror had stood.

---

Author's Note

Well then, wasn't that an exciting chapter? Now, I'm sure you all have a lot of burning questions, so let me answer some of them before we move forward.

1. Why was Sasuke able to drink the Estus Flasks?

This one might be the biggest, so let me explain. In Dark Souls lore, the exact nature of Estus Flasks has never been fully explained. We know they refill at bonfires, are linked to Firekeeper Souls, and serve as the primary healing method for the undead. However, the details—what exactly is inside them, how they function, and whether non-undead can drink them—are left ambiguous.

This fanfic operates on the following interpretation:

A. When placed near a bonfire, an Estus Flask is refilled by the fire itself, turning into a healing liquid. Think of it as an energy-to-matter conversion, where the flame's essence becomes a consumable substance.

B. Humans Can Use Bonfires and Estus. The idea that only the undead can drink Estus is a misconception. If that were true, why would you need to reverse hollowing to use a bonfire's full power? Humanity plays a role in kindling bonfires, and the Rite of Kindling itself is a sacred cleric practice, not something exclusive to the undead.

The item description for the Rite of Kindling states:

"Kindling was a sacred rite passed down among clerics, but all Undead can imitate the process..."

If humans had no use for Estus, why would clerics be harvesting it? The answer is simple: they could use it. It's just that undead need it far more often.

C. Undead Find Estus Tasty, But That Doesn't Mean Humans Can't Drink It. In Dark Souls 1, Estus Flasks are described as an "undead delicacy." This suggests they taste good to undead, but that doesn't mean humans find them repulsive—just that they have little reason to drink them unless necessary.

In biological terms, there isn't much separating a human from an undead. Every human carries the Darksign curse, meaning every human is a potential undead. The only difference is whether the curse has manifested yet. A human drinking Estus is no different than an undead drinking Estus.

D. Lastly, this is a crossover fanfic. Keeping the two worlds completely separate would defeat the purpose of a crossover. Just like how Naruto is able to bring back shit from Lordran, that doesn't mean the people he relies on won't be able to use it.

Plus, Estus Flasks serve as a practical healing method in a world of shinobi, where injuries are frequent and severe. Team 7 lacks a dedicated healer, so integrating Estus as a rare but powerful resource makes sense within the story.

---

2. What is the deal with Naruto's curse?

Well, the answer is simple. Naruto used all his spells (8) and when he tried to use Fireball to escape Zabuza's Pressure Dome, he couldn't. Without any spells left, Naruto's flame doesn't do much, and in a moment of desperation, Naruto channeled chakra into his Pyromancy Flame.

We know from previous chapters that chakra + pyromancy leads to the creation of life—the exact same thing the Witch of Izalith tried to do. So, technically, Naruto almost turned himself into a demon form.

Had Kakashi not blocked the chakra, Naruto would've gained a demon form.

Now, if you want a visualization of what Naruto's arm looks like, search up Gon's arm from Hunter x Hunter. You know—the black, charred arm.

Also, if you think this whole thing is just a nerf for Naruto, well… technically, it is—but it isn't. Naruto will learn how to overcome this limitation with one-handed hand signs, and even more so, when he finally gets this curse removed, he'll be even stronger than before.

But for the current moment?

Naruto's gonna hunt down a cure. And that?

That's gonna put him face-to-face with some seriously big names—like, actual gods.

And when I say things get insane, I mean Naruto's about to have a chat with a god even the gods call heretical.

---

Now, onto some of my questions for you guys:

Who is Konoha gonna send as backup for Team 7? And what changes are you expecting in the Wave Arc moving forward?

Would you like to see Vagrants in Naruto: The Chosen Undead?

Now, I'm guessing most of you have no idea what the hell I'm talking about, so let me explain.

Vagrants are one of the rarest enemies in Dark Souls. Like, stupidly rare. People can play through the game multiple times and never even see one. They only spawn when bloodstains are lost or when items are dropped and abandoned. So unless you know exactly how to trigger them, running into one is next to impossible.

Now, onto the actual idea—

I'm thinking about adding Vagrants into the story as a pet or companion for either Sasuke or Sakura.

Naruto already has Oscar, so maybe it's time the others got something too.

Here's a rough idea:

Because of Lordran's messed-up time distortions, special beings—aka Vagrants—form in the gaps between realities. They mostly exist in subspaces like inventories, hidden away until they grow large enough to break into the real world.

But while cleaning out his inventory, Naruto stumbles across some Vagrant eggs and, instead of keeping them, just hands them over to Sasuke and Sakura.

Boom.

They get their own weird little Vagrant companions.

This is all just a hypothetical, but I'm really curious—would you guys be into this?

I figured Naruto already has Oscar, and he's getting another companion [Take a guess] later, so it might be cool to spread the love a bit.

Also, if you think this will make Oscar as a companion less special, let me put it this way:

Oscar is a Crystal Lizard, and he can grow into a Ravenous Crystal Lizard, which are considered mini-bosses in DS3, capable of using crystal magic.

Whereas Vagrants? They're just regular enemies. Rare, yes—but still not something like a boss or mini-boss.

Also, Oscar has an even bigger chance to grow past the Ravenous Crystal Lizard state into something else entirely.

---

Let me know what you think!

And if you have any cool ideas for how to incorporate Vagrants, drop 'em in the comments.

Who should get it? Sakura or Sasuke?

And if you chose one over the other, what should the other get?

For example, if Sasuke gets a Vagrant, what should Sakura get? Undead Dog?

---

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 12th! You can read ahead to Chapter 78 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet

 

[Adamos_Amet]

Disclaimer:I don't own Naruto or Drak souls. Any similarities between real people, living or dead, or places, standing or demolished, in this story are just coincidences.

But if you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to donate on Place of Patrons.

---

Chapter no.30 The World Does Not Wait

---

The Judgment Hall—as it was unofficially known—was unlike any other space in the Hokage's building. It had been constructed decades ago, during the first generation of Konoha, when most shinobi occasionally needed to answer for their actions. It was a room of absolute authority, designed to strip away pretense and enforce the gravity of accountability.

The chamber was vast and oppressive, its walls swallowed by an endless, pitch-black void. No windows, no decoration, nothing to distract or comfort those brought before the Hokage. At its center, a single podium stood illuminated under a harsh, pale light that poured down like judgment from the heavens. This was where the accused stood—alone and fully exposed. Above and behind the podium, the Hokage's desk loomed like a throne of shadows, flanked by two smaller seats for his senior advisors.

Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado sat there now, their faces lit faintly by the same sterile light that illuminated the podium.

Today, however, the seat of the Hokage felt heavier than it ever had.

Hiruzen Sarutobi sat rigidly, his hands folded before him, his expression carved from stone. Today, they would not be advisors; they would be witnesses to the fall of their comrade.

The heavy doors at the far end groaned open, their deep, resonant creak cutting through the chamber like the turning of fate's own gears. The sound lingered, bouncing off the high stone walls, marking the arrival of those who now stepped through.

King Enma entered first. His fur bristled with quiet tension, his sharp, golden eyes scanning the room. He moved with the deliberate weight of a being who had lived through wars, his presence both regal and watchful.

Behind him, flanking either side of the entrance, came Shibi Aburame and Tsume Inuzuka. Their expressions were unreadable, but the air around them was thick with the scent of calculation and barely restrained aggression.

And between them—caught in the eye of the storm yet unmoved by its presence—walked Shimura Danzo.

His posture was rigid, controlled, his steps measured and deliberate. His bandaged face revealed nothing, the single visible eye peering forward with the detached scrutiny of a man who had already weighed the worth of every person in the room.

The chamber felt smaller as he entered, the weight of his presence pressing down like a vice. The air grew stifling—not from heat, but from the sheer gravity of the moment.

Danzo moved with the confidence of a man who was never unprepared.

He stopped before the podium, pausing just long enough for his eye to adjust to the light.

From his place near the center, King Enma glanced toward Hiruzen, his gaze unreadable. And then, with a slow, deliberate nod, the monkey king vanished, departing for Mt. Huaguo without a word.

But the message was clear.

Be careful. This man is dangerous.

Shibi and Tsume melted back into the shadows, their presence lingering like the weight of unsheathed steel.

They did not speak.

They did not move.

Yet their silence was a threat all on its own.

Now, Danzo stood alone in the light.

Exposed. But not vulnerable.

His gaze swept across the chamber once, pausing only briefly on Hiruzen before continuing—measuring, calculating, adjusting.

"This is not the reunion I was expecting."

"You will speak with respect," Koharu snapped at Danzo's informal tone. "You are standing before the Hokage, Shimura Danzo, and you will remember your place."

Danzo's lips twitched, almost forming a smirk, though it disappeared as quickly as it had come. He inclined his head slightly.

"My apologies, Hokage-sama," he said smoothly. "To what do I owe the honor of being summoned from my long and quiet stay at the Fire Zen Temple? My pumpkins are in season, you know. It would be a shame to let them go untended."

Hiruzen said nothing.

"Shimura Danzo," Kohta began, "you stand accused of conspiracy against Konoha, of engineering the downfall of the Uchiha Clan, and of treasonous acts that have undermined the safety and stability of this village. How do you plead?"

"Oh," Danzo said softly, almost musingly, "so this is to be a trial." He let the word hang in the air. "How quaint. Normally, trials require witnesses, evidence, a formal process… and yet here we are."

His eye settled on Hiruzen.

"This seems rather unorthodox, even for you, Saru."

"You know why you are here, Danzo."

"I'm afraid I don't," Danzo said. "Perhaps you could enlighten me."

Hiruzen's gaze didn't waver. "Shisui Uchiha's corpse has been recovered," he said. "And a post-mortem analysis has revealed many things. Among them, evidence of your betrayal—evidence that you conspired to steal his Sharingan and eliminate him to further your own ambitions. Evidence that your actions directly led to the circumstances that necessitated the Uchiha Massacre."

"Interesting," Danzo said finally, his voice as calm as ever. "And you've brought me here to what? Confess? Explain myself?"

"I've brought you here to answer for your crimes."

"There are no crimes for me to confess to," Danzo began. "I assure you, I was not the one who attacked Shisui Uchiha and took his eye. But…" He paused, letting the word linger in the room. "Seeing as you've given me no time to prepare, no chance to gather evidence or even make my case, it seems you've already decided that I'm the culprit."

His voice cut through the room like a scalpel.

"Tell me, Hiruzen—what would Tobirama-sensei say about this? About a trial where judgment is rendered before evidence is presented?"

The trio remained silent.

"Well," the war hawk said finally, "it's most… regrettable what happened to the Uchiha, but I assure you, I am innocent." His words hung in the air with a cold certainty. "And, should you allow me, I can prove it."

Koharu's and Kohta's eyes widened faintly at his statement, but it was Hiruzen who replied. "Go on."

"First," Danzo said, "I would like Hiashi Hyuga to step forward."

For a moment, the room held its breath.

Hiruzen tapped his finger lightly on the armrest of his chair, a deliberate gesture that caused the darkness at the edges of the hall to ripple and shift.

Hiashi Hyuga emerged from the shadows, his long black hair flowing loosely over the traditional robes he wore. His pure white eyes glimmered faintly as he approached, his Byakugan already analyzing every detail of Danzo's form.

Danzo's expression remained unreadable. "It's good to see you again, Hyuga-dono."

Suddenly, a shadow stretched unnaturally from the darkness, as the tendrils of the Shadow Possession Jutsu latched onto Danzo, freezing him in place.

"Shikaku," the ex-elder said softly, "it seems Hiruzen has chosen to share his greatest shame with yet more people."

Neither Hiashi nor Shikaku responded.

Hiruzen had selected Shikaku Nara and Hiashi Hyuga for this trial for one crucial reason: Kotoamatsukami.

This insidious ability terrified Hiruzen on a level few jutsu ever had—to the point that, after the plan to stop the Uchiha Coup d'État was over, he would have commanded Shisui to destroy his Mangekyō.

Shisui Uchiha had once explained its nature to him: the Mangekyō Sharingan's power manifested differently in each eye.

The left eye, which Shisui called Kotoamatsukami's Amatsu no Me (Heavenly Eye of Truth), was undetectable and unbreakable—a perfect, untraceable genjutsu. However, it could only be used once every ten years.

The right eye, known as Kotoamatsukami's Yomi no Me (Underworld Eye of Control), was a weaker variation. Its effects were detectable by extremely powerful sensory shinobi, and with effort, it could be broken. Unlike the left, this eye could be used once a year. Though weaker, Yomi no Me was still dangerous enough to influence critical events.

The forensic analysis of Shisui's body had confirmed traces of Yomi no Me in the chakra residue surrounding his mutilated eye socket. Danzo likely wielded the weaker eye now. It explained why he hadn't simply enthralled Hiruzen or the Daimyō to seize control of Konoha outright.

Hiruzen glanced briefly at Shikaku. He was there to counter Danzo's subtle maneuvers, his brilliant mind anticipating deception at every step. Hiashi Hyuga was there to make sure Kotoamatsukami wasn't cast.

"Proceed, Danzo."

"If you would allow Hiashi-dono to examine my body with his Byakugan, he will find no trace of Shisui Uchiha's Mangekyō Sharingan. I assure you, whatever suspicions you have, they are baseless."

Hiashi's expression remained stoic, though his Byakugan flared as he focused on Danzo. His sight pierced through layers of muscle and bone, scanning for the chakra network abnormalities that would indicate the presence of the Sharingan.

"There is no Sharingan in Danzo's body."

The revelation sent a ripple of doubt through Koharu and Homura.

Hiruzen, however, remained calm. "We never spoke of any suspicion about you possessing the Sharingan."

"No," Danzo admitted, "you didn't. But it is something you would think, isn't it, Hiruzen? In your mind, such an action aligns perfectly with who you believe I am."

The room fell silent again.

"You've created quite the mess for yourself, Saru," Danzo continued after a moment, his eye gleaming faintly. "The Uchiha Massacre, Shisui's death, the fractured trust in this village… all of it rests on your shoulders. And yet you drag me out of my exile to sit here and entertain your doubts? Truly, it is unbecoming of the Hokage."

Hiruzen's eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze locking onto the bandages wrapped around Danzo's right side.

"As I've already proven my innocence in this matter," Danzo continued, "I have a proposal. Lift my banishment. Allow me to return to Konoha, and I will dedicate myself to uncovering the true culprit behind Shisui's death and the Uchiha's demise."

The room froze. Every gaze shifted to Hiruzen, waiting for his response.

But the chair where the Hokage had been seated was empty.

Suddenly, there was a sharp, tearing sound.

All eyes turned toward the podium, where Hiruzen now stood, gripping the tattered remains of Danzo's bandages in his hand.

Danzo's right side was exposed, and the sight drew collective silence.

His torso and right arm were marred by grotesque scars, half his flesh appearing as if it had been seared away. Jagged lines of burnt, blackened tissue ran along his ribs, and his shoulder was gnarled and twisted. Where his right eye should have been, there was nothing but a hollow, sunken void, ringed by claw-like burn marks. The wounds seemed ancient, yet raw in their horror—a testament to a trauma that should have claimed his life.

Hiruzen's gaze shifted from the exposed flesh to the torn bandages in his hand. His voice reverberated through the chamber.

"I remember the day you lost your right eye, Danzo. When Kinkaku, in his Nine-Tails cloak, clawed it from your skull. And your right side..." Hiruzen's voice grew harder. "Blown apart by Ginkaku's Tailed Beast Bomb."

Danzo's calm mask did not waver, but his voice—edged with subtle indignation—broke the silence.

"Might I remind you, Hiruzen, that it was I who shielded you—saved your life—when you foolishly pursued vengeance against the Kinkaku Force."

Hiruzen's voice cut him off.

"No," he said. "You didn't save my life. You were a burden I had no choice but to protect."

Danzo's single eye narrowed, but Hiruzen pressed on.

"That battle wasn't about you. It wasn't your vengeance. It was mine—against the men who murdered Tobirama-sensei. Yet you, Torifu, and Kagami decided to throw yourselves into that fight. Torifu died. Kagami died. And I was left to drag your broken body from the field."

"So that's how you see it!"

"Yes, Danzo," Hiruzen replied and flung the torn bandages at Danzo's feet. "That is how I see it. For decades, I let Torifu and Kagami's deaths weigh on me. For decades, I convinced myself that I owed you something because I failed to save them. I let that guilt blind me—to your actions, to your ambitions, to your betrayal of everything this village stands for. But no more."

Danzo's eye fell to the bandages at his feet.

"Truly hurtful to hear, Hiruzen."

"I doubt it," Hiruzen replied coldly. His hands blurred in a flurry of precise, calculated strikes, each jab landing on Danzo's torso with pinpoint accuracy. The motions were so fast, so surgical, that it was only when Hiruzen stepped back that the room realized what had happened.

Hiashi's eyes widened as he recognized the technique.

It wasn't the Hyuga Clan's Gentle Fist, but something close—an adaptation of chakra-blocking taijutsu that mimicked the Gentle Fist's effects without the Byakugan. Hiruzen had designed it himself, and it was a technique so secret it was taught only to the ANBU. Hiashi felt a rare flicker of respect—and unease—as he was reminded of the terrifying adaptability of the Third Hokage.

Danzo's body wavered. His exposed scars began to ripple unnaturally, and then his face… melted.

The transformation was grotesque, like wax dripping from a candle. The lines of Danzo's features distorted, his flesh reshaping itself as the illusion broke. Within seconds, the man standing at the podium was unrecognizable. His true form was revealed: a younger man with almond-shaped, gray eyes and smooth, shoulder-length black hair. His face bore a thin mustache.

Hiashi's Byakugan flared as he confirmed what everyone in the room already realized.

"Agari Kaisen… of the Kedōin Clan."

The room tensed.

The Kedōin Clan had joined Konoha during the Second Shinobi War, their unique jutsu allowing them to perfectly replicate the appearance—and even the chakra signature—of their target. But they had been all but wiped out during the Nine-Tails' attack on the village.

Agari Kaisen was supposed to be dead.

"How were you able to find me?"

Hiruzen's gaze was like iron. "You made two mistakes," he said. "First, you stretched Danzo's scars too far. The damage to his right side was extensive, but not to the degree you replicated. Second,"—Hiruzen's eyes flicked to the bandages on the floor—"his bandages lacked the hue of the healing ointments Danzo always uses. Subtle details, but enough to expose you."

Agari's calm demeanor faltered slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line.

"And," Hiruzen continued, "you underestimated my ability to know when I am talking to the real Shimura Danzo. That was your third mistake."

"You truly are the Professor. Nothing gets past your eyes, even at your age."

Then it happened.

A huge amount of chakra flared across Agari's chest. Intricate black symbols began to spiral outward from his sternum, forming a glowing seal.

"The unseen ones who support the great tree of Konoha from the depths of the earth..." Agari said, his voice eerily serene. "We are Root."

"Reverse Tetragram Sealing Jutsu!" Kohta shouted.

Hiruzen didn't hesitate.

Kohta had been trained personally by Tobirama Senju in the art of fūinjutsu, and his judgment in matters of seals was beyond question. The Reverse Four Symbols Sealing Jutsu, a powerful and fatal technique, was unmistakable.

Hiruzen's mind immediately worked through the implications.

The symbols etched into Agari's chest began to bleed, forming a black orb of chakra that rapidly expanded outward, threatening to pull everything within the sphere into the void.

Time seemed to slow for Hiruzen as he recalled every detail he knew about the jutsu. It was designed to erase all evidence, sealing everything within the user's corpse. For a fleeting moment, his thoughts drifted—Minato's Rasengan. He remembered the way Minato had explained it, how it required perfect chakra control to shape and compress energy into a devastating sphere. Then, his mind jumped again—Naruto's fireball technique. Hiruzen began to recreate it, adapting the principles of the Rasengan into something of his own. He had molded pure fire chakra into a compressed sphere, though it lacked the unexplainable life that Naruto's flames carried. His version was far less stable, far more dangerous to the user.

But right now, it was his only chance.

Hiruzen raised his scorched hand, summoning the unstable fireball, its surface flickering with volatile energy. With a swift, precise motion, he hurled it toward the rapidly expanding seal. The fireball collided with the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing sphere. The explosion was deafening, the two jutsu clashing with such ferocity that the chamber itself seemed to shudder. For a moment, it felt as though the air had been ripped from the room.

Then, silence.

The seal collapsed, its power exhausted by the sheer intensity of the fireball. The remnants of the black orb faded into nothingness, leaving Agari's lifeless body to slump forward on the podium. Hiruzen's hand trembled faintly as he looked down at it, the skin blistered and raw. The fireball was powerful, but it was far from perfect—dangerously so.

"Hokage-sama."

Hiruzen straightened, his mind snapping back to the present.

"Yes," he said. He cast a glance at Agari's lifeless body.

"Well, our suspicions have been confirmed. Shimura Danzo did, in fact, steal Shisui's eye and conspired against both the Uchiha and Konoha itself."

"Hokage-sama, Shimura Danzo is still out there."

"I am aware," Hiruzen replied, his tone measured but heavy with meaning. "And the fact that he sent Agari to this meeting tells us one thing: Danzo still commands resources. His network of Root agents survives in the shadows, and we know far too little about it."

The tension in the chamber was palpable.

"Hokage-sama, if I may." Hiashi continued, "I propose a joint venture between the Hyuga Clan and Konoha's leadership. We will conduct a full screening of all shinobi within the village, using the Byakugan to identify any hidden Root agents among them."

While the proposal seemed selfless on the surface, it was a transparent bid for prestige. If the Hyuga Clan were to successfully expose Root operatives, their political influence within Konoha would rise significantly.

Before Hiruzen could respond, Koharu spoke. "It won't work," she said bluntly.

"Pardon, Elder Koharu?"

"You couldn't detect Agari when he stood right in front of you, Hiashi. Even with the strongest Byakugan, you failed to see through his disguise. Do you take Danzo for a fool? He would have ensured that all his agents were trained in the Kedōin Clan's jutsu."

Hiashi hesitated, then bowed his head slightly. "You are correct, Elder Koharu. My eagerness to help may have clouded my judgment. My apologies."

Hiruzen's expression remained neutral, though he resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He had seen through Hiashi's motives the moment he spoke, but at least the man had the humility to accept his mistake.

"Thank you, Hiashi," Hiruzen said diplomatically.

Tsume muttered under her breath, "Fucking politics."

Hiruzen's voice was calm, but there was an edge of urgency. "We need actionable plans. Danzo will anticipate any overt attempts to dismantle his remaining network. We must operate as if every move we make is already being observed."

Shikaku tilted his head slightly, thinking aloud. "If we assume Danzo still has a network, he'll keep his agents compartmentalized. Root's operatives won't know each other's identities or locations. He's always valued control over efficiency. But… he has to communicate somehow."

Koharu frowned. "You think you can intercept his communications? Danzo doesn't operate through conventional means. He won't leave a trail for you to follow."

Shikaku nodded faintly, unfazed by her dismissal. "True. But if he's sending orders, they'll need to be encoded or delivered through intermediaries. That's a weakness. If we identify those intermediaries, we can begin unraveling his network."

Kohta adjusted his sleeves and addressed the room. "Danzo's network isn't just a collection of agents. It's a system. A machine built on secrecy and loyalty. To dismantle it, we have to dismantle the system. Start with his resources—cut off his supplies, his safe houses, his funding."

"Root isn't a rogue faction that operates in the open," Koharu interjected. "If anything, Danzo's hiding in the cracks of Konoha's infrastructure. Strangling his resources will take time—time we don't have."

"I agree with Kohta. Disrupting Danzo's network is the only way forward. However, it's not enough to dismantle his system—we need to flush him out."

"And how do you propose we do that?" Homura asked Hiashi. "Danzo has lived in the shadows for decades. He'll only come into the open if we force him to."

"I want a full screening of all former Root operatives currently residing in Konoha," Hiruzen began. "Each of them is to be monitored and tagged with a chakra marker unique to their individual signature. Ensure they are tracked, and any unusual activity is reported immediately."

The room shifted uneasily, the weight of the directive sinking in. Hiruzen didn't pause.

"I want Konoha's barrier system reconfigured," he continued. "The monitoring team assigned to the barrier must be handpicked and vetted, with their sole focus being the movements of all shinobi within Konoha. No exceptions."

"Hiashi," the Hokage said, "your clan will begin a patrol of Konoha and its borders. Coordinate with the intelligence division. I want your Byakugan to watch for any signs of Danzo's operatives or agents attempting to infiltrate—or exfiltrate."

Hiashi nodded, his expression stoic, though his mind clearly churned with the implications of such a task.

"Finally," Hiruzen said, "I want Shimura Danzo declared an international fugitive. Place a bounty on his head in the Bingo Book. Detail explicitly that he has Shisui Uchiha's Mangekyō Sharingan, that he killed Shisui, and that he is a traitor to Konoha."

"Why announce this to the entire world, Hiruzen?" Koharu demanded. "Do you realize how reckless this is? Konoha's enemies will leap at the opportunity to ally with Danzo, to exploit his knowledge of the village!"

Hiruzen's gaze didn't waver as he answered calmly, "And what makes you think Danzo hasn't already sought such alliances in secret?"

Koharu opened her mouth to retort, but Shikaku spoke before she could, his sharp mind already connecting dots others hadn't yet seen.

"Do you plan on Itachi Uchiha hunting Danzo down?"

The question cut through the air like a blade, drawing startled glances from the others. Hiruzen didn't respond immediately, his expression unreadable. But the slight shift in his gaze confirmed Shikaku's suspicions.

Hiruzen made a mental note to have a private conversation with Shikaku later.

Hiashi furrowed his brow. "Would that man even do it?"

"Of course, he would," Koharu interjected dismissively. "Danzo robbed Itachi of a battle with Shisui. Itachi would love to kill the man who stole his prey."

Hiruzen silently thanked Koharu for the quick lie. It would easily play into the narrative surrounding Itachi and serve to reinforce the image of him as the psychopath he pretended to be.

Before the conversation could continue, Hiruzen's attention snapped to the barrier jutsu surrounding the Judgment Hall. He felt a chakra presence outside and gestured to allow them entry.

In a swirl of leaves, an ANBU appeared, kneeling before the Hokage and presenting a sealed scroll. Hiruzen took it without hesitation, his sharp eyes scanning its contents. His face hardened, the wrinkles around his eyes deepening with intensity.

"Any word from Jiraiya?"

The ANBU nodded. "Yes, Hokage-sama. We've received word that Jiraiya-sama will be arriving in Konoha in a month. He has found a new lead on Orochimaru."

"Send Jiraiya a message immediately. Tell him to head to the Wave Country instead. He is to drop everything, even if Orochimaru himself is standing in front of him."

The ANBU bowed and vanished in a flicker of chakra.

"Must be something serious," Shikaku said, his tone curious but cautious, signaling for an explanation.

Hiruzen considered for a moment, then chose to share only what was necessary.

A few minutes later, he finished. Koharu's eyes narrowed.

"And you think the Nine-Tails granted Naruto something akin to Scorch Release?"

"Then it's imperative that Jiraiya checks on the jinchūriki's situation," Kohta added. "If it's true, this changes many things about how we approach his training and protection."

Hiruzen nodded, silently thankful for Kakashi's speculation.

"And Naruto's… armor?" Shikaku asked casually.

Hiashi frowned slightly. "What armor?"

Shikaku said with a poker face, his tone, however, amused. "Rumor has it Naruto Uzumaki's been running around the village in a full set of metal armor. Very… Uzumaki-like, wouldn't you say?"

Hiruzen's expression didn't change, though inwardly, he sighed. Shikaku was too perceptive for his own good sometimes.

"It's an heirloom," Hiruzen said smoothly. "A gift from his mother. Something passed down to the Uzumaki Clan's males."

Shikaku nodded, but the faint glimmer in his eye told Hiruzen the man wasn't entirely convinced.

"Hokage-sama," Hiashi interjected. "Jiraiya-sama may take some time to reach the Wave. I suggest sending additional backup to Team 7. Reinforcements who can assist… and perhaps help assess Naruto's unique situation."

Hiruzen considered this, nodding slowly.

"You have someone in mind for this, Hiashi-dono?"

---

Sakura sat silently in the small boat as it rocked gently over the black, still waters. The sound of the oars cutting through the surface was rhythmic, almost hypnotic. Her mind was numb, her gaze locked on the dark expanse beneath them. The water seemed endless, like a void that could swallow her whole.

The boat jerked to a sudden stop.

"Why… why did we stop?"

No one answered.

Instead, something began rising from the water—a shape, slowly breaking the surface.

"Murder…"

The voice was guttural, as though the speaker's throat was clogged with something thick and wet. Sakura's heart froze, her breath catching as Gozu emerged from the water in front of her.

He was bloodied and broken, his dark eyes lifeless yet fixed on her with an intensity that made her stomach turn. A kunai jutted from his neck, embedded deep, blood seeping in rivulets down his chest. His frame was twisted unnaturally, like a marionette held together by fraying strings.

Sakura scrambled backward, her palms scraping against the rough boards of the boat as she tried to put distance between herself and the horrifying figure.

She backed into something solid.

Sakura froze, her head turning slowly to see the helmsman standing behind her. Relief flooded her—she wasn't alone.

"Help me—" she started to say, but the words died in her throat as the helmsman's face twisted and morphed.

It wasn't the helmsman anymore.

It was Naruto.

But not the Naruto she knew.

His face was pale and angry, his blue eyes cold and accusing. His right arm, blackened and charred, hung limply at his side.

"If only you were faster," Naruto growled. "I wouldn't have lost my arm!"

Before she could react, his charcoal hand shot out, gripping her throat with inhuman strength. He lifted her effortlessly, his eyes burning with fury.

"Always so slow in everything, Sakura. You wanted to be the cog in the machine of Team 7, and yet… you're the reason I'm damaged!"

Naruto's voice roared in her ears as he slammed her down, plunging her into the icy black water.

The cold hit her like a shockwave, stealing the breath from her lungs. She thrashed against the crushing weight of the water, but it was like trying to fight against chains. Her limbs felt heavy, her movements sluggish. She opened her mouth to scream, but the water rushed in, choking her.

"Huh," Naruto's voice echoed in the darkness. "You did it, didn't you? You weren't fast enough on purpose."

Sakura's heart clenched. She couldn't see him, but his words surrounded her, suffocating her as much as the water.

"You were jealous. Jealous of me surpassing your precious Sasuke."

"No," she croaked, her voice barely audible even in her own mind. "No, I would never…"

"Don't deny it... Murder."

Gozu's hands reached up and pulled the blade free with a sickening squelch, blood spurting from the wound.

He raised the kunai high, and as Naruto's hands forced her deeper into the water, Gozu plunged the blade downward.

---

Sakura gasped, bolting upright as her lungs heaved desperately for air. Her body was drenched in sweat, her hands clawing at her throat as though she could still feel Naruto's charred fingers wrapped around her neck. Her heart pounded in her chest, the echoes of the nightmare clinging to her like a second skin.

"Sakura."

Her head snapped to the side to see Sasuke beside her, his dark eyes sharp but soft enough to hold concern.

"It's okay," he said. "It wasn't real."

Sakura's breaths were shallow and uneven, her entire body trembling. "I… I saw them," she stammered. "Gozu… and Naruto… they said—"

"It wasn't real," Sasuke repeated firmly. "You're safe."

Tears blurred her vision as she stared at him, the weight of the nightmare still pressing down on her. "Naruto said I let him get hurt… that it was my fault…"

Sasuke shook his head. "Naruto doesn't think that," he said bluntly. "He's an idiot, but he's not that kind of idiot."

Sakura let out a shaky laugh through her tears, her lips quivering as she tried to steady herself.

"Breathe," he said suddenly, his voice softer than she'd ever heard it.

"What?"

"Breathe," Sasuke repeated and took a slow inhale, expanding his chest, then released the air in a long, controlled exhale. "In through your nose, out through your mouth. Just focus on that."

Sakura hesitated, her heart still pounding from the nightmare, but she followed his lead. Slowly, shakily, she inhaled, letting the cold air fill her lungs, then exhaled just as slowly.

"Again," Sasuke instructed, his tone calm, almost soothing.

They repeated the exercise a few more times, and with each breath, Sakura felt her mind begin to settle. The pounding in her chest eased, and the edge of panic dulled into a faint ache.

When her breathing steadied, she looked around the room, grounding herself in the quiet reality of their surroundings. Tazuna's house was small, barely furnished, and the air was heavy with the scent of wood smoke. The old man had laid out a few thin mattresses for them, apologizing profusely about the lack of comfort. Times were tough, he had explained, and Sakura could see it in the worn walls and meager offerings.

Her eyes drifted to Naruto, lying unconscious on one of the mattresses, his face pale but peaceful. His right arm was swathed in thick bandages, and the faint smell of healing ointment hung in the air—an ointment Kakashi had taught them to make on their first day here.

"It's been three days," Sakura murmured. "He still hasn't woken up."

"Kakashi said the pressure dome jutsu did a lot of internal damage," Sasuke said, leaning back against the wall. "And that's not even counting what happened to his arm."

Sakura nodded, her chest tightening at the memory of Naruto's burned, charcoal-like hand. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before she turned away, as if looking too long might make her tears come back.

"Don't worry," Sasuke added. "That idiot's too stubborn to die."

"Yeah, you're right."

But the smile faded quickly as her thoughts drifted. She could still hear Gozu's voice in her head, screaming at her. The memory of his bloodied, broken face haunted her every time she closed her eyes. It's not real. It's not real, she told herself, but it didn't make it stop.

"Thank you," she said softly, breaking the heavy silence. She wasn't even sure why she said it—maybe she just needed something, anything, to fill the void.

"Hn." Sasuke's response was his usual noncommittal grunt, but this time, he didn't move away. "You want to talk?"

"Yes, please," Sakura blurted out, her voice almost desperate before she caught herself, sitting up straighter and composing her tone. "I mean… if that's okay."

"You don't have to ask," Sasuke replied. "I don't mind. Silence… it's not always as comforting as it seems."

"I thought you liked silence."

"Not really," Sasuke said. "If I let the silence drag on too long, the voices start creeping in—for you, for me. It's better to fill the space before they take over."

"You can tell?"

Sasuke gave a short nod, his gaze distant. "Of course. After the Uchiha massacre, every day was a living hell. The voices of my clan wouldn't leave me alone. I'd hear them—crying, accusing, begging. 'Why did I die, Sasuke?' 'I was just a child. I didn't want to go.' 'Why did you get to live when we didn't?' It wasn't just anger… it was grief. Their pain, their fear—it was everywhere. I couldn't sleep without hearing their screams. I'd close my eyes, and I'd see their faces. My mother, my father, even the kids I grew up with. And every time, I'd ask myself the same thing—why me? Why was I the one who survived?"

"Sasuke…" Sakura whispered, her hands clutching the edge of her blanket.

"I don't need pity," Sasuke said bluntly. "The Yamanaka therapist called it survivor's guilt. Said it was normal to feel like that after… after everything."

"But why the screams? Why would you hear their voices?"

Sasuke's eyes darkened. "The therapist said it was my mind's way of punishing me. I lived, and they didn't. So now… it's like they're always there, reminding me of what I survived. Asking why I'm still here, why I didn't die with them."

"But Sasuke… you deserve to be here. You deserve to live."

Sasuke scoffed lightly, but it wasn't harsh—more like he didn't know what to do with the reassurance. "The therapist said the same thing. That it wasn't my fault. That I couldn't have done anything."

"Well… they're right."

"Maybe. But that doesn't stop the guilt. It doesn't stop the voices. Every time I let myself stop, let myself sit in silence… they're there." Sasuke let out a slow breath, his gaze drifting to the floor. "And they never stop asking why."

"Does it ever… go away?"

Sasuke's lips pressed into a thin line. "Not for me. The therapist said it might fade with time if I let myself grieve, if I 'forgave myself.'"

"And did you?" Sakura asked hesitantly.

"No," Sasuke said flatly. "I didn't see the point. Pretending to forgive myself wouldn't bring them back. It wouldn't make it better. So I stopped going to therapy and just… focused on training. Every time the voices came back, every time I felt the guilt, I used it. I trained harder. Pushed myself further. I told myself it would all be worth it when I got strong enough for revenge."

Sakura felt her chest tightening. "That's…" She paused, unsure of how to put her feelings into words. "That's a lot to carry."

"It's better than sitting around feeling sorry for myself."

"But it doesn't make it any less painful," Sakura said softly.

Sasuke was silent for a moment, his gaze distant. "No. It doesn't."

Sakura hesitated before speaking again. "What if… what if you did try what the therapist said? What if you let yourself grieve, or tried to forgive yourself? Would it really be so bad?"

Sasuke gave her a sidelong glance, his expression thoughtful but skeptical. "Maybe. But I don't think it's for me. Not now."

Sakura bit her lip. "Well… for what it's worth, I think you're stronger than you give yourself credit for. You're still here, and you're still fighting. That has to mean something."

"Maybe."

The silence between them was heavy, but it didn't feel as suffocating as before.

"Want to try it?"

Sakura frowned, tilting her head toward him. "Try what?"

"The therapist's advice," Sasuke said, lying back on his mattress, his hands resting on his stomach as he stared up at the ceiling.

"I thought you said it didn't work for you."

"It didn't," Sasuke admitted. "But maybe it'll work for you. Doesn't hurt to try."

Sakura hesitated, her fingers twisting nervously in the blanket. She wasn't sure if it would help, but… it was worth a shot, wasn't it? Slowly, she nodded. "Okay."

She lay back on her mattress, mimicking Sasuke's posture, her arms crossed lightly over her chest. The room was quiet, the faint creak of the house settling mingling with the distant crash of waves. For a moment, it almost felt peaceful.

"What do you think about killing?"

The question hit Sakura like a wave, her chest tightening as the words echoed in her mind.

"What do I… think?"

"Yeah," Sasuke said. "You've done it now. Gozu. What do you feel about it?"

"I hate it," Sakura admitted quietly. "It feels… wrong. I keep seeing his face. Hearing his voice. And the blood…" She shivered. "It's like it's still on my hands, no matter how many times I tell myself it was necessary."

"Necessary doesn't mean it's easy," the boy said bluntly. "But killing isn't about what feels right or wrong. Sometimes it's just what has to be done."

"How can you say that so easily? How can you just… accept it?"

"I didn't say it was easy," Sasuke replied. "I said it was necessary. If it's you or them, hesitation isn't an option. You kill, not because you want to, but because the alternative is death. And if you die, who will protect your teammates? Your family? The people relying on you to stand between them and the blade?"

Sakura's throat tightened. "But doesn't that kind of thinking… doesn't it strip us of something? If we kill without hesitation, don't we lose what makes us human?"

"No," Sasuke said firmly. "It doesn't strip us of our humanity—it redefines it. Killing isn't about losing yourself; it's about surviving. The world doesn't care about kindness or fairness, Sakura. It's indifferent. People die every day, sometimes for no reason at all. If we hesitate, if we let guilt consume us, we don't just risk ourselves—we abandon everyone who's depending on us. That's not just failure. That's betrayal."

Sakura looked away, her hands gripping the edges of her blanket tightly. His words were brutal, but she couldn't deny their truth.

"Maybe Naruto's got it right."

"What do you mean?" Sakura asked.

"He doesn't see people like Gozu and Meizu as people," Sasuke explained. "He sees them as threats. Beasts that need to be killed to protect what matters. He doesn't get caught up in their humanity, and that makes it easier for him."

Sakura's eyes widened slightly. "That's… cold."

"It's practical," Sasuke said simply. "He's learned to compartmentalize. We were taught the same thing in the academy—remember those survival hunts in the forest? Every month, the teachers took us out there to hunt and kill animals, to learn how to survive. Naruto just adapted to it better than we did."

"Still," Sakura murmured. "I don't think I can see it that way. Not yet, anyway."

"You don't have to," Sasuke said after a moment. "You don't have to see it the way I do, or the way Naruto does. But you need to decide what it means to you. If you don't, when the moment comes again, you'll hesitate. And in that hesitation, the world won't stop for you. Someone will die. Maybe you. Maybe someone you care about."

Sakura stayed silent, his words sinking in like stones dropped into a still pond.

"What about you?" she asked after a long pause. "How do you deal with it?"

"I use it," Sasuke said finally. "The guilt, the voices, the anger. I don't let it stop me—I let it push me forward. Every time I kill, I remind myself it's for a reason. A purpose. My family, my revenge. That's what keeps me moving."

Sakura frowned. "That sounds… lonely."

"It is," Sasuke admitted quietly. "But I don't need anyone to understand it. I just need to get stronger."

Sakura turned her gaze back to the ceiling, her mind swirling with everything he'd said. She didn't know if she could ever see killing the way he did, or the way Naruto seemed to, but maybe that was okay. Maybe she didn't have to forget the pain of it or ignore the guilt. Maybe she could carry it and still move forward.

"Thanks for talking about this," she said softly, breaking the silence.

"Hn," Sasuke replied, his usual noncommittal grunt, but there was a faint hint of acknowledgment in his tone.

A few minutes of silence passed before Sakura stood, brushing her hands against her skirt.

"I'll change Naruto's bandages."

She left the room briefly and returned with a metal dish filled with water. Setting it down beside Naruto's mattress, she glanced at Sasuke.

"You know the drill."

Sasuke didn't say anything, but he dipped a finger into the water, a faint crackle of lightning chakra sparking around it. The water rippled as it began to heat, steam curling into the air.

"Thanks," Sakura said, kneeling beside Naruto. She hesitated for a moment, then began carefully unwinding the old bandages.

The smell hit her almost immediately, sharp and acrid, like burnt wood and scorched flesh. Her stomach churned, but she forced herself to keep going. Beneath the bandages, Naruto's hand looked no better than the last time she'd checked. The skin was blackened and cracked, and the healing ointment they'd been applying seemed to have done little, if anything.

Sakura swallowed hard, dipping the cloth into the warm water before gently cleaning the wounds.

"How do you think Naruto's going to take this when he wakes up?"

"Probably complain about having to learn how to eat ramen with his left hand."

Despite herself, Sakura let out a faint laugh. "Yeah, that sounds like him."

Her smile faded slightly as she glanced at Naruto's face. "You know," she said softly, "it amazes me how much he's changed. He's so different now, but… at the same time, he's still the same Naruto."

"Hn," Sasuke replied noncommittally, watching her work.

Sakura's brow furrowed as she rinsed the cloth again. "Sometimes," she murmured, "I wonder if the Naruto we knew before was real. Or if this is the real him."

"It was real," Sasuke said. "But things happened. He's still the same idiot—he just has more tools now."

"Aren't you curious? About where he got all this? The sword, the armor, the crazy jutsu… He lies about it all the time, but it doesn't change the fact that he has them. Don't you wonder?"

Sasuke's eyes flicked to the drake sword lying beside his mattress, its surface hidden beneath bandages. The blade looked less like steel and more like sinew, like torn muscle barely holding together.

"It doesn't matter," he said finally. "Kakashi and Lord Third don't seem concerned, so it's probably fine."

"That's not what I mean," Sakura said. She dipped the cloth into the water again, wringing it out. "It's just… Naruto used to be the loser. The one who—" She stopped, realizing how harsh her words sounded.

"The one who didn't seem special," Sasuke finished for her, his tone neutral.

"Yeah. But now… there's so much more to him. And sometimes I don't know how to feel about it."

"As long as he's strong, I don't care."

"Why?"

Sasuke didn't answer.

Sakura didn't push him, but after a few moments, she spoke again. "Sasuke," she said softly, "I'll get stronger too."

He glanced at her, a faint, almost imperceptible smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

"Good," he said quietly. "I hope you and Naruto are strong enough to keep up." His voice softened. "I don't want to lose anyone else."

Sakura felt her chest tighten at his words. She suddenly realized why Sasuke always kept people at arm's length, why he never let himself get close. It wasn't because he didn't care—it was because he cared too much. He was afraid. Afraid of losing them, just like he lost his family.

Her gaze drifted back to Naruto, his face pale but peaceful.

"Just wake up, Naruto," she whispered. "Team 7 needs you. Me, you, and Sasuke… we're stronger together."

As if on cue, Naruto let out a faint grunt, his face twitching. His eyelids fluttered, then slowly began to open.

"Naruto!" Sakura gasped, leaning forward.

Sasuke was already on his feet, his expression sharp with concern. "Dobe, can you hear me? How do you feel?"

Naruto mumbled something, his voice low and slurred.

"What's he saying?" Sasuke frowned, glancing at Sakura.

"Naruto, can you repeat that?"

Naruto's lips moved again, his voice just barely audible.

"I want to take a massive dump!"

---

Kakashi stood outside Tazuna's house, hunched over as he emptied the contents of his stomach into the bushes. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, exhaling shakily. The chakra pills he'd been relying on to keep him standing were taking a toll. Artificial chakra kept him going, but at the cost of his body breaking down further with each passing hour.

His mind was a tangle of exhaustion and paranoia. Zabuza's status was unknown, and the possibility of Gato sending another rogue weighed heavily on him. But most pressing of all was Naruto.

The boy hadn't woken up.

Kakashi had checked him repeatedly, even using his Sharingan to confirm the internal injuries. By all accounts, the Kyuubi should have healed him already. But days had passed, and while his wounds were closing, Naruto remained unconscious. Was it the sheer extent of the damage? Or was it tied to whatever had happened to his right hand—the charred and useless limb that still refused to heal?

He rubbed his temples, forcing himself to push the thoughts aside. There was no time to spiral. His students needed him. He swallowed another chakra pill, ignoring the sharp protest from his body, and forced himself to straighten.

Suddenly, Kakashi froze.

A flicker of foreign chakra brushed against his senses. It wasn't hostile—it was deliberate, like someone announcing their presence.

His body tensed, his mind sharpening as he analyzed the chakra's rhythm. Then he recognized it: Konoha's distinct signature.

Relief washed over him as four figures flickered into view, landing in front of him.

At their head stood Kurenai Yūhi, her sharp red eyes meeting his immediately. Her long, untamed black hair framed her pale face. She wore a red mesh armor blouse with its thorny pattern, bandages wrapped around her hands and upper thighs.

Kurenai Yūhi. The Scarlet Thorn of Konoha.

Kakashi was well acquainted with her, having fought side by side during the Third Shinobi War. He could still remember the day her father had stopped him, Guy, Asuma, and even Kurenai herself from rushing headlong into the chaos of the Kyūbi's attack on the village.

While Kurenai had earned her jōnin rank through her unparalleled skill in genjutsu, she was also a war medic, having served on the battlefield since the tender age of seven. Her medical prowess, honed under some of the best in Konoha, had been enough to secure her a path to jōnin rank on its own. But Kurenai had chosen another path, a more personal one.

"Kakashi… what happened to you?"

Kakashi waved her off. "Nothing. Just ate something bad," he lied, adjusting his posture to seem less strained.

Kurenai's frown deepened, but she let it go for now. Her eyes flicked to her team: Hinata Hyūga, Shino Aburame, and Kiba Inuzuka.

Hinata shifted nervously, her lavender eyes glancing at Kakashi before quickly looking away. He could tell her Byakugan had picked up the state of his chakra network—frayed, overstrained, and held together by sheer will. Shino stood calmly, his hands in his pockets, while Kiba looked ready to jump into action.

"Let's get you inside. You can debrief me while you rest."

Kakashi opened his mouth to argue but stopped himself. He wasn't in a position to refuse help right now. He nodded curtly. "Fine."

Before they could move, the sound of the front door creaking open made them all turn.

"Sensei! Naruto's awake!"

Behind the pink-haired girl, Sasuke emerged, one arm slung around a stumbling Naruto, who looked groggy but alive.

Naruto squinted at the misty evening air. "Seriously… who the hell puts the bathroom outside?" he grumbled, his voice scratchy.

"It's called an outhouse. Maybe if you'd read a book for once, you'd know that."

"After I take my dump, I am kicking your ass."

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but his arm stayed steady around Naruto's back, supporting him.

Kakashi watched the exchange silently, the tension in his shoulders easing for the first time in days. Relief flooded through him, his worries momentarily melting away.

Suddenly, to everyone's shock, chakra exploded in the clearing.

"Man-Beast Taijutsu: Fang Over Fang!" Kiba yelled, his voice ringing out as he and Akamaru spun into a violent blur of motion. The two launched themselves like twin drills, spiraling at high speeds toward their target.

"Naruto!" Kiba roared.

Sakura reacted instantly, her sharp instincts kicking in. She threw kunai to the side, clapping her hands as a glowing barrier materialized in front of Naruto just as Kiba's attack hit. The spinning force of Fang Over Fang crashed against the barrier, sending sparks flying as it absorbed the brunt of the blow.

As soon as Kiba stopped spinning, Sasuke appeared beside him in a blur of motion. His dark eyes burned with fury, his Sharingan spinning wildly as his foot arced forward in a precise, devastating kick. Chakra surged visibly around his outstretched leg, the sheer pressure of it causing the air to hum. If the kick landed, it would have cracked Kiba's skull like an egg.

But then, everything changed.

The scene melted away like mist evaporating in sunlight. Sasuke froze mid-kick, blinking as he suddenly found himself standing back in his original position. Beside him, Sakura lowered her hands, confusion and alarm written on her face.

"What the—"

A yelp broke the silence as everyone turned to see Kurenai gripping Kiba's ear, her fury palpable.

"What the hell are you doing, Genin Kiba?!"

Kiba squirmed under her grip, his bravado fading in the face of her anger. "Getting my payback!" he whimpered, his voice weak as he tried to tug his ear free.

"Payback?!" Kurenai's red eyes burned with fury as her grip tightened. "Do you even realize what you just did? Attacking a fellow shinobi without provocation?!"

Sakura and Sasuke exchanged glances, realizing the entire confrontation had been a genjutsu. They'd all been caught in it so smoothly that they hadn't even noticed—until now.

Kurenai took a deep breath, her hand still firmly on Kiba's ear. "Kiba, Shino—you're staying here to guard the area. And if you ever do anything like that again, I'll make sure your mother hears about it."

At the mention of his mother, Kiba froze, his face paling. "Y-You wouldn't!" he stammered.

"Try me," Kurenai said darkly, finally letting go of his ear.

Grumbling under his breath, Kiba turned to leave, casting one last glare at Naruto. "He started it," Kiba muttered before stalking off.

Shino, as composed as ever, glanced briefly at Naruto before following after his teammate.

Kurenai turned back to Kakashi, her face tinged with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, Kakashi. I don't know what got into my subordinate. It won't happen again."

Kakashi's expression was unreadable as he folded his arms. "It's not me you should be apologizing to."

Kurenai frowned, glancing toward Naruto. "Naruto, I—"

Before she could finish, Naruto suddenly shoved past her, his face flushed and frantic. "Where the hell is the bathroom?!"

Hinata stood frozen, her hand trembling slightly as she pointed toward the outhouse at the edge of the yard.

"A-Ano… it's over there."

Naruto turned to look at her, his blue eyes locking onto hers for a brief moment.

Hinata felt her heart leap into her throat.

He wasn't glaring or angry—he was just looking—but the intensity of his gaze, combined with how much taller and more commanding he seemed now, made her pulse quicken.

"Thanks," Naruto muttered, his voice a little hoarse but still carrying that familiar tone she recognized. Without another word, he ran past her, slamming the outhouse door shut behind him.

Hinata didn't move. She just stood there, staring at the door, her hand still hovering where she'd pointed moments ago. Slowly, she placed it against her chest, feeling her heartbeat pounding furiously against her palm.

He's… still him, she thought, relief washing over her like a wave.

For weeks, she had worried, replaying the terrifying moment from the graduation class in her mind. She had seen it, felt it—the way his chakra had turned dark and oppressive, like a heavy storm cloud blotting out the sun. That wasn't the Naruto she knew, the one she had admired for so long. She had braced herself to see that Naruto again—the cold, unrecognizable one. She had been afraid that the boy who had inspired her, who had always been so bright and resilient, had disappeared.

But then, just now, when he had looked at her…

Hinata smiled faintly, her fingers tightening slightly around her jacket.

It's still him.

Yes, he had changed—he seemed taller, stronger, and carried an air about him that was unfamiliar, almost intimidating. But there was something else beneath it. The warmth that had always been there, the essence of who Naruto was—it hadn't gone anywhere.

---

If there was one thing Naruto never thought he'd have to deal with, it was the long-term effects of being in a coma. But now, as he sat trapped in the outhouse, gripping the edges of the rickety wooden seat like his life depended on it, he realized that bodily functions didn't wait for heroics.

"This is hell."

The last hour had been nothing short of agony. His stomach twisted, sweat dripped from his forehead, and every muscle in his body ached from sheer exertion.

"I'd rather fight Hellkite again."

His body was purging itself after three days of being motionless. Apparently, when you were trapped in a comatose state, your body didn't just hit the pause button—it still functioned, but inefficiently. The digestive system slowed to a crawl, meaning everything he had eaten before losing consciousness had just… sat there. Festering.

Now? It was making up for lost time.

Naruto groaned, resting his forehead against the wall of the tiny outhouse, utterly drained.

"Okay. Never going into a coma again."

With that ordeal finally over, Naruto turned his attention to the bigger problem.

How the hell did I end up like this?

One second, he had been trapped in Zabuza's Water Prison, drowning with no escape. The next—nothing but searing pain and darkness.

And now?

His right arm felt wrong. Not injured, not broken—just wrong. It was numb, heavy like dead weight, yet tingling like it was both there and not there at the same time. A phantom limb attached to his body.

He tried to move his fingers.

A faint, sluggish response. Barely anything.

His stomach tightened.

With growing unease, he summoned his HUD, the golden glow of the interface filling his vision. His eyes scanned through the menus until he saw it. Something was different. His right-hand weapon slots were greyed out.

[R1 Weapon: Zweihander]
[R2 Weapon: Pyromancy Flame (Cursed)]

"Cursed?"

Experimenting, he swapped the Zweihander to his left hand. To his relief, it worked—the familiar weight of the greatsword settling into his grip. But when he tried the same with the Pyromancy Flame, the interface refused. No matter what he did, it remained locked. Naruto narrowed his eyes, opening the item description.

[ Item: Pyromancy Flame (Cursed) ]
[ Description: A flame born of an unnatural hunger, warped by chakra and bound by the curse of the witch. This flame, once a tool of creation, now seeks destruction, feeding on the body and soul of its wielder. It whispers of demonhood, promising power at the cost of humanity. The transformation was interrupted, leaving only a grotesque remnant—a hand touched by chaos. ]

Naruto stared at the text, unblinking.

Slowly, he lowered his gaze to his right arm. He exhaled shakily, his mind spiraling.

"It's my fault."

The realization settled in his gut like poison.

No matter how much he tried to rationalize it—he had done this to himself. He had felt it. That wrongness. The Pyromancy Flame had reacted when he forced chakra into it—twisting, mutating, devouring something inside him.

"I had no choice."

But was that true? Or was that just an excuse?

Naruto clenched his jaw, his breath uneven. He wanted to punch something, to vent his frustration, but even the thought of moving his right arm sent a wave of phantom pain shooting through his nerves.

A knock on the door startled him.

"Naruto?" Sakura's voice. He didn't answer immediately. "How are you feeling?"

Naruto closed his eyes, trying to push the thoughts away. What he really wanted to do was go to Lordran. To find answers.

"Kakashi-sensei asked you to come to the kitchen. Kurenai-sensei wants to check up on you."

Naruto exhaled through his nose. With a quick motion, he summoned his Estus Flask, the warm golden glow swirling within.

The effect was instant.

Strength returned to his limbs, his muscles repairing themselves, the stiffness from days of atrophy fading away. He stood, pushing the outhouse door open.

Sakura was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and relief. Despite the fact that he was fully healed, she still reached out, steadying him as he stepped forward.

"I'm fine, Sakura."

She shot him a pointed look.

"You were in a coma for three days. Forgive me if I don't believe you."

Naruto didn't argue.

She guided him toward the small kitchen of Tazuna's house, where Kurenai was already waiting. Her red eyes softened as she saw him, but Naruto could only look at the floor.

"Sit down, Naruto," she said, gesturing to a stool.

He obeyed silently, his mind still racing.

Kurenai moved behind him, placing her palms lightly against his back. Her hands glowed a faint green as the soothing warmth of her chakra flowed into him.

"Sensei," Naruto asked, his voice quieter than usual, "what's she doing?"

"This is the Mystic Palm Jutsu," Kurenai explained. "It's a healing technique. By covering the hands in chakra and channeling it into the wounded area, she can repair tissue and promote recovery."

Naruto barely processed her words. His thoughts were still stuck on the cursed description of the Pyromancy Flame.

Suddenly, Kurenai gasped.

Kakashi stiffened immediately. "What is it?"

"His body is completely healed, no signs of muscle atrophy," Kurenai said.

"And what about the arm?" Kakashi asked, relieved to see that the boy's natural regeneration was kicking in. At least the Kyuubi was good for something.

Naruto's body tensed as she moved toward his charred limb.

"Wait!" the young Uzumaki blurted out, making both Kurenai and Kakashi pause.

"What's wrong?"

"I-I was just wondering… Sensei, is there chakra inside chakra paper?"

Kakashi was confused at the sudden, seemingly unrelated question. "Yes, Naruto. Chakra paper has trace amounts of chakra in it. That's how it reacts to your chakra nature."

Naruto froze. His thoughts immediately snapped back to what had happened the last time he injected Pyromancy Flame energy into chakra paper. That horrifying, demonic creation of life...

He didn't even want to think about what would happen if Kurenai—someone else's chakra—got too close to his cursed hand.

"Naruto," Kurenai said gently, her hands still hovering near his arm. "I know this is uncomfortable, but we need to assess the damage. I promise to be careful."

"I think this is a bad idea," Naruto said firmly. "This happened because I tried to inject chakra into my fire. I don't want to hurt you, Miss Kurenai."

Kurenai blinked at him, then smiled softly before reaching out and pinching his cheek. "Thank you for your concern, Naruto, but I'm a professional. I know what I'm doing."

No, you don't. Naruto wanted to scream it, but the words stayed locked in his throat. Pyromancy Flame wasn't chakra, and no amount of training or expertise would prepare anyone for what might happen.

His eyes darted to Kakashi, pleading. "Sensei, please—"

"Naruto, how else are we supposed to figure out what's wrong with your arm? We need to understand it if we're going to help you."

"I know what it is," Naruto said. "It's a curse."

The room fell silent. Kakashi's gaze softened, but there was no sign of understanding in his expression. To everyone else, it must've sounded like a tantrum—an overwhelmed genin grasping for an explanation.

Kurenai, however, took a different approach. She studied Naruto carefully, noting the tension in his shoulders, the way his voice wavered slightly. He wasn't being stubborn—he was scared.

"Naruto," Kurenai said gently, her tone taking on the calmness of a medic. "I know this is hard, but I need you to trust me. If you're hurt, it's my job to figure out how to help you."

Naruto opened his mouth to protest again, but before he could say anything, Kakashi suddenly wavered on his feet.

"Sensei!" Naruto shouted as Kakashi collapsed, and Kurenai moved quickly to catch him before he hit the floor.

"What's going on?" Sasuke's sharp voice called as he, Sakura, and Hinata rushed into the room.

Kurenai's hands lit up with the green glow of Mystic Palm Jutsu, her focus entirely on Kakashi's limp form. She grimaced as she assessed his condition.

"What... happened?"

"Chakra exhaustion. He's been holding himself together with chakra pills."

Sasuke frowned. "But he hasn't used any big jutsu in days."

"That doesn't matter," Kurenai said bluntly. "Your sensei's been in this state since his fight with Zabuza. He's been running on fumes, and I'm honestly surprised he lasted this long."

"Will… will he be okay?"

"Yes," Kurenai said to Naruto. "But he needs rest—at least a month of it. He'll have to eat healthy, avoid any strenuous activity, and let his body heal naturally. No exceptions."

Her words hung heavy in the room. The reality of their situation hit her like a wave. Not only were they in enemy territory, but their strongest ally was now a liability. On top of that, there was Naruto's mysterious injury to figure out and the mission to protect Tazuna.

Kurenai pressed her lips into a thin line, her mind racing through the situation. Do I call for more backup? What about Naruto's arm? And the mission?

"Ma'am?" Naruto's voice cut through her thoughts, bringing her back to the present. "Can I get some fresh air?"

"Go ahead, Naruto."

As he turned toward the door, something about his posture made her pause. There was a distance between them—a gap she hadn't bridged. If she was going to lead this team, she had to make an effort.

"Wait," she said, her tone softer than before. "Naruto, you don't have to call me 'ma'am.' 'Kurenai-sensei' is fine."

Naruto's hand hesitated on the door handle. Slowly, he glanced back at her, his blue eyes unreadable.

"You have to earn the right to be my sensei," he said simply.

The air in the room stilled.

Sakura's gasp was immediate. "Naruto! That's rude!"

But Kurenai didn't flinch. She held his gaze, searching for something beneath his words. Then, just as quickly, Naruto turned back and slipped out, the door clicking shut behind him.

Sakura let out an exasperated sigh, bowing her head. "I'm sorry, Kurenai-sensei! He didn't mean it like—"

"There's no need to apologize." Kurenai's voice was steady, her expression unreadable. "He's right."

Sasuke and Sakura both looked at her, confused.

Kurenai exhaled slowly, forcing herself to confront the truth she had been pushing aside. These kids are trusting me with their lives. That's not something I can take for granted. Her hands curled into fists at her sides. She had been chosen as a Jonin for a reason. If she hesitated now, if she wavered under the weight of responsibility, she wasn't worthy of leading them.

She took a slow breath and turned back to the team. "Hinata."

The girl stiffened, eyes wide. "Y-Yes, Kurenai-sensei?"

"Come here and check Kakashi's chakra network," Kurenai instructed. "Tell me where it's most strained, and I'll handle the rest."

Hinata nodded, stepping forward as she activated her Byakugan.

Kurenai crossed her arms, watching her student work, but her thoughts remained elsewhere—on the boy who had just walked out that door.

You have to earn the right to be my sensei.

A small smile curved her lips.

Alright, Naruto. If I have to earn it, I will. Consider your challenge accepted.

---

Author's Note:

Let's take a moment to unpack this chapter because there's quite a bit to discuss.

Shisui's Mangekyō Sharingan & Its Two Abilities

First and foremost, Shisui's Mangekyō Sharingan and the idea of it having two distinct abilities—this is purely my own addition, not canon. But the reasoning behind it stems from patterns we've seen in the series.

Every known Mangekyō user in canon has had two unique abilities, one per eye. Given how revered Shisui's genjutsu was, I thought it made sense to expand on the mechanics of Kotoamatsukami. This is where the distinction between Amatsu no Me (Heavenly Eye of Truth) and Yomi no Me (Underworld Eye of Control) comes in.

Canon tells us that Ao recognized the effects of Shisui's genjutsu when Danzō used it on Mifune. What's crucial here is that Ao was able to break Mifune free from the illusion—suggesting that this form of Kotoamatsukami wasn't absolute. Contrast that with what we see in the Fourth War: Itachi, under Edo Tensei's control, uses Shisui's eye on himself to escape Kabuto's influence. That instance was instant, untraceable, and unbreakable. It established a hierarchy of power between the two eyes.

So, I ran with that.

• The left eye, Amatsu no Me, represents the pinnacle of genjutsu—a perfect illusion that no one can detect or break, but with a decade-long cooldown.
• The right eye, Yomi no Me, is a weaker variation—still incredibly powerful but detectable by high-level sensors and requiring effort to break. Unlike its counterpart, it has a shorter cooldown of a year, making it more practical for repeated use.

This also gives a solid reason why Danzō didn't simply enthrall Hiruzen or the Daimyō—he had the weaker eye, one that wasn't foolproof.

Danzō's Survival & His Role Moving Forward

Now, onto Danzō not being eliminated here.

A lot of you seemed certain he was done for, and honestly? That surprised me. If you've been following the story closely, you'd know that Danzō is too entrenched, too knowledgeable about Naruto, and too deeply embedded in Konoha's underbelly to go down this easily.

He still has:

• Key operatives
• Hidden resources
• A role in Naruto's development

So no, this wasn't an easy exit for him. But make no mistake—Hiruzen's actions change things. Danzō is now a criminal in the eyes of Konoha. The question is, how does that shift the balance of power moving forward?

Tobirama's Squad & The Kinkaku Force

Then there's the added detail of Tobirama's squad meeting their end at the hands of the Kinkaku Force.

This was an extrapolation on my part—canon never clarifies what happened to Kagami Uchiha or the other team members after Tobirama's sacrifice. Since the Kinkaku Force was notorious for being strong enough to kill a Hokage, it felt fitting that most of his squad wouldn't have survived either.

This also served as a way to add weight to Hiruzen's backstory—his revenge against the Kinkaku Force wasn't just about fulfilling his duty. It was personal.

And the fallout from that mission—losing nearly everyone close to him—created the vulnerabilities that Danzō exploited for years. Hiruzen carried that guilt, and it shaped many of the choices he made regarding Danzō's unchecked influence.

That's the kind of nuance I wanted to explore.

Hiruzen & Naruto's Fireball Technique

Hiruzen recreating Naruto's fireball technique was very intentional.

I wanted to show that chakra, when understood at a deep enough level, can be manipulated in ways that mimic even techniques from Lordran.

This raises a crucial question: If Naruto himself begins to apply these principles, what happens when he attempts to reconstruct jutsu through magic instead of chakra? Since this is a Dark Souls crossover, you can bet that's something we'll be exploring in due time.

Kurenai's Past as a War Medic & Her Role in Naruto's Training

Alright, let's talk about why I made Kurenai a war medic before shifting her into genjutsu.

The biggest reason?
I needed Team 8 to be involved in the Wave Arc in a way that wasn't forced—something that added real development to both the plot and their characters.

But this wasn't just a random change—I've had this planned for a long time.

• If you go back to the chapter where Asuma meets Kurenai, you'll notice his confusion about her becoming a jōnin through genjutsu—because to him, she was always a war medic.

And honestly? I think this adds a lot to Kurenai's character.

In canon, let's be real—she doesn't have much depth.
She's a genjutsu specialist, sure, but there's barely any exploration of what that means or how she got there.

Making her a war medic first gives her a past rooted in conflict, one where she was constantly exposed to the brutality of battle.

Imagine being a medic: Watching people die in front of you. Healing soldiers only to send them back out to die again. That kind of experience changes a person.

So what does she do? She pivots. She moves from saving lives on the battlefield to controlling the battlefield itself. Instead of healing the wounded, she learns to break the enemy's mind before they can even raise a blade.

Genjutsu becomes her scalpel—a tool to manipulate, deceive, and disable without a single drop of blood spilled.

Now, you know exactly where Naruto and the sensei title is going—so, what should Kurenai teach Naruto to gain her sensei title?

As always, thank you for your support, feedback, and amazing ideas. I'm looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter's developments!

Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!

And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on March 16th! You can read ahead to Chapter 78 on Patreon.

Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!

Until next time,
Adamo Amet